《Chronicles of the Wolf》 Prologue Kael Sunwright stood upon the precipice of his favorite mountain as he surveyed the plains far down below. He cycled his mana through his eyes and enhanced his vision to see down to the plain where his army fought a last ditch battle against the Edorian forces. He could see the three valleys of his country in the distance, flooded with more Edorian forces. The fertile fields and beautiful mountains of his home were now filled with death and horror. ¡°How did it come to this?¡± Kael whispered to himself. Kael knew he was culpable in what was happening. He hadn''t taken the threat of the Edorians gravely enough. There had been signs that members of his government were conspiring against him. He had just ignored them. He had believed in the balance. For someone who had lived for so long and reached such heights of power, it was difficult to relate to the commoner. The greed and avarice that drove them were alien to Kael. He had spent so long living through his various aspects, disconnected from humanity. ¡°Kuthal, sound the retreat. I will protect the army while it seals itself and the citizens in the mountain.¡± Kael whispered on the wind and used his mana to ensure it reached his oldest friend. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Kael heard his reply and took a deep breath. He cast one final glance at the world around him and took in its beauty, tried to remember it in better times. Kael stepped off the edge of the cliff and glided down twenty thousand feet to land on the battlefield in front of his infantry line. He flared his mana and every Edorian for one hundred feet disintegrated to ash. His aspects joined the battle all over the valley, buying his army precious time to retreat to safety. He knew he didn¡¯t have long now. The seven princes had lain in waiting for his arrival. Individually, none of them could stand against Kael, but together with that eldritch power they were harnessing, he wasn¡¯t sure. That doubt was why he had waited so long, allowed his armies to fight conventional warfare. He regretted the loss of life but believed he had made the right choice even now. He had given humanity a chance to resolve this without resorting to drastic measures. They had failed. Kael had spent the last year preparing the mountain to house his people until the aftereffects of the coming battle settled. He prepared it as best he could. It would be up to his generals and councilors now. His people would live, if they would prosper or not, that was for them to decide. Kael activated the first part of his plan and flared his mana outwards, covering the entire valley and activating the hidden runes he had carved deep in the bedrock. ¡°Kael Sunwright, you finally show yourself, you coward.¡± The crown prince Avoiwa magnified his voice as he descended opposite of Kael on the battlefield. ¡°Your armies have been defeated and your people cower in that inhospitable mountain. The war is over, submit yourself to your betters and we may yet let you live. You have valuable knowledge in that stubborn mind after all.¡± His mask hid his likely smile. His six counterparts landed around him, making a semi-circle around Kael. ¡°And she wants it.¡± ¡°This is the last chance to end this peacefully, Avoiwa. You have hundreds of thousands of citizens inside Agorra. What comes next will cripple your nation for centuries.¡± Kael tried to reason with the arrogant prince. His mana continued to build, drawing deep from reservoirs planted throughout his home. ¡°Begging for mercy this late in the war is fruitless, Kael. Agorra will fall and you with it. You have reigned over this continent for a thousand years. Your time has come to an end. Today the Mad God dies.¡± Avoiwa responded in his snide voice. ¡°You are right about one thing. My time has come to an end, I have lived so long now, I have forgotten more than I ever knew. I can¡¯t even remember the face of my first wife. Can you believe that? Maybe I am a Mad God after all. I have not always been kind, nor just. I have lived a long and complicated life, but you forgot one thing, Avoiwa.¡± Kael responded. He circulated his mana, an incredible amount that saturated the air around the last Sunwright as it coursed through his body. Kael watched with fleeting satisfaction as the seven princes tumbled to a knee, fighting to stabilize their own mana cores in the face of his unveiled power. He activated the long buried runes deep beneath the mountains that rimmed his home. Amplifiers of his own design that collected and focused mana for him and him alone. As his power swelled, the princes began their counteract, unleashing everything in their arsenal at him. Resorting to such desperate measures as they had, their mana was corrupted, no match for the purity flowing through Kael¡¯s veins. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°I am the one who banished that creature from this plane all those years ago. You think yourself the winner of the bargain you struck. You do not know the powers you mettle with. THIS IS MY HOME. ¡± Kael said as he let his power ripple outwards and crush the seven prince¡¯s attacks. Trees flattened for hundreds of miles. Humans, beasts, and fiends cried out in pain. His power reached a crescendo as the mana in the valley swirled around him so thick it could have been fog. Soldiers of the Edorian army died all around the valley. Distance mattered little. Kael was ripping the mana from their bodies and claiming it as his own. The seven princes, all tier thirteen mages in their own right, attempted to counter with every spell and magic they possessed. Kael could see in their eyes that they were starting to realize the depths of their mistakes, their hubris disintegrating alongside their men. A chime went off in Kaels¡¯ mind as the last of his army crossed the threshold and sealed themselves inside the mountain. No turning back now, the mountain was sealed by protections even he could not breach. His reached out to his aspects as they fought, the many forms he had taken throughout his life answering his call. Wolves howled deep in the Luka valley. Great Hawks let out an ear-piercing shriek high above the Crystal Falls. The Dragon roared as it dove through the clouds, and so many more. Each a part of him as much as his human side was now. Every version Kael had lived over his long life roared in unison. The anger and sadness, happiness and grief, emotions of human and beast flowed through connections so vast and complex. ¡°It ends now.¡± Kael whispered to himself. He thought back to better times, his first wife and true love. His friends back at the academy, his former colleagues in the mage guild. The faces blurred as they whipped through his mind, his emotions reaching a crescendo to match his mana. He raised his arms to the sky and started the final sequence. He pulled in more and more, his body began to crackle with blue streaks of lightning. One prince attempted to teleport and Kael crushed the space near him. "No." He plainly said. More and more mana swelled through Kaels¡¯ body, more than he had thought would exist on the entire continent, let alone the small country of his birth. He felt himself pass the point of no return, his indescribably intricate mana circuits overloading one at a time in a cascading failure. His left arm flared first, followed by his legs, his abdomen and torso, his right arm and finally he felt himself let go. All the pain and rage, regret and sorrow, in that moment, it all seemed so small. The war and the foolish princes, the countless deaths he had witnessed or caused. Every trial and tribulation that had shaped his life. Kael smiled as he felt his heart flare and overload. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, Vivi.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Kuthal watched from the viewing chamber Kael had built near the top of the mountain, safe from the destruction. He watched Kael cycle an impossible amount of mana. Even inside the mountain and thousands of feet above, he felt his own core nearly empty itself to join his lord. Tears rolled down his eyes as he watched his mentor and closest friend enact the irrevocable part of his plan. Kuthal had begged Kael to find another way. There had to be another way. Agorra would never recover from the loss of such a brilliant mage. Kuthal sobbed as he watched Kael¡¯s Cloud Rider aspect dive and fade to mist. Kuthal wrapped his arms around his chest as Kael detonated in a blue flash that swallowed the world. Hundreds of thousands of people died in an instant, every animal, beast or human not inside the mountain. Kuthal watched for a moment longer before activating the protection runes as Kael had instructed. The transparent screen of mana flickered off, and it sealed Kuthal inside the mountain with everyone else. Kael had estimated it would take near eight hundred years for the manasphere in the valley to recover after today. He had sealed the mountain until the ambient levels would activate the runes unsealing it. It was his job to shepherd Kael¡¯s people now, and he couldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t fail. He moved down the stairs to the council chamber and began issuing Kaels¡¯ last commands. ¡°Thank you, my friend. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Kuthal whispered to himself. ¡°Long live the Mad God.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Far away on the other side of the continent, across a distance most humans couldn¡¯t cross in several lifetimes, a titanic golden dragon lifted its head and stared off into the distance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Centered in the heart of a great desert, a massive sphinx uncoiled her wings and braced herself from the assault of such raw mana, such raw emotion roiling out across the ether. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Deep down in the darkest depths of a deep, old ocean, a colossal turtle the size of mountains hunkered down inside of its shell. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Atop the rim of a massive volcano, just as it was about to dive and bath in lava, a gargantuan worm stopped and shivered in fear. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Across the frozen tundra north of the Agorran mountains, inside of a blizzard that raged endlessly, a wolf with eyes of silver turned his head south and howled. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Deep in the caverns far below the mountain upon which Kael had just stood, far below the depths any mortal had ever traveled, a dark mass twisted and shook as it woke up for the first time in a millennium. Chapter 1 - Ambush ------ If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ----- Chapter 2 - Feelings of Failure Alton¡¯s progress down the slope from the mouth of the cave was slow. The healing potion repaired most of the damage to his body at a surface level. It did nothing for his fatigue or emotional state. He couldn¡¯t find Forsett¡¯s body in the cave, so he was dead out here in the forest or he ran. It was common for soldiers to flee from the mindless in their first fight. No amount of training prepared you for that special flavor of madness. Alton hoped the kid was alright. He didn¡¯t hold it against him. Not like one frantic private would have made a difference. The valley around him was shrouded in darkness. He could see light far off in the distance from the Edorian encampment near the south end of the valley and, likewise, from the north end, the Agorran fortress of Kitsu. Alton activated his mana sight and worked his way down to where he thought they had left their packs before advancing on the cave. Saying a quick prayer of thanks when he found them, he picked his up and strapped it on before continuing. A soldier without his pack on his own was a pitiful sight, after all. He debated drinking a mana potion but his reservoir felt raw and scraped. He doubted he could handle the influx right now. By the time he made it down the slope to the dense forest that edged the valley, Alton¡¯s exhaustion was overwhelming. He thumbed the communicator in his pocket and wondered if it was worth sending another signal. He doubted the stone had enough mana to serve as a beacon, and he wasn¡¯t able to recharge it. His knowledge of glyphs and runes was poor by mage standards. If he tried to circulate his mana through the stone from the wrong entrance point, he would just set off a minor explosion as the runes overloaded and risk losing his fingers. Mana flashed in the distance and saved him from that distance. The mana was coming from the direction of the Edorian camp. Knowing he was in no shape for a fight, he make a quick decision to hide and wait. A thick tree trunk off to his right offered some cover, so Alton slipped over next to it and dropped his pack. He pulled out his sword and settled down on his haunches to make his shadow as small as possible. He lowered the amount of mana powering his manasight to the absolute minimum to not give himself away. When the lights were about fifty feet away, he could recognize the inlaid mana design of the strike team Fox. Each of the strike teams had armor inlaid with mana using special runes. The specific designs were unique to each team and helped with identification in poor visibility. Alton pursed his lips and gave two shrill whistles. The soldiers stopped moving at once and he could imagine they were spreading out into a combat formation as he would if he still had his¡­. Two shrill whistles responded to him before a brief pause and three more. Three whistles indicated either danger or sought confirmation of its existence. Alton whistled once sharply, showing no danger. Alton stood slowly and held his arms out to his sides while walking towards the brightest source of mana and used his last wisp of mana to illuminate the wolf head on his armor. He made it about halfway before a man stepped out of the shadows and spoke in a deep, gravelly voice. ¡°Alton? Is that you?¡± The Captain of Fox team, Davih asked. ¡°It¡¯s me. Good to see you Davih. I¡­¡± Alton trailed off. They were his words, but it felt like someone else speaking them. His emotions threatened to overwhelm him again at that moment. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of your team? Are they injured?¡± Davih asked while making rapid hand motions, commanding his team to spread out through the area. ¡°They¡­They¡­There¡¯s¡­In the cave, there was a cave, mindless, so many and a powerful sapient. We, they¡­¡± Alton choked out in a rush, unable to contain himself any longer at the look of pity that crossed Davih¡¯s face. ¡°By the Mad God. Oh, my friend,¡± Davih asked and threw an arm around Alton¡¯s shoulder to keep the man from collapsing. He ordered one private to bring a healing potion. Alton drank the bitter liquid gratefully, knowing there would be blow back from three potions in such a short time. ¡°I got the tags. We can retrieve the bodies in the light. No point in risking your team for the dead.¡± Alton spoke mechanically to his long-time friend. ¡°All except one. I couldn¡¯t find his body. New private, probably ran. Forsett.¡± ¡°Skaggs and Milsen rearguard. We are moving back to camp. Fox team dagger formation, move out!¡± Davih ordered, and his team snapped into action. Alton let Davih lead him back to the camp, his mind in turmoil replaying the events of the day over and over again. He had lost many men in his career, hell everyone in the army had lost. Never had he lost his entire team on one mission like this. It felt like the world was crumbling away and Alton couldn¡¯t find a handhold. He could hear Davih saying one of the Mad Gods¡¯ many prayers beside him, one for the dead to find peace in the afterlife. --- It would take half an hour of walking to reach the third army''s base camp so Davih filled Alton in on the events of the day. The advance units had skirmished with the Edorians throughout the afternoon without either side doing much damage. Fox team had been scouting deep in the valley looking for Edorian forward camps for the past week when they had received a message from their communicator stating that Wolf team was in trouble and required rescue. They swiftly turned and returned toward base camp and overshot Alton¡¯s location. Davih was backtracking to find the cave from Syca¡¯s last reported location when Alton saw them. ¡°We estimate Edoria has established five or six camps between us and the mouth of the valley. Colonel Riske thinks they have between twenty and thirty thousand troops still in the valley despite the battle of Kitsu being so lopsided. I don¡¯t know how they produce so many soldiers, even for a larger country its absurd they can fight us in all three valleys at once!¡± Davih said in an exasperated voice. ¡°Thirty thousand¡­¡± Alton repeated in a soft voice. ¡°How many do we have now?¡± ¡°Current rosters are around ten thousand regular unit soldiers. Another two thousand between specialist units and support.¡± Davih answered in a low voice. His men were aware of the answer, but officers discussing the enemy''s superior numbers would harm morale. The realization that they were fighting a war down three men to one occupied Alton''s thoughts until they reached the outer sentries of the camp. Once they identified themselves, Davih dispersed his team for the night and walked with Alton toward the command tent. Colonel Riske commanded the third army base camp in the field while General Tavi commanded from Kitsu fortress. The command tent was near the rear of the camp in a more heavily secured area. It was brightly lit by mana lanterns permanently affixed to poles that stood around ten feet tall and spaced out regularly to prevent intruders from hiding in any shadows. Alton nodded in recognition at the guard. ¡°Captain Davih, Captain Alton.¡± The guard nodded grimly and pulled back the tent flaps leading inside. ¡°They¡¯re expecting you.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Alton rarely visited the command tent. He avoided the politics of the army command structure as much as he could. The tent felt cavernous. Room for fifty or more people to comfortably meet. A fireplace softly cackled on the far side, keeping the tent at a pleasant temperature. Various members of the command staff were sitting or standing at scattered tables throughout. Maps adorned many of the tables and walls, including a massive rendition of all of Agorra. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be well attended at this time of the night, but was surprised to see a full house. Colonel Riske, Major Fulham, Tark, Corbin and the rest of the army command structure. That familiar sense of dread crept up Alton¡¯s spine again as he thought over the oddity of a full command tent at this hour. Corbin was facing the entrance to the tent when they walked in and started over. ¡°Alton! What happened? Report.¡± He added the order almost as an afterthought. Corbin was as non-formal an officer as you would find. He cared far more for his men than for protocol or appearances. They had the attention of everyone now. Alton studied the faces of the mean and women facing him, stress and fatigue apparent on all. ¡°Sir..¡± Alton began with a crisp salute but stumbled over what to say. He felt Davih¡¯s hand on his shoulder at his side and saw Corbin¡¯s face drop. The tragedy of the day was likely written all over Alton¡¯s face. Alton sucked in a deep breath and tried again when Corbin interrupted. ¡°Colonel, might I suggest all unnecessary personnel take a fifteen?¡± Corbin said as he studied Alton¡¯s face. ¡°Stripes only, all others dismissed for the night. We reconvene at first light. Davih, you stay,¡± Colonel Riske snapped out, trusting his Major. Stripes only was a quick way to clear the room as only lieutenants and above wore stripes on their uniform. Corbin waited for everyone to pack up and clear the room before guiding Alton to one of the chairs surrounding a large table that displayed a map of Lucia Valley. ¡°Alton sit. What happened out there?¡± Corbin asked in a softer voice, coming to stand near the two captains. Alton took the offered seat and gathered himself before speaking. ¡°Sir. Wolf team was assigned to scout the western edge of the valley and inspect all caves and tunnels for enemy activity. We cleared eight caves and only found evidence of recent habitation but no Edorians. As the sun began to set, we approached one cave that was larger than the others. I initiated silent protocol, and we advanced in standard formation. The mouth of the cave was clear, so we continued down a man-made tunnel that opened into a central chamber. There were three branch tunnels. I split my teams into four and sent two each to scout the tunnels while holding myself and one other in reserve.¡± He took a long sip from a flask Davih offered at his side. ¡°The first two teams returned without incident. We advanced down the remaining tunnel in search of Corporal Carlianne and private Lithil, who had yet to return. Upon reaching the halfway point of the tunnel we made contact with Carli¡­Carlianne, she sounded a retreat and we fell back to the central chamber. She had encountered a large group of mindless being led by a Sapient. We established a shield wall covering the tunnel with cover fire from archers as we engaged the mindless. Our defensive position held for the first dozen of the fiends before the sapient launched a large mana blast directly at Sergeant Rhet.¡± Another sip of bitter whiskey. The shield wall was compromised, so I filled the gap and we continued to fight until Edorians ambushed us from a secret tunnel hidden behind a false wall. Our shield wall collapsed, and it became a bloodbath. The Sapient continued to attack with powerful mana blasts while dozens more mindless poured out of the tunnel. The numbers overwhelmed my team, and they fell one by one until¡­I don¡¯t remember what happened next. My memories become a blur and then nothing more until I woke up.¡± More bitter whiskey splashed down his throat. ¡°When I awoke, I was able to heal with potions over an unknown amount of time. I confirmed my team had all perished except for Private Forsett. I was unable to locate a body for him. It was his first mission with Wolf team. I signaled back with a communicator and began moving back to camp before Fox team found me in the forest.¡± Alton finished his report and leaned back in the chair. Davih handed him another flask filled with the rough whiskey the Fox team sergeant preferred. Alton gave him a grateful look and took a last, long drink before handing it back. ¡°Damn it all. Damn those Edorian using Sapients to fight. Captain, how many mindless were in the cave?¡± Colonel Riske asked. ¡°I did not count, sir,¡± Alton answered. ¡°Guess Captain.¡± Riske replied. ¡°Yes sir. By my guess there were between eighty and one hundred mindless in the cave with the one Sapient. No more than eight of the Edorian heavies, well equipped.¡¯ Alton replied and hung his head. ¡°Too many, sir. I¡­I failed my team, sir. I accept full responsibility for the loss.¡± ¡°By the Mad God¡­One hundred?¡± Major Tark asked. ¡°What tier was the Sapient?¡± ¡°I estimate a tier seven or higher. The ambient mana trembled when it fired its blasts.¡± Alton responded. ¡°Failed? Alton, you are one of the most decorated captains in the entire Agorran army. Hundreds, maybe thousands of soldiers owe their lives to you and Wolf team, myself included. I will gag you myself if I hear you utter such stupidity again.¡± Corbin replied harshly, looking Alton directly in the eyes. ¡°Ten to one odds against mindless and a powerful Sapient. It¡¯s a miracle you survived at all. In a damned cave ambush, no less.¡± He finished, more muttering to himself. ¡°Sir. I noticed you said Sapients in the plural.¡± Davih left the question unasked. ¡°I did indeed, captain. Tark.¡± Riske replied. ¡°Wolf team wasn¡¯t the only contact with the mindless today. Three advance skirmish units reported fighting mindless while clearing the area south of the next camp. No Sapients were present for these fights, but the mindless were¡­fresh.¡± Tark filled them in. Davih and Alton grunted in unison at the news. Dread crept up Alton¡¯s spine as he digested that piece of information. Fighting fellow humans was one thing, an army using mindless and Sapients? The losses would be staggering among the common soldiers. Alton had only encountered three Sapients before the one in the cave. None so powerful and none with such a large horde of mindless. The tent was silent except for the cracking and popping of the fire. A soft wind blew the tent flaps around. The reports unquestionably justified the activity in the command tent so late. Grim news for the future of the third army and the Lucia Valley. Many men crumbled at first contact with the fiends, bolstering their confidence would be a tall challenge indeed. ¡°Sir. Permission to dismiss?¡± Alton asked to break the silence. ¡°Granted. Dismissed. Goodnight captain.¡± Colonel Riske returned his salute without getting up and dismissed the two captains. The walk back to the scout quarters was short, the camp laid out in the orderly fashion the army prided itself on. When he reached his tent, he found it surrounded by members from every strike team, standing guard from all directions. The sight sent a tremor through his tired heart and tears threatened the corners of his eyes. This was an old tradition, maybe one of the armies oldest, from when the Agorrans still lived under the mountain. Ghouls and fiends of all types were drawn to the scent of death. These strikers would serve as his honor guard until the sun rose again as a show of solidarity and strength. Alton nodded to the men and made his way inside the smaller but still spacious feeling tent. A portable writing desk occupied one side with Alton¡¯s preferred style of camp chair behind it. His cot lay against the other wall, his personal storage chest sitting at the foot. He hung his treasured sword, Fang, on a hanger on the wall and removed his armor and uniform. Washing his face in a small basin of clean water on his desk, he laid down and fell asleep before he even got under the blanket. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Fox team prayer of the Mad God Oh Mad God, in your wild embrace, Grant us strength in this untamed space. Under the moon¡¯s glow, where we stride, Grant us wisdom, your instincts guide. In chaos¡¯ wake, danger breeds, Grant us courage, for this we need. Amidst the howls that echo and prod, Grant us resilience, Oh Mad God. In shadows deep, where mysteries lie, Grant us clarity, keep us keen and spry. As soldiers united, in your name we nod, Grant us protection, Oh Mad God. Through trials fierce, our spirits stand tall, Grant us your guidance when shadows fall. In this untamed land where your path we trod, Grant us your strength, Oh Mad God. Chapter 3 - Endings and Beginnings Alton woke just before dawn on the third day since the cave ambush. He stretched his way out of bed and sat on the edge while he collected his thoughts. Alton spent the first day under the care of the healers, and he realized that his body was more injured than he initially realized. The healing potions were great for quick results and would get a soldier back on their feet, but they masked the more serious issues. His arm had been at risk of breaking again without treatment and rest. His back was a mess of scarring and had been bleeding internally. The second day he spent writing his official report and attempting to drink away the memories that were circling through his mind. Today would be the funeral services for his team. Armies in the field held services once a week for soldiers that fell in the line of duty. This week¡¯s service was for around forty people, Davih told him. Private Forsett never returned to camp and was presumed dead or captured. Fox team retrieved the bodies and finished scouting the caves the day before. The last count was eight Edorians and one hundred and nine mindless plus the Sapient. Alton just felt numb when Davih told him. He still couldn¡¯t remember what happened after Carli died. He wasn¡¯t able to bring himself to visit the morgue. He would have to see her if he did. If he saw her, it would become real. After washing his face and shaving his four-day stubble, he opened the mana lock on his chest and pulled out his finest clothes. He dressed himself in his dress uniform. It got little use. His armor was still with the crafters being repaired. The damage was extensive. The mindless clawing at it had ruined large sections of it, the mana circuits were destroyed. He hung Fang at his side and checked himself in the mirror. Never a vain man, but he had to admit he was looking rough these days. Thirty-three years old and today he looked a few years over fifty. When he left his tent, he found the strike quarters full. Each team standing at attention in the grassy area between the four designated team sites in full battle readiness. There were four strike teams attached to the third army; Wolf, Fox, Raven and Gazelle. The teams worked together closely, and the bond was that of brothers and sisters. Alton had been captain of Wolf team for the past five years and knew every one of these men and women. Tears wet his cheeks as emotions threatened to overwhelm him. He knew this would happen this morning, had taken part in it himself before for others. No amount of foresight could still the emotions roiling in his heart. He nodded to the three other captains and took his place among them. Major Corbin gave the command for march and the four strike teams of the third army began to march towards the funeral site, chanting as they went. The march took them through the various specialty unit quarters, each lining the camp road. Once the formation cleared each section, a solid thump could be heard as pommels pounded shields and spears butted the ground. ¡°Through woods and darkened glades we stride, Under our Mad God¡¯s tempestuous guide. In shadows deep, our paths wind forth, With fervent hearts, our spirits soar. Oh Mad God, our light on the darkest nights, Grant us strength, lend us your sight. In every step, your fury fuels, As we trek and strike where danger pools. Through the howling winds and thunders might, We navigate the wilderness, dark as night. Guide us, Oh Mad God, your beacon flares, In this heart of chaos, we alone boldly dare. Swift as the Wolves, our pack runs free, Fast as the Gazelle, we never flee, Bold as the Raven, never craven, Crafty as the Fox, deadlier as the pox. Our mission is clear for all to see, Safety for our brothers, danger for our enemies. Mad God, you fuel our nerve, In your name and power, we humbly serve. He watched the service in silence with Davih and the other captains. Officers of the various companies of the army listed off their dead and spoke of their deeds. When it was Major Corbin''s turn to represent Wolf team, it pushed Alton to his limits to remain collected. He wanted to yell and rage, sob and pick a fight with anyone and anything. His emotions raged, a tumultuous storm brewing. Davih placing his hand on his shoulder and squeezing was a lifeline, Alton took it. The service ended with a priest delivering his last remarks. The dominant religion of Agorra was based around Kael Sunwright, known as the Mad God. He hadn¡¯t been an actual god, if the records were true. Just an individual that pushed the limits of power to their apex and died saving his home from Edorian invaders. He was venerated and idolized as a peak to climb rather than a deity requiring supplication. Priests of the Mad God were more scholar than holy father. Some splinter sects still existed from the time before the mountain worshiping different gods. Alton was never interested enough to learn much about them. ¡°Soldiers of Agorra. We gather here today to remember and honor those of us who have given the ultimate sacrifice in service to Agorra. In this time of war, they stood fast, driven by duty and commitment to a greater whole that transcends the mortal life. To their valor and dedication, we give our deepest respect and gratitude.¡± The aged priest started his speech, his voice melodic. Alton could almost feel mana whispering on the wind as he spoke. ¡°These soldiers, these men and women, our family, our friends, bravely ventured into this realm of chaos and uncertainty. They were not ordinary men and women, for they could not be and do what they did. Led by a calling that started one thousand years ago to face the unimaginable, confront the unpredictable, and stand against the very essence of madness itself!¡± He pounded his fist on the small podium before him. The very air around Alton felt alive. Something odd was happening. Alton looked around to see if anyone else was feeling it. ¡°In the face of adversity, they displayed a courage that goes beyond comprehension for most Agorrans, those of us lucky to never know war. As we reflect on their service and our own mortality, let us remember the indomitable spirit that lives within us! That fueled their journey and so shall fuel ours in pursuit of a greater cause!¡± A small rumble was building in Alton¡¯s soul. He reached out to his mana core and found it alive with a purpose. ¡°Their sacrifice, borne out of a mission that may seem unfathomable to some, was driven by the desire to defend those who cannot defend themselves. When we were pushed out of the mountain by that eldritch horror, we found ourselves back in our ancestral valley, surrounded by enemies on all sides. The men and women of the Agorran armies stood as beacons of light, hope, and resilience. Guardians against an encroaching darkness promising annihilation, a threat to our very existence.¡± The feeling in Alton¡¯s mind and body reached an apex at the priest¡¯s words. He felt his core overloading, and he cycled desperately to vent the excess mana. Davih at his side watched slack jawed at the storm of mana emanating from his friend. Alton lost control of his mana and it flowed like a raging river through his mind, body and soul. The priest continued his speech, but Alton heard none of it. Raw mana sparked as it ran up and down his skin. He felt a strange pull in his core; it was emptying. His skin felt like it was on fire and he was glowing blue as if he ingested a mana lantern. He stood and stumbled into an open space and ripped off his jacket and shirt to relieve the burning sensation and saw a glowing shape brighten on his chest. The priest wasn¡¯t speaking anymore. The entire crowd was staring in shock at what was occurring. Alton continued to scrape at his chest, trying to stop the burning. Davih was yelling at him. Someone splashed a canteen of water over his head, but it provided no relief. Runes were tracing themselves on his skin, forming a great wolf head. His mind was racing. He remembered now what happened in that cave. He remembered¡­everything. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Alton stood over Carli¡¯s lifeless body, her beautiful blonde hair stained red, her bright blue eyes staring back at him. He bent to pick up her sword despite the chaos around him. His hand grasped the pommel as his heart broke. He surged through his arms and felt both swords drain of mana. He felt every drop of mana drain from the room around him. He roared his defiance against his foes and heard another roar answer it. It started low and thrummed across his soul. It built over the course of seconds where time seemed frozen and Alton¡¯s mind was transported to another place. ¡ª- In the shadowed depths of a moonlit realm, where the ethereal met the tangible and snow never melted, a haunting howl echoed across space and time, piercing the stillness of the night. Its mournful resonance swept through ancient trees half buried in white, reverberated against craggy cliffs frozen solid and danced across frozen lakes that would never melt. Air quivered for miles through the ether as the spectral cry unfolded, warping reality as it traveled. A symphony of agony played on instruments known to no mortal ear. It carried the weight of a thousand sorrows, a dirge woven with the threads of ancient times. The collective anguish of all those who have, and will pass through, the abyss. It mourned the end of all, the absolution. As the howl crescendoed across a young continent, it summoned and charged the very spirits of the land, stirring powers that laid dormant for eons. Those who felt the call felt it in the marrow of their bones, the very bedrock of their souls. A lamentation for that which was lost but could be again despite the inexorable passage of time. The hope carried by every soul in the great war against sorrow itself. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The Wolf of all that was and could be, the hunter of both sorrow and hope, cried out once more. His aspect had been summoned, and he was no longer alone, a kindred spirit borne of trauma and a desire to protect. A willingness to destroy, to defend, to break and mend. The Wolf howled again and felt the spirit howl back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Time resumed and the power inside of Alton surged do an incredible degree. Runes of mana danced on his skin, not yet strong enough to remain. He swept away the mindless like a vengeful god, commanding them to die, and they did. The Sapient mustered a last defense that eroded pitifully before the might of the Wolf. Death surrounded him but fled before the might on display. Alton¡¯s soul was forged in mana in a way no mortal had known since the last Sunwright walked this plane. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°I remember¡­everything.¡± He said to a stunned Davih but speaking mostly to himself. As if waiting for those words, mana erupted from Alton. The runes flashed so brightly it forced heads to turn away. The howl that had been echoing in Alton¡¯s mind reached through every obstacle that separated them, and Alton howled with it. He lost himself in that mana, a connection forged. A cocoon of mana encased Alton, and the cores of everyone in attendance strained and emptied. The manasphere rejoiced as it felt the return of one of the Aspects. The howl was infectious. The priest knew his God had smiled on him. Davih felt his friend¡¯s soul on the voices of the men and women of the Third Army. Thousands of soldiers of whom not a one didn¡¯t carry sorrow and trauma leaned back and lent their voices to the pack. It was said that the howl could be heard all across the valleys of Agorra, from the highest peak to the lowest ravine. Rumor had it the Crown Prince of Edoria heard it and shook, despite the warmth flowing from his fireplace. History would look back on this day and smile, or tremble, as the Wolf was borne again. ---- Alton woke slowly, the last fetters of light still streaming in through the gaps in the canvas tent. Inside the tent, darkness enveloped him as he lay on his cot, with no recollection of his arrival. He turned and saw a dark shape sitting in his chair with their feet propped up on his desk. He recognized the sleeping form of Davih and laid back to stare at the ceiling of the tent and think. As he recalled the funeral, the burning sensation on his skin resurfaced in his mind. The Wolf. He ran his hand across his chest and felt scarring, so it wasn¡¯t a dream, he thought. He knew he had broken through to the fifth tier. What had once been a choice between the various aspects to name his new team after was now reality. The description for the Wolf aspect had been a combination of a protector of the weak and a hunter of the wicked. It had felt right when Alton picked it those years ago; he guessed the Wolf agreed. Davih¡¯s foot slipped off the desk and he startled himself awake. ¡°You''re awake!¡± Davih said when he realized Alton was watching him. ¡°I am. I feel¡­drained. What happened after¡­?¡± He trailed off and left the question open. ¡°Do you remember the sigil forming? The mana runes?¡± Davih asked him. ¡°I remember the priest speaking. My chest started burning, and then it spread to my entire body. I remember my core emptying. Everything from the cave is now so clear¡­before but nothing after.¡± Alton told him. ¡°You were encased in, well best way we can describe it is mana made solid for two full days. Every mana sensitive member of the camp felt their cores strain and empty around you. One of the scholars suspected you were breaking through to the fifth tier, but that there wasn¡¯t enough mana to sustain you.¡± Davih explained. ¡°We brought every mana storage device and mana user to you. You drained them all, no amount changed anything until late in the evening yesterday. I was sitting nearby speaking with the other captains and a long crack split the shell. Next thing we know, you tumbled out still in a deep sleep and here we are.¡± ¡°The scholars are dying to get in here and experiment. We have had to kick them out of the striker quarters repeatedly.¡± Davih laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different yet, just tired.¡± Alton said, and his body agreed with a yawn. ¡°With the amount of mana you used, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were suffering from mana exhaustion. How is your core?¡± Davih asked. Alton felt out to his core and winced at the sharp pain that responded. ¡°Empty and raw.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need a few days of rest, I suspect. There are many people who want to see you. I have to warn you Alton¡­You were already famous among the soldiers, but now? People are lining up just to be near the tents.¡± Davih said with a frown. ¡°I have Fox team providing operational security just to keep them from swarming us.¡± Alton started to respond when Davih started again. ¡°We should go to the command tent. Its been¡­stressful.¡± ¡ª¡ª- Alton stood and inspected his chest in the mirror Davih had procured. Right in the middle of his breast was a large tattoo of a wolf head, just like the ones from the books. It wasn¡¯t a tattoo in ink but in mana. Even depleted, he could feel it. His body felt the same physically. Instinctively, he knew he was faster and stronger than before. He dressed in his normal uniform and strapped Fang to his side. He nodded to Davih, and they exited the tent to a scene Alton would never forget. Thousands of people were visible in the area beyond the striker quarters. Major Corbin had formed a perimeter with one of the sentry units, keeping everyone fifty feet from his tent. There was a group of scholars arguing with a Fox sergeant. Several priests were trying to keep the common soldiers and camp followers calm. An audible buzz was in the air, with so many people speaking at once. Alton paused in the doorway to the tent and took in the chaos. Corbin saw him and walked over. ¡°Alton! How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m tired and hungry, mostly.¡± Alton replied with a cheeky smile. ¡°We should get to the command tent. Colonel wants to see you at once,¡± Corbin said. Alton nodded and started walking when the buzz from the crowd intensified. A cacophony of voices sounded as the gathered realized Alton was awake. Alton turned in a slow circled and waved. The crowd got even louder. He saw mothers crying and holding their babies up just to be half a foot closer to him. He heard scattered chants and prayers. The hairs on his arm stood up as he took in the scene. ¡°They have been keeping vigil since the funeral. Even those not mana sensitive answered the call and allowed you to drain their meager cores. You are a beacon of hope now, Alton. Give them some.¡± Corbin whispered from his side. Alton thought for a moment before stepping up on a supply chest. He gripped Fang and ripped it out of its sheath. With a soft glow, the tiny amount of mana he had available was infused. He stabbed it up straight up at heavens to a roar from the crowd that could be heard from miles. He pumped his arm three or four times and spun in a circle. These were his people, they were his friends, his brothers and sisters. He basked in the moment and vowed to do all in his power to defend them. ¡ª¡ª They reached the command tent a few long minutes later as they worked through the crowd. Alton repeated his act a few times, although without mana, as his core was bone dry. When he cleared the secured area and left the crowds behind, he still faced more cheering from the guards and sentries on duty. He smiled and nodded to them all. He felt out of place and uncomfortable, but this was for them, not him. Colonel Riske stepped out of the tent to see what the commotion was and the raw emotion the stern colonel displayed shook Alton. ¡°Alton¡­By the Mad God, you live!¡± Riske said. ¡°Alive and well, sir,¡± Alton replied with a salute. ¡°Come in, come in.¡± Riske returned his salute and beckoned them inside. Alton settled in to one of the chairs offered. Davih, Corbin and Riske were all there alongside most of the command structure, thirty people that represented the entire Third Army. ¡°I¡¯ll skip my normal flair for the dramatic and skip to it, son. You did it. The first to break through to tier five since we left the mountain. Never did I think I would live to see the day. I am proud of you, Alton. I have fought and waged war for the past forty years to keep our people safe. I can rest easier now knowing we have you on our side,¡± Colonel Riske said with a touching gravity to his voice. ¡°Word has been sent back to the council. They congratulate you on the accomplishment and have already started in being busybodies. They wish for you to take some time with the scholars and help us learn all that we can. The fifth tier has stood as a dividing line for decades since Triathi left us. If we can learn and replicate your success, it may prove a turning point in the war. They wanted you to return to Agorath, but I won¡¯t allow it. Not after¡­No. It is best you stay in the field with your friends to keep you company.¡± Riske nodded to Alton. ¡°Tavi backs me on this, as long as you agree. I will send you to Kitsu to meet with some priests and scholars.¡± Alton nodded. Riske asked him to recount the story again as best he could remember and he obliged. He found it easier to talk about as time passed; the pain dulling with every retelling. They shared a flask and spoke for a while. A sense of normalcy settled in that lifted Alton¡¯s troubled spirit. Soon it was time for them to leave and let the commanders get back to their work. The war in Lucia Valley was in a lull, with skirmishers trading back and forth before the next pitched battle took place, but war never sleeps. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t. I held my peace for the first two nights and left you alone. Then you vanished in a cocoon of mana for two nights. Tonight, we mourn the dead and celebrate the living.¡± Captain Davih spoke from his side as he started walking back to his tent. Alton started to resist and pull away from his friend when another hand landed on his opposite shoulder. He turned to see Major Corbin and the other captains, along with every remaining strike team member around him. ¡°Strikers. Captain Alton is grieving, and he wants to be alone because he feels like he is alone.¡± Davih shouted out. ¡°Is Captain Alton alone?¡± ¡°NO SIR!¡± A resounding shout sounded off all around Alton. Davih led into one of the mess halls where he found it was temporarily converted to resemble a cozy bar. Alton wasn¡¯t sure how they had commandeered an entire mess tent during an active war, and the rational side of him said this was irresponsible. The emotional side of him was happy to be among his friends after the trials of the cave. Alton had been in combat before, more times than he could count, but this one had shaken him in a different way. He knew why, he just didn¡¯t want to admit it yet. Admitting it would make it real. The strike teams of the third army were valuable to their allies, deadly to their enemies, but their greatest strength was undoubtedly their ability to drink more alcohol per pound than any other unit. Often sent out for weeks or months at a time with only your team for company, deep behind enemy lines or through treacherous terrain, the strikers earned a little more freedom than others while at camp. Alton found himself letting go of the bundle of emotions he had been carrying for the last few days. He shared drinks with his friends, old and new, and allowed himself to relax for the first time since spotting that fateful cave. He watched a group of privates arm wrestle with mana enhancement until one of their arms snapped in half and everyone cheered. The team healer started a rough healing but was so drunk he couldn¡¯t remember how. The private was so lost in his cup he didn¡¯t appear to even feel the pain. A few of the men and women took up singing a bawdy song that was new to Alton. It sounded like instructions for what to do in bed while out in the field. Even his experienced cheeks reddened at some of the lines. ¡°Riske gave us the night off and tomorrow for rest. A few of the skirmish units volunteered to cover for us if needed. All striker missions are suspended until further notice to reassess priorities. Feels like we might dig in here rather than advance farther south, take extra time to clear the caves and smaller valleys for threats.¡± Davih leaned against him and said. ¡°So, I have to ask so that I can understand. Carli¡­?¡± Alton took a long sip from the bitter beer that was standard ration here in the camp and sighed. ¡°Yes, for two years. We kept it professional and only our team knew. We planned to marry after the war, maybe move back to Eilholm where her parents have a farm.¡± He finally admitted it, why this time it hurt so much worse. ¡°I could retire on a captains salary, her a corporal. It would have been a fine life.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Davih simply said beside him. It wasn¡¯t against the rules to date in the Agorran military special units, even between ranks. In some ways it was subtly encouraged even, as mana sensitive adults tended to produce mana sensitive children. Alton had refrained for his first eight years, trying to avoid the mix of politics and emotions that followed relationships. Sure, a few nights here and there, but never something so real. Carli had been different, a beautiful woman inside and out. They had shared a friendship that had blossomed into a genuine love. He smiled as he allowed himself to get lost in the memories of their first encounter, and the many more that built the cornerstone of their relationship. He told the stories to Davih and the others, uncaring, who heard. They all knew him, they all loved him, he was among his brothers and sisters. For this one night amongst the chaos of war, Alton was at peace. Chapter 4 - New Recruits Twenty of the finest recruits Kitsu Fortress Drill Sergeant Yuri had ever seen stood before him on the dusty training field outside of Kitsu Fortress. Each of them were physical specimens that far surpassed the level that Yuri himself had entered the army at a decade ago. Beyond that, each had pushed into the second tier. Yet Yuri feared it would still not be enough. The troubling rumors coming out of the third army camp worried him. What were men and women before the madness represented by all manner of fiends wielded by the enemy? Yuri cleared his mind and got to work. He had one month to train these kids and try to keep them alive, and he would spend every second on accomplishing that. ¡°Form up!¡± He yelled. ¡°Each of you is here today because you impressed someone in your recruitment. You represent the finest recruits Agorra has to offer. I am here to tell you it is not enough. I, too, placed top of my class. I didn¡¯t lose a single duel during my training. I easily outran and out muscled my fellow blades during my time. On my first mission, I froze and moved too slow, taking a near fatal wound. I am here to make you better than I was. I will succeed in my mission. Whether you succeed in yours is in your hands.¡± Yuri said to the suddenly sheepish looking kids. ¡°At the entrance to the training yard, there is a line in the dirt. You will run to that line and run the loop laid out around the camp. You will run that three times and then meet back here for combat drills. Questions?¡± Only silence answered him as the recruits processed what he said. ¡°Dismissed.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Rico dashed forward and slapped away his opponent¡¯s sword with the flat of his blade. She retreated and sent a flurry of stabs to make space, trying to keep Rico back. Her speed was superior to his, but her technique wasn¡¯t enough to close the strength gap between the two of them. If this was a mana enhanced sparring session it might be different, but unfortunately for her it was not. He waited for her to spring forward again and stepped just to the side of her stab. Using his left foot, he kicked out and felt her knee give as it bent backwards. She yelled out in pain and flailed backwards as Rico advanced, pinning her to her back with his sword at her neck. ¡°Dead.¡± Rico stated and removed his sword, offering his hand to help her up. ¡°Healer!¡± ¡°Damnit Rico, that hurt.¡± Amelia gritted out, her teeth clenched as she accepted his hand and hobbled up, using his shoulder as a support. ¡°You rely on your speed too much. You let yourself get out over your balance with each stab. It leaves you open for a counter if you miss,¡± Rico responded and helped her over to the bleachers surrounding the practice yard. ¡°If I had been using my mana, it wouldn¡¯t have missed,¡± she huffed in response. Rico let the argument drop as the healer reached them and worked on her knee. His hands glowed a soft blue as he grabbed her leg with one hand above and below the break. Amelia grunted in pain and frustration as the man worked, shooting daggers with her eyes at Rico. Amelia hated to lose, especially to Rico, whom she considered her primary competition among the Blades. Rico took a seat next to her on the bleachers while the healer continued his work and looked out over the practice yard. ¡°You hear?¡± He said, changing the conversation as a peace offering. ¡°I¡­yeah. This morning at breakfast in the mess, it was all anyone could talk about.¡± Amelia stifled her anger and responded. ¡°The entire team, that never happens, at least not to someone like him.¡± ¡°Not his entire team. I heard one ran off and they never found his body. It was his first mission. I remember seeing him around a few months ago when I got here. Nice guy,¡± Rico responded. ¡°What happened?¡± The healer asked, looking up from kneeling by Amelia¡¯s knee. ¡°An entire strike team was killed during a mission, except for the captain and one private that went missing. Ambushed by Edorians and an entire pack of mindless led by a powerful sapient. Down the valley beyond the field camp while they were clearing caves.¡± A new voice joined in from behind Rico. He turned around and saw one of the other students, Riley, joining them on the bleachers. Riley had a penchant for rumors and spreading them. He was arrogant and pompous, bragging about his upbringing in one of the noble house of Agorath. Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and her face lost its scowl for a brilliant smile at the sight of the prototypically built soldier. Blonde hair and silver eyes with muscles that rippled out under his training uniform. Rico rolled his eyes as Riley leaned back and Amelia devoured him with her eyes. ¡°Which strike team?¡± The healer asked, ignoring the obvious teenage drama trying to unfold. ¡°Wolf team, Captain Alton, was the only survivor. I heard he¡¯s taking it pretty rough,¡± Amelia answered without taking her eyes off Riley. ¡°Shame they won¡¯t allow us in the field yet, clearly a failure of leadership. That would never happen when I activate Sphinx team. A few mindless and doris won¡¯t defeat my team.¡± Riley scoffed. ¡°Mind yourself, private. Captain Alton is one of the finest soldiers in Agorra. I was there¡­in the valley during the battle of Olshein. I owe my life to that man and I will not tolerate any insolence.¡± The healer said with anger, standing to meet Riley¡¯s eyes. Riley met his stare for a moment before scoffing again and walking off. Even Riley wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to get on a healer¡¯s bad side. Rico traded looks with Amelia. None of their instructors spoke much about the battle of Olshein. It was considered a massive failure of the new command in the beginning of the War of the Valleys, as the current war was being called. It wasn¡¯t strictly off limits, but bringing it up was a sore subject that tended to leave their instructors in harsh moods. ¡°You were there? Truly?¡± Amelia asked him. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The healer studied Amelia for a moment before looking around to see who was listening. They were fairly isolated on the bleachers and the sound of practice matches in the yard drowned out conversations. At first Rico thought he wasn¡¯t going to answer. It was hard for some soldiers to talk about the battles they had been in. The healer took a deep breath and put his hand on Amelia¡¯s leg to leverage himself up and sat on the bleachers beside them. He spoke and the hair on Rico¡¯s neck stood up. ¡°I was there. That was before we realized how heavily the Edorians used the caves for ambushes and traps¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª Private Liste woke with a start to someone yelling nearby. He scrambled out of his sleeping bag and fumbled with his uniform and sword. When he emerged from his tent, the area outside of it was a sprawling chaotic mess. Heavily tattooed Edorians were rampaging through the half asleep camp. Liste watched his sergeant get gutted by two of them as he emerged from the tent across from him. Liste pulled his sword from its sheath and shakily held it out in front of him. The two monsters just laughed and continued advancing on him. He yelled for help or backup or his mother, he couldn¡¯t remember. The first Edorian to reach him slapped the sword down and ripped it out of his hand. The second didn¡¯t even bother to watch and turned around to find another target. Liste watched his fellow soldiers being cut down, caught totally unprepared. Just when Liste knew he was going to die, the Mad God himself descended on the field. Sword blazing blue with mana, the man cut through the Edorians like one would butter with a heated knife. Liste watched him in disbelief as he skillfully stalled the Edorian advance before more soldiers came to join him. He recognized the uniforms. The strike teams had come to save them. Dozens of Edorians fell before the man with the blazing sword as he rallied the infantry to form a shield line. As soon as it happened it was over, the man with the blazing sword moved on to rally another part of the camp. ¡ª¡ª ¡°I was just a private. This was before my mana sense manifested and I joined the healers, scared to death and had just watched my commanding officer die. I don¡¯t know what happened in that cave, but I would caution judgment. I have seen that mans mettle tested, and it is not lacking.¡± He finished in a soft voice, his eyes seeing the events of a night long past. A chill crept up Rico¡¯s spine as he and Amelia traded looks again and let the silence linger. It was rare to hear a firsthand account of that night here in the academy. Official counts listed forty percent of the camp as a casualty, with nearly all other soldiers present now out in the field. Only a few officers and ancillaries, like the healer, were still at the fortress or the academy. He remained lost in thought until the drill sergeant called for them to gather near the center of the practice yard for more drills. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Rico¡¯s arms burned as he tried to finish his last round of exercises. It had been two grueling weeks since he arrived at the specialty unit training camp located outside of Fort Kitsu. Every morning started with running a training loop around the camp three times, each loop was three miles long. After running the loop, they had two hours of combat drills with every weapon type he had ever imagined using. Today¡¯s had been a heavy battle axe, which was the likely cause of his arms about to fall off. After combat drills, there were two lessons that lasted two hours each. The first weeks lessons included geography of the valley system that made up Agorra, the mountains that surrounded it and what was known of the outside world. Each of them was expected to intimately know the landmarks and layout down to villages and outposts, even odd shaped rocks. For someone who grew up on the streets of Agorrath, it was overwhelming, to say the least. The second week included the politics of both Agorrath and the cities of Agorra and the makeup and command structure of the army. Rico would start his enlistment as a private, and the specialty units used a slightly different command system to the common units. He was trying out for the role of a blade on one of the striker units. During his basic enlistment training camps, they had detailed the specialty units one could qualify for, and this one struck an internal chord with Rico. Highly autonomous focusing on reconnaissance and elimination missions, used as the first line to attack foes or rescue allies. There were seven other hopeful blades and only two of them would be chosen for this round. Rico dropped to the ground, exhausted after finishing his last set of fifty push ups. He looked around and saw only Amelia on her last set with the others lagging. So far, the training had been mostly physical, with the lessons not involving any tests. Rico and Amelia far outpaced the others, despite both being smaller and coming from non-traditional families. Growing up on the street had perfected a specific type of physique for Rico. He wasn¡¯t sure of Amelia¡¯s story as she guarded it closely, but she was clearly no soldier in training for the past few years. ¡°Listen up!¡± Sergeant Yuri shouted out to the practice yard. ¡°Those of you who are finished, dismissed for the day. Rest up tonight and cycle your cores. Captain Alton arrives in the morning and you will want to make a good impression. The rest of you? Get back to work.¡± Rico took his time getting to his feet and walking out of the practice yard. His sore muscles protested the walk even as he circulated to relieve them. A visit to the baths would be his first stop. Captain Alton was a legend in the strike teams even before he had achieved the fifth tier. He couldn¡¯t see a better way to achieve his goals than attach himself to someone like Alton. He saw Amelia trailing after him out of the corner of his eye and listened to the sergeant shouting at the others as he walked. ---- ¡°We are sending you back to Kitsu for a month. You need to select a new team from the recruits, six privates. I wanted to promote a corporal over from another team, but I know you like to train them yourselves. Pick two and field promote them. I¡¯ll sign the paperwork.¡± Major Corbin said from beside Alton while they walked to the horse barn. ¡°I know that the loss is still fresh, but we cannot have Wolf team out of commission for too long. You are too valuable, Alton.¡± ¡°Play nice with the scholars. I know they annoy you, but we need to find out as much as we can. I pulled some strings and brought in an old friend to make it easier on you. One month, thats all I can ask of you. One month out of the field to work with the priests and make your selections. Wolf team will rise again and Agorra will be better for it.¡± ¡°Understood sir. I think some time away will be good for me. I still find myself¡­¡± Alton trailed off. He finished packing his saddlebags and hopped up on the large brown workhorse. ¡°I will see you in a month.¡± He saluted and waited for his dismissal. When it came, he rode off down the well-traveled dirt path back towards Kitsu Fortress. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°I know they are young, but they are not a bad group. Above average for newly awakened, I would say. Far better than we were at their age. You have seven blades, six shields, and seven for various utility roles.¡± Drill Sergeant Yuri said as he walked beside Alton. ¡°We have twenty candidates. I have all of their test results and scores laid out for you. I understand you need six? That is a lot to bring on at once time.¡± Alton ran his fingers through his hair and sighed in agreement. ¡°It is. We will drill here for a month before returning to the lines. The war is at a stage where we cannot risk under manning the other teams. I will be between here and Kitsu, meeting with the scholars and priests. I will let you know of any special training, otherwise continue as you see fit.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Yuri responded and turned to head into the inn of Old Barrow Alton would stay at. ¡°Now that business is settled..¡± He said with a smile and ushered Alton to the bar. Chapter 5 - Training Begins ¡°Specialty unit recruits, form up!¡± Yuri shouted out to the busy practice yard. The young men and women hoping to be placed on one of Agorra¡¯s elite army units swiftly found their places. They lined up five across and four deep, standing proud with stiff backs, sweat mixed with dust drenching their practice clothes. ¡°At ease.¡± Alton announced and noticed very few changed their positions and even then they barely moved. He shook his head in amusement trying to remember how he felt all those years ago when he was selected to join Hawk team. ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know, my name is Captain Alton of Wolf team, third army striker unit. I will be spending the next month here training and evaluating you. I will take four of you back down south with me as privates and Two of you as Wolf teams¡¯ newest corporal and sergeant.¡± Alton heard scattered whispers from the crowd at his announcement. It was rare to place directly in as an officer in the specialty units. The regular army units recruited heavily from officer schools in the cities, the specialties almost only promoted from within. That was one concession he had wrangled out of Corbin before he left the camp. He wanted to train his officers from the ground up. Through the years, Alton had operated his team in a way unique to him. It would be easier to train these kids without having to break bad habits. Alton walked the line and took in the soldiers standing before him. These would be some of the highest scoring recruits of the entire country. Each one would make an exceptional common soldier, but none of these kids wanted common. They aspired to be the elite of the elite, defend their homes with honor, courage and strength. Each of them hoped to embody an aspect as all Agorrans dreamed of, as he had. The malaise that had clouded Alton¡¯s mind eased looking at the young and eager faces before him. ¡°I run my team a little differently than most. I look for a strong character, ability to make snap decisions under pressure and dedication to the details that make missions successful. I care not who swings their sword the fastest or the hardest, or who your parents are, or for that matter, who you think you are. I do not care how large your mana core is. What I care about is how you use it. Can you be reliable? Can you follow orders? Will you panic?¡± Alton continued his speech. There were many parts of the pageantry of army life that Alton disliked. Bullying new recruits was not one of them. ¡°There will be four primary focuses I will look for. Two shields, two blades, one observer and one flex. Observers and flex must make the bow a primary weapon. You may specialize within reason. I will not deny natural talent or curiosity. I will enjoy hearing you explain how it will fit into the team dynamics. These will not be pointless tests. Every scenario you encounter is one that I have encountered out there.¡± He stopped and spread his arm out towards the mountains in the distance. ¡°You have the rest of the day to spend as you choose. Report here tomorrow at first light. Dismissed.¡± Alton finished and released the recruits. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Twenty young and eager recruits stood in the dusty practice yard facing the horizon where the sun would come up shortly. Most of them had been here long before first light with only a few stragglers risking being late. Amelia stifled a yawn and tried to remain at attention despite the uncomfortable ache in her back. She had slept poorly, nerves amped up for the trials of the day. Rico stood off to her right, looking just as tired as she was. Her only other friend from the academy, Nelson, was directly behind her, humming quietly to himself. ¡°Where is he? The sun has been up for an hour already.¡± Jarl asked in frustration for not the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jarl, why don¡¯t you ask again?¡± One woman in the back sarcastically replied to a few snickers in the crowd. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t have to wait around like this. I¡¯ve already reached the second tier and passed all my weapons exams. I don¡¯t want to join one of the stupid strike teams, anyway. I¡¯m destined for the Vanguard.¡± Jarl announced before turning and walking out of the practice yard with a huff. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Hah! You called it! Jarl is the first one to break and leave.¡± Alton said, patting Yuri on the shoulder and laughing. He timed his entrance from behind the wooden bleachers to enter just as Jarl passed out of sight. Alton and Yuri took their place at the front of the awaiting recruits, and Alton studied the faces staring back at him. He could see a few were angry, some confused, most just impatient to begin. ¡°Congratulations! First test passed. Patience is a virtue in our line of work. There will be days we wait around without orders, only to be needed as drinking buddies and card game fill ins.¡± Alton gave the recruits a big smile. ¡°Does anyone have anything to get off their chests before we begin? I won¡¯t bite.¡± He said. No one spoke, although a few of the recruits looked at each other. ¡°Shy crowd Yuri, what have you been doing to the poor kids?¡± Alton chuckled, having way too much fun. ¡°Blades line up to the left, shields in the middle, everyone else on the right. Each line of you will represent a team of three. I will meet you all individually while Sergeant Yuri takes the remaining teams through team combat drills.¡± Alton announced and walked over to one side of the yard. Yuri got the teams organized after some first impression confusion and starting running the recruits through team oriented combat drills. Three-man teams were essential to all strike teams. A blade, shield and archer combination poised a deadly threat, able to defend and attack at multiple levels with a variety of weapons. It would be a cornerstone of their fighting style moving forward and something that required intense practice to perfect. Alton reviewed the files given to him by Yuri and his recommendations after the first month of training. Alton despised politics and crossed off a few names that were too well connected. He read through the personality results logged by both Yuri and the officers at the previous recruitment camps. It took a special personality to thrive in the strikers and it would take an even rarer personality to begin as an officer. ¡°Ricorde Dulrim!¡± Alton shouted and waved over the soldier that jerked his head up. The potential blade ranked at the top of Yuri¡¯s list. He read over his profile one more time as the private walked up and stood before him. Ricorde was fairly tiny for a soldier, only five and a half foot tall, and he was thin as a twig. He would need to put on real muscle to handle the rigors in his future. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Rico, sir,¡± Rico replied as he reached Alton. ¡°Oh good. Ricorde is tough to tell out in a scrap.¡± Alton replied with his cheeky grin. ¡°So, Rico, only seventeen and already in the second tier. That is thoroughly impressive as far as I¡¯m concerned. Did you know that makes you the youngest recruit here?¡± Rico nodded his head up and down. ¡°Interesting. So what makes you want to join a strike team?¡± Rico hesitated for a moment before he answered, ¡°in truth, I had never heard of the strike teams before the recruitment camp. When I was told I had been selected to try for the specialty units, I spent some time researching them and found the strike team resonated with me the most. I aspire to be on the front line and make an impact. I want to learn how to be strong.¡± Alton nodded in response and asked, ¡°Why the role of a blade?¡± ¡°It was the weapon I learned first in the camps and it feels right. I want to specialize in body enhancement like you and make my body a weapon.¡± Rico responded. ¡°The sword is a good choice for someone of your build. A short and slender blade would complement your build well and give you great flexibility¡­¡± Alton talked to the kid for a few more minutes about his life growing up and what he wanted out of Wolf team. Trying to pin down what motivated the kid. Joining his team would require a mental toughness that was not bred in healthy homes. When he was satisfied, he sent him back to the practices and called up his next victim. ¡ª¡ª ¡°So, Amelia Oaker. Twenty-two years old and also from Agorath. Not too surprising being the most populated city, but I have to confess I am quite confused about you. I am no stranger to women becoming soldiers, but you do not look like the type. Bakers daughter but not a fan of the family business so joined up instead, hmm,¡± Alton mused over his fourth blade interviewee. He grabbed her hands and looked them over. There was evidence of recent hard work, but no callouses or scars that donned most soldiers. Her hands, and the rest of her for that matter, far more resembled a noblewoman. ¡°Uh¡­yes sir. I¡­did not plan on joining the army until some circumstances at home that I would rather not detail occurred. What matters is that I am here now and I place among the top of the blades. I will be a blade, sir, whether that is now with you or another team.¡± Amelia responded hesitantly at first, but fiery by the end. ¡°Woah, my young friend. Assume no judgment from me. I ran away from home to join the army myself, after all. I have read your profile, and it seems to me like you sold them a nice little story, but I don¡¯t believe it myself. Let me just ask this: are you bringing trouble down on my team if I select you?¡± He kept his face neutral as he asked. ¡°No, sir.¡± She responded. ¡°Good enough for me.¡± He waved her on back to the line and called up the next. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Riley Ironlung. Twenty-four, excellent with the blade, halfway through the second tier. Your family served, I see. Is that why you joined up?¡± Alton asked the well-built young man. He looked exactly like Alton would picture a soldier desired to look. Alton could imagine he would be popular among the camp followers. ¡°It was, sir. My family has served in the Agorran military for generations. I look forward to serving on Wolf team.¡± He responded with full confidence displayed on his face. ¡ª¡ª Alton had spent the last two hours interviewing the recruits and knew he had been in the sun too long when he must have called the same one over. He scratched the back of his neck and stared at the massive shield in training before him. The Kid was at least six and a half foot tall and must have weighed twice what the other recruits did. ¡°Nelson. Haven¡¯t I already spoken to you, son?¡± Alton asked with a chuckle. ¡°Oh, no sir, that would be my brother. We¡¯re twins and both hope to be shields. We work very well together, sir, if you selected us¡­.¡± The recruit named Miser started to answer before Alton stopped him with a raised hand. He looked back over to the training yard and saw that he was indeed a mirror of one he had just spoken with. ¡°You''re identical twins¡­your poor mother.¡± Alton muttered. ¡ª¡ª ¡°And what makes you want to join a strike team as a utility Prian?¡± Alton asked the utility hopeful. Three hours in and he was exhausted, but he knew it was important to speak to each of the kids. Even the ones he didn¡¯t select should carry a positive impression of him forward. Friends were always useful in the army. ¡°Well, sir, I¡¯m not good enough with a sword or spear and not big enough to be a shield. I want to specialize in manasight and longsight without the stuffy job of sitting in a tent all day. I aspire to be out in the forests and mountains tracking our enemies and sniping them with my bow!¡± He said excitedly. He was about the same size as Rico without the lean, wiry muscle. He also spoke a lot and spoke very very fast. ¡°I want to specialize in tracking and¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°An archer mage combination is a rare one for a strike team. You will be a liability up close from both specializations, but damned useful at range. Offensive, defensive or support mage?¡± Alton asked the last utility interviewee, a young lady named Letty. ¡°Well, offensive right now, sir. I need permission to train in it from a sponsor and reach tier four before the academy will begin teaching us cool things like mana blasts¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Much of the day had passed when Alton finally finished speaking with each recruit. He agreed with most of Yuri¡¯s personality assessments and had a good idea of who he wanted. It was up to them to complete the rest of the training, and he hoped they would. Everyone could say they wanted to be a striker, proving it was different. He walked back out to the practice yard and called for everyone to gather near him. ---- ¡°Directly west of our position, there is a forest. Beyond that forest, there is a cave. Inside that cave are nineteen stones marked with the initial of your first name. If you share an initial, there will be two. You will retrieve these stones and return here to the practice yard before dusk. You may form teams or work individually, you may use any tools currently on your person with the exception of a water canteen that will be provided to you by Sergeant Yuri.¡± Alton finished and watched the surprised looks spring across the faces of the gathered recruits. ¡°How far do you reckon that is? Six or seven miles?¡± Sergeant Yuri mused on queue. ¡°It¡¯s probably closer to five, really. The forest alone is about one mile wide.¡± Alton replied. ¡°As a striker, you will be asked to cover various distances throughout many different types of terrain. This one will be easy because you don¡¯t have to carry any extra supplies. I placed the stones this morning before meeting Sergeant Yuri for breakfast. Dismissed.¡± Alton said, closing down his smile for dramatic effect. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Did I not dismiss the recruits Sergeant Yuri?¡± Alton stated loudly while rubbing his chin, imitating a thinking pose. Recruits scrambled up to Yuri, and he passed them the canteens since none had brought their own. The only thing Alton forgot to mention was that the canteens were empty. The looks on their faces when they realized it was almost enough to make the two break character. It took a great deal of effort, but they held off until the last one was out of the training yard and jogging across the plains toward the forest in the distance. ¡°Oh, man, this is too much fun. I should have gone to drill instead of strike.¡± Alton said after he finished laughing. ¡°You have it easy. I had to whip them in to shape long before you arrived. You should have heard the complaining when they first arrived. The academy spoils them, I swear. They don¡¯t make them like they used to.¡± Yuri laughed alongside him. ¡°Was that true what you said yesterday? About each scenario coming from a real mission?¡± ¡°It was,¡± Alton replied. ¡°What better way to learn?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d like to hear this story, if you don¡¯t mind sharing it.¡± Yuri said and pulled a flask out of one of the many pockets on his uniform. Alton hesitated before he accepted the flask and took a long tip, reclining back on the bleacher and looking up at the sky but seeing a scene from a different time. Chapter 6 - Missions Mirrored in Time ¡°Sir! No activity spotted on the plains through the night. As far as our long sights can tell, they are still hiding in that cave. We don¡¯t think they are aware they have been spotted. They look to be preparing for a raid. A repeat of the night raid on Rille, if you ask me.¡± Private Alton gave his report about the night activity. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Sergeant Holder replied without looking up from his coffee. Alton was the newest private of the Hawk strike team and they had been assigned to track a raiding party coming east into the Antellan Valley. He had spent the last hour speaking with both the night sentries and the night long sights to get updates on the enemy positions. The longsights confirmed that the mana signatures were still located inside a cave on the valley wall. Hawk team was camped out in a small hollow about five miles from the last reported activity of the raiding party. Between them and the suspected cave there was a section of mostly empty plain with a few hills before reaching a large forest. The forest had yet to be explored since the first army had retaken this section of the valley in a series of battles against the Edorians. Hawk team was tasked with clearing this area of threats before they found the raiding party in the cave. ¡°Hawk team form up!¡± Sergeant Holder spoke loudly enough for the other ten members of the team to hear him. ¡°We need to get across this plain, through that forest, and find that raiding party before dusk. They can¡¯t be allowed to strike the village or the infirmary set up there. Night watches report no enemy activity on the plain or up near the caves. Silent protocol across the plain and regroup after entering the cover of the forest. Move quick, circulate your mana responsibly, there may be a fight waiting for us in there.¡± Alton dropped his pack and shed his extra gear. His newly issued sword at his side had yet to see combat, but he checked the blade for spots of blood or rust, anyway. He had a long dagger at his side that he checked and rechecked to make sure it was strapped in well. His heart was racing as he tried to remember what gear he could bring during silent protocol. Was he allowed to have his canteen? He decided to empty it out to be safe so that it wouldn¡¯t make any swishing noises and hid it beneath his shirt. His corporal rounded and flashed some hand signals at him, and Alton stared back at him blankly. The corporal sighed and leaned in close. ¡°Relax, private, I am with you. Just stay low and quick, follow me. We stick together out there. First mission is always tough.¡± Alton numbly nodded his head in agreement. He couldn¡¯t believe he was failing this badly on his first actual mission. He cycled his mana to settle his nerves. He had just reached the second tier and was able to circulate it to every major muscle in his body. As soon as his corporal began moving, Alton followed behind, mimicking him as closely as possible. They cleared the plain and reached the forest after an hour of agonizing running for Alton. He had been circulating his mana through his legs to increase his speed and keep himself from tripping while staying as low to the ground as possible. His teammates all took advantage of the shade and cover of the trees to take a breather and drink from their canteens. He felt foolish for having dumped his earlier. He hoped to find a spring or natural source of water and discreetly refill his before anyone noticed. When the signal to resume flashed, Alton fell in with his team and they began to carefully move through the overgrown forest. The foliage above their head was thick and blocked most of the sun, making it unreliable to get a directional bearing. Thick, nasty brush covered the forest floor and made the trip slow and unpleasant. Between the silent soldiers and the limited light in the area, Alton was feeling jumpy with every sound. He felt a shiver start mid way up his spine and run all the way up through his neck. He turned to his corporal and started to hand signal that something felt wrong when an arrow exploded through the older mans neck. Alton stared in disbelief as the corporal went down and began frantically grabbing at his throat. He tried to speak, but blood was welling up from the wound so fast that it drowned out any attempt. Alton fumbled with his pockets and tried to find a healing potion when he was tackled out of the way. Another arrow whizzed over his head where he had just been, and fighting filled the forest all around him. He stared at the face of his savior and realized it was Davih, the other private new to this team, his friend from the academy. ¡°Hawk team close in! Anyone see them?¡± He heard the sergeant shout. ¡°I can¡¯t see a damn thing in here!¡± Someone else replied. Alton and Davih crawled over to find cover behind a large tree trunk. Davih leaned around to get a look at the area behind them and whipped his head back as another arrow flew past. He made several hand signals in Alton¡¯s direction and waited expectantly. Alton shrugged in confusion and frustration, his panic betraying his knowledge of the hand signals. Davih repeated the gesture this time, slower and more dramatically. Davih shouldered his large shield. Check. Other. Side. I. Distract. You sneak. You fight. He understood what the other man was saying. Alton slowly and carefully moved around to the far side of the tree trunk and slipped his head out just far enough to see. No arrows flew at him. The archer was waiting for Davih to reappear. Alton crept through the brush until he was able to see the Edorian waiting with his arrow nocked and ready to shoot. He circulated his mana through his feet and slid his sword out of its sheath. Taking a deep breath and saying a quick prayer, Alton jumped through the final bush separating them and spearing the archer with his sword. In his surprise that it worked, Alton stood frozen and stared down at the impaled man. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Davih grabbed his arm and they moved back toward the downed corporal. He lay there with his eyes open in a look that Alton decided was confusion. Davih reached down and pulled off his tag, a small silver medallion with a hawk on it, and led Alton away from the body and deeper into the forest towards the sounds of combat. They found the others finishing off a group of Edorians fifty feet farther in. As they approached, there was movement in the bush off to his right. Alton snapped around and saw an Edorian fleeing. He started to give chase, but stopped when Davih grabbed his arm and signaled him to stay. They approached the others and waited for instructions from the sergeant. He flashed instructions to the team. Silent protocol. Together. Be ready. Corporal? Dead. Dagger formation. Alton took the middle of the dagger and the Hawk team started moving through the thick underbrush again, already down a corporal and facing unexpected Edorians in the forest. Davih was in front of him and the sergeant and two others behind. Alton took a deep breath and tried to steady his nerves as the team traversed the rest of the forest. Another agonizing hour passed as they crept through the dense forest. Their tracker reported signs of recent travel but they didn¡¯t encounter more Edorians. Alton¡¯s nerves were raw by the point they reached the edge and the sergeant signaled for a halt. Feeling foolish again as he watched the other soldiers take a drink from their canteen, he fidgeted with his sword and scabbard, waiting for the sergeant and remaining corporal to finish discussing their plan. Sergeant Holder looked back and started signaling to them. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Advance. Silent. Fast. Low. Cave. 200 feet. Northwest. They crept through the edge of the forest line and took off in a crouched sprint towards the valley wall. Alton was out of breath by the time his back slid up against the warm rock. The cave in question was fifty feet off to their right, so Hawk team crept towards it, staying tight against the wall. When they reached the mouth, one of the other privates checked inside and motioned for them to advance and be ready to strike. Alton took in a deep breath and pulled his sword out from his scabbard. He hadn¡¯t cleaned the blade, red streaking was down to the hilt. As soon as the first of them entered the cave, the sounds of combat poured out. Sword clashed with sword as Hawk team pounced on the unprepared inhabitants. Alton entered behind Davih and circulated his mana through his sword arm and feet. He dashed forward and cleaved an Edorian¡¯s arm in two before he could bring himself to bear against Davih. Once contact was made, Alton¡¯s mind settled into a state of peace as all other emotions were dampened. There was only his sword and the enemy, and there were a lot of them. Only six minutes later, and the fight was over. Alton leaned against the warm stone wall and wiped the blood off of his sword. He had received a few bumps and scratches during the fight but had escaped largely unharmed. His healing potions given away to the worse injured among them, at least one private would have to be carried back to camp as it stood now. All told there had been forty Edorians in the cave, half had been asleep when the attack started. Davih emerged from the cave and leaned up against Alton, both lost in thought. It would be considered a success by all accounts, but losing their corporal hung heavy over the two young soldiers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Rico wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the mornings events as he paced the group through the plains. His slight and wiry frame made it easy to run long distances, giving him plenty of time to think. The first few interactions with Wolf teams captain had not gone as expected. His instructors throughout the academy and here in the training yard of Fort Kitsu had all been too serious, harsh towards any missteps or mistakes. Alton had seemed¡­playful? Since he began hearing the exploits of the strike teams and then hearing the healer¡¯s tale yesterday, it had painted a certain picture in his mind. He felt odd and unbalanced at the reality he had found himself in. Regardless, he wanted this and he would do whatever it required. If the fit wasn¡¯t right, he could always transfer later on. Transferring teams was much easier than being selected to join one in the first place. Maybe he could get promoted to corporal even, more pay and less work. The forest ahead was fast approaching, Rico guessed it had been half an hour since he left the training yard. He wished he had brought his compass with him this morning. The cave was supposed to be directly west. It was easy to remain in a straight line out here on the open plain, but it would be a very different experience inside the forest. Rico had grown up in the city, spending very little time inside the dense forests that spotted the valleys of Agorra. He turned and saw Amelia behind him by a few hundred yards. They met eyes and Rico turned back around and started running faster, a small grin on his face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Amelia saw Rico turn and look at her before increasing his speed. She gritted her teeth and sped up to match his. There was no way she was letting him beat her back to the training yard. He may be able to stay in front of her out here in this open space, but the forest was her home. She had been playing among the trees and brush since she could remember. She would be a blade for strike team Wolf and nothing was going to stop her. They entered the forest at slightly different points and Amelia pressed on as fast as she could. The brush wasn¡¯t thick here at the edge and she could navigate the trees and roots easily. Amelia frowned as she thought about the task they had been given. It seemed too easy. None of the recruits that made it this far would struggle to cover the distance with the amount of time they had. Finding the cave may be tough, but once she got to the other side of the forest, the visibility would ease up. She glanced up and tracked the sun, adjusting her path towards the west just a hair. She couldn¡¯t see or hear any of the others anymore. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Rico was just rounding a large tree trunk when he heard a sharp whistling sound. He dropped to a knee and ducked his head in time to dodge out of the way of an arrow that punched into the bark and bounced off on the ground. Rico slipped around to the far side of the trunk to put it between himself and his attacker, noting the arrow on the ground. He picked it up and realized it was blunted. Was this part of the test? He kept his head low and peeked back around the trunk, but couldn¡¯t see anyone, friend or foe. He whistled three times to alert any nearby allies of danger and then dashed over to crouch down behind another trunk. No more arrows pursued him, so he took a moment to collect himself and calm his racing heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Amelia had just hopped over a fallen branch when she heard the three whistles. She dropped and scrambled over to a thick bush for cover. She waited to listen for any sign of threats, debating with herself if this was some form of sabotage. If Rico just wanted to slow her down¡­she banished the thought. They may be in competition, but she didn¡¯t think he would stoop that low. She waited another minute and worked her way to the far side of the bush, and surveyed the more open area before her. She saw a hunched figure up against a tree in the distance and her heart rate spiked as a moment of panic took hold. Lowering herself down to make it harder to see her, she whistled once. The crouched figure turned, and she recognized it for Rico. Her suspicions of sabotage flared again and she started to stand and confront him when he began to sign. Danger. Archer. No sight. Did she trust him? She found she did. She signed back that she would move back and wrap around to his location. Circulating her mana to her feet to keep her steps light and sure, she worked her way to where Rico was crouched. He kept his head on a swivel, scanning for danger while she approached. His posture remained relaxed as she crouched down to kneel next to him. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked in a whisper, just barely audible to herself. ¡°Someone took a shot at me, blunted arrow. I think it¡¯s part of the test. I can¡¯t see anyone out there. I was about to keep moving when you found me,¡± Rico answered just as quietly. She started to respond when a twig snapped off to her left. Whipping her head around and she saw Riley walking in their general direction. She was about to whistle and identify the danger when Rico poked her in the side. He shook his head sideways and shrugged. Amelia was about to whistle anyway just to spite him when they heard a grunt of pain and saw the other recruit take an arrow to his side. He went down hard and stayed down. After a moment, a man in camouflage walked out of the woods and knelt down next to him. She recognized the uniform as a skirmisher. She realized he was talking and strained her ears. ¡°Sorry, son, you''re out for this challenge. Keep your head down for a few minutes so you don¡¯t give any clues to the others and then head back to camp.¡± She heard him say. He got up to return to his hiding spot when he looked in her direction and gave her a wink. ¡ª¡ª¡ª After the recruit was taken out, Rico waited another few seconds before deciding to move on. This was a competition, after all, wasn¡¯t it? He wasn¡¯t here to hold anyone¡¯s hand. He looked at Amelia and signaled to her he was going to advance. She signaled to move out. They kept low and raced from trunk to trunk until they had created a significant amount of room between them and the ambush site. Abandoning stealth for speed, they soon reached the edge of the forest and hid in another thick bush to observe the area between the forest and the valley wall. He didn¡¯t see any sign of movement, nor was there any from the cave. It was easy to spot since it was the only one in the area. He signaled he was about to go and then grunted in surprise when Amelia pushed her way by him and took off towards the cave. He hesitated for a second before he ran after her and soon they were both sprinting towards it. She turned the corner and moved inside before yelping and holding her hands out. Rico stopped short and held himself flat against the wall, trying to keep his breathing as muted as possible. ¡°Dead, my young friend. Never enter an ambush site at a run like that. You made enough noise I could have shot you blindfolded. Always take a breath to think and observe before you enter any closed off areas. Your pal out there did it right. Come on out, you pass and get a stone. As for you, start back now empty-handed and be grateful this was a training exercise. Learn from this. I see your anger. Use it.¡± An unknown voice said. Rico rounded the corner and saw one of the skirmisher instructors holding a crossbow. Amelia was seething as she watched him pick up a stone with ¡°R¡± painted on it. He gave her a shrug and smiled to himself as he turned and started back towards the forest. He kept his guard up the rest of the way back just in case, but the trip back was uneventful. He was the third back in the training yard by the time he got there, but the only one with a stone. It was still several hours before dusk, so Rico walked over to the bleachers and relaxed himself down. Rico smiled to himself and his pride swelled. He had completed the first test. Chapter 7 - Mana, in Theory Alton yawned and pulled the blanket up over his eyes to block out the sun streaming in through the window. He gave up as his bladder loudly announced that it was time to get up. His head was pounding as he forced himself up off of the soft bed in the inn he had stayed in for the past two nights. The taste of whiskey lingered in his mouth as he rolled his tongue around, trying to moisten the dry, cracked membranes. He had dreamed of her again, despite the massive amount of alcohol he had ingested to prevent any dreaming at all. He was due at the fortress today to meet with the priests the council had sent. While he would rather drink himself to sleep at the inn or train the new recruits, he had to admit he was curious to test his new abilities. His core finally felt usable again, and he had cautiously cycled it to full over the last few days. He washed his face and dressed himself before heading downstairs to look for some breakfast. Yuri had been handling the more mundane of the recruits with Alton¡¯s instructions while Alton was off enjoying his first proper bed in months. The first week at the training camp had gone as expected as Alton observed the progress of his future team. That each of the kids was a physical specimen didn¡¯t surprise him. Since the start of the war, the training camps and academies of Agorra had been aggressively and efficiently putting out soldiers. The real surprise, Alton thought as he stuffed his face full of eggs and potatoes, was that each of them was in the second tier. He lost himself in thought back to his time at the specialty unit academy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Alton sat in the classroom during his first week at the academy as one of the mage instructors droned on about mana theory. He found mana theory difficult to understand and suspected he lacked the raw intelligence necessary to do so. Listening to mages argue about the various schools of thought surrounding the manasphere was a surefire way to give Alton a nasty headache, not to mention a case of mage aversion. He far preferred just being told what to do and how to do it. ¡°The ambient mana in the country of Agorra has only been usable for the last forty years. When a person can first feel the ambient mana around them, it is said they have undergone a mana awakening. Once a person has awakened, they will sense the mana gathering inside of their body near their heart. This is actually a separate cavity that all humans possess, regardless of the ability to sense mana. There are many theories about this, but those are for a more advanced version of this class. Much of what we know is from the texts we evacuated from the mountain. The rest we are still learning.¡± The older man explained. He looked to be in his fifties and had a kind, grandfatherly face. He spoke slowly and scanned the classroom as he taught the newest recruits of the specialty unit academy. ¡°This cavity is called a person¡¯s mana core. Its initial size will vary from person to person, with the highest capacity being somewhere around sixty percent larger than the smallest. It is possible to increase the amount of mana one can hold in their core through use and practice. The mage academy has developed a set of exercises that you will learn to help you increase your core in the quickest and most proven way.¡± He turned and wrote the word Cycling on the board. ¡°Cycling mana refers to consciously drawing in ambient mana from the environment and circulating it through your body until it comes to rest inside your core. Everyone is able to feel the mana around them in different ways. Once you are able to draw it inside of your body, you are then able to move it around, almost like a muscle. This muscle can be trained to respond quicker and faster. The first tier of power represents the ability to circulate, or move mana to targeted areas of the body, to make that targeted area more powerful.¡± He wrote the words tier one on the large paper stretched against the wall and underlined it. ¡°The first tier two mana user emerged fifteen years ago, and even years later, most mana users remain at tier one. The academy has established a rough set of guidelines to estimate the tier level of an individual. Tier two represents the ability to circulate mana throughout every part of one¡¯s body. Most people will only be able to infuse through direct physical contact, even in the tiers directly after the second.¡± ¡°From tier three and onwards, the different tiers become much harder to delineate as the path of power takes many roads. Agorra and the army use a standard system to grade mana users that includes measuring the size of a core, ability to influence external objects, and finally the speed and power that you can do so. Tiers three and four are improvements on the second tier. Body enhancers become stronger and faster. They gain the ability to overload a muscle or group of muscles in a process we call surging. Enchanters can infuse mana faster and create more powerful objects, and everyone¡¯s cores fill quicker and grow in size. Every mage specialty progresses differently. We won¡¯t cover those today.¡± He added tiers two, three, and four to the board. ¡°Tier five is where the next major changes occurs. We will discuss body enhancers first to keep it easier to understand. Body enhancement refers to actively circulating mana through a certain body part, or multiple body parts, to increase strength, size, and resilience. When a body enhancer reaches the fifth tier, they will be able to infuse mana directly into the skin, muscles, and organs. This is a passive action rather than active, making the user much more powerful even when their core is depleted or they are otherwise incapacitated. We believe that these cumulative effects are permanent and have uncovered no evidence to the contrary. The most powerful body enhancer in the army is only tier four. All of our knowledge of tier five and beyond come from the mountain.¡± He wrote key parts of this onto the paper under a listing for tier five. He didn¡¯t bother to write any higher tiers. ¡°The fifth tier for enchanters, mages and the other styles of mana users is regarded as the ability to influence objects you are not in physical contact with. Each specialty will naturally have its own progression, but that is a good baseline for you to understand. We are still young in our learning about the manasphere. So much was lost when we were forced to flee the mountain. If you discover anything exciting or reach the higher tiers, I and the faculty here implore you to return and share your knowledge with us. Agorra will grow together by the strength of its sons and daughters.¡± He finished and wrote another word on the last section of the paper, alta stones. ¡°So we come now to awakened objects and alta stones. Alta stones are mined throughout Agorra and can act as a reservoir for ambient mana. The current reigning belief is that the stones were created during the last battle between the Mad God and the crown princes of Edoria as a result of his ultimate attack. These stones can also be found implanted in objects that survived our exodus from the mountain. Awakened objects are any objects that have been implanted with an alta stone, or inlaid with special runes that can store mana. This can be as simple as the manalights currently in this room or as advanced as Captain Rulti¡¯s famous sword, Dragonclaw. For the purposes of your army training, you will encounter these eventually, but not until you are placed on a team. Our smiths and enchanters are progressing at a rapid pace to create more, but the total amount remains limited.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Alton had freshly awakened when he went through the academy for the specialty units. Back when he joined the army, it was unheard of to already be in the first tier, let alone the second. Alton was now only in the fifth tier, despite training and using his mana for the last ten years. To have an entire group of recruits already at the second tier was incredible. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Today, he would visit the priest at Kitsu and then head back to the practice yard to test the recruits¡¯ core sizes and how each of the kids had practiced with it. The training academy for the specialty units followed the same basic progression program of the main army, but allowed each one to specialize in their preferred style. Options of specializing with mana were near limitless, and the Agorran army was exploring as many as possible. The army even paid more per tier to encourage personal growth. Alton himself specialized in body enhancement, using mana to improve his strength, speed and reaction time. It was very useful for his position on the strike team. His team would be used for many different missions in the next few years of this war, but combat would always be at the heart of them. Alton buckled on his belt and checked the storage stones that lined it, ensuring everything was in place. The belt was a gift from the enchanters before he left the third army camp. It could store enough mana to refill his core four times over. It had a large buckle made of silver in the shape of a wolf. The eyes were made of two alta stones. The belt alongside Fang were his most prized possessions. He had spent the last few days filling it since he hadn¡¯t needed his mana otherwise. Using the alta stones were not a true replacement for cycled mana through a person¡¯s core, since roughly twenty percent of the mana was lost in transition. It also had a fatiguing effect on the user, making it a burden to use more than one stone each day or so. Agorrans all over the country were trying to overcome those natural limits and the limits of how much each of the stones could hold. The rare stones were found in mines throughout the country and identifiable by their blue glow when charged. He finished packing up and headed downstairs to have breakfast and pay his tab. The owner of the inn was an old friend of his, a retired seamstress from the army herself. She wasn¡¯t in this morning, letting her daughters run the business mostly. He smiled and nodded to the oldest of the three, Izzy, and settled himself on one of the long oak benches. He ate a hearty breakfast of eggs, bacon, potatoes and bread, refilling his plate three separate times. This was his last quality breakfast for a few days, if not a week, so he took his time and relished the experience. ---- Alton waited in a secluded section of Kitsu Fortress for the priest to arrive. He was sitting down with legs crossed as he circulated mana through his body. Carefully, he pushed through every muscle and flexed it with his mind. His core felt alive in a way he had never felt it, like a puddle turned in to a lake. Now that it wasn¡¯t raw anymore, Alton was ready to dive in and explore its depths. The priest should have been here by now and if he didn¡¯t arrive soon, he would start without him. Not that Alton disliked priests and scholars, he liked them as people and valued them as support staff. He just found talking about things instead of doing them tedious. He circulated through his legs and bounced off the ground to his feet. Crouching down and surging through his legs, he jumped as high as he could. ¡°Congratulations! No fruit tree shall ever be safe from you again, my friend.¡± A voice called out from the entryway. Alton turned and smiled at the older man that had walked in. ¡°Jonah! When they said they would send an old friend, I didn¡¯t expect you.¡± He closed the distance and embraced the man in a tight hug. Jonah was a priest from the first army Alton had grown close to during his time there. His kind nature and priest robes disguised the raw talent he possessed as a mage. He was one of the stronger instructors at the mage academy and on the cusp of the fifth tier himself. Despite a large age gap, Alton, Jonah, and Davih had spent many nights together and developed a strong bond. ¡°Well, they figured if they sent anyone else, you might throw a tantrum and refuse to work with them.¡± Jonah said with a hearty laugh. ¡°Hah. Might just have done that.¡± Alton said with his signature cheeky grin. ¡°For today, let¡¯s just measure the physical. Next session, we can dive into the more esoteric, shall we?¡± Jonah asked and swept his arm out dramatically. Jonah had Alton perform all sorts of arbitrary tasks that the mage academy used to measure core size and potential. He enhanced each of his muscles one by one and completed physical exercises to record the results. He sprinted up and down hallways while Jonah timed him, jumped off increasingly high ledges until he felt pain upon landing, lifted heavier and heavier objects and more myriad tasks. Alton was struggling to get his core to empty doing the routine feeling tasks. His body felt powerful. Every marker of physical strength had increased by half since his last measurements. Once the standard battery of tests was done on his muscled under enhancement, they began the fun part and he started surging. His strength when surging had quadrupled from his last tests. It drained his core quickly, but he could sustain a full body surge for at least ten seconds, individual body parts for closer to a minute. When he surged his mana into Fang, things really got interested. The sword lit a brilliant white and blue. It flared so brightly it left an afterimage in Altons¡¯ vision for a few seconds. The empowered sword could cut through anything short of thick steel, depending on how much mana it was fed. He practiced for ten minutes, only stopping because Jonah bugged him to keep to the structured test. Alton could infuse three small alta stones using about a quarter of his core. That was another marked improvement and would be a great utility in the field for powering mana devices. When his core was down to about ten percent, he sat to cycle and Jonah used a special instrument to measure the ambient mana in the room and how it changed. He cycled for an hour and got his core about half full, more improvement. This was going to be a game changer when he got back in the field. He wouldn¡¯t let his team down this time. ¡°I need to go to the training yard now, Jonah. I have recruits to whip into shape. You are welcome to join us in training.¡± Alton teased his old friend. ¡°Alas, I have all these results to ponder over. My friend has become a hero of legend, haven¡¯t you heard?¡± Jonah ribbed him back. Altons face dropped as he considered his friend¡¯s words. ¡°A hero would have saved them.¡± He said to himself. ¡°Alton.. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have¡± Jonah struggled with what to say. ¡°I know, I know. It still hurts like it happened just yesterday. If only I could have pushed through faster!¡± Tears rimmed Alton¡¯s eyes, and he exposed his grief. ¡°Even the Mad God couldn¡¯t save everyone, Alton. Not even him.¡± Jonah replied solemnly. They embraced again, and Alton made his way out of the fortress and back down to the training yard. All that mage academy testing was great to put numbers on paper, but he had some much different testing in mind for his little wolves. If the recruits could have seen his grin, they would have shivered. --- ¡°We will begin by testing each one of your mana cores. I know you are tested by the academy, but these will be different. How much power you can shove inside an alta stone matters very little in your role on my strike team. What role you hope to gain on my team is what you will be tested on. If you aspire to be a blade, we will test how effective you can make yourself. If you aspire to be a shield, we will test how hard of a hit you can take. Utility and healers will go with my friends in the skirmisher team you met last week. I am no expert in those fields.¡± Alton began the first session of his second week with the recruits. ¡°Line up by role.¡± Alton watched the kids sort themselves out. During his own recruiting, everyone wanted to be a blade just like he had. Shields were second popular, but most people wanted to deal hits and not take them. Healers and utility roles were a newer addition to the specialty units, so he wasn¡¯t sure how much enthusiasm there would be. He was going to break his team into two squads of three made up of a blade, shield, and utility. He would pick a seventh, a healer to round out the team and increase its flexibility. ¡°Rico, Edress. Amelia, Normil. Brent, Nelson. Lonni, Miser. Line up across from your partner and cycle. The rules are simple. Blades, you need to get three hits before time runs out. Shields, defend and prevent the blades from getting three hits. I will signal when to begin and when to end. If your partner is incapacitated, you stop immediately and shout for a healer. Use every bit of knowledge, mana and skill that you have, impress me.¡± Alton ordered. He looked around at their youthful faces. When he felt like it had been long enough, he gave a sharp whistle and then fights began. Chapter 8 - Mana In Practice Amelia stood across from a private named Normil and prepared to strike. Normil towered over her by more than a foot and must have weighed twice as much. Thinking about attacking someone with mana enhancement was unsettling. Before today, using mana to strengthen attacks against another recruit was strictly prohibited. There weren¡¯t enough healers around to prevent serious injuries. When she took her first strike, it would be the first time she had ever used mana against another person. She felt conflicted. Across from her, Normil had his eyes closed, and he was whispering to himself. She recognized some words from one of the popular prayers, one to give strength and resilience. She finished cycling, feeling her core full, and moved closer to the future shield. Her hand was wrapped around the hilt of her sword in a death grip that would betray her nerves to anyone watching. Amelia closed her eyes and took a deep breath to settle herself. Growing up, she was taught to abhor violence and always seek an alternative way. The noble families of Agorath didn¡¯t sink so low as to dirty their own hands. She followed the teachings like a good third daughter, right until the day her future was traded away like livestock. Amelia was to wed a man twice her age, a recent widower whose wife died under mysterious circumstances. Think of the benefit to the family! Her mother had exclaimed, do your duty! They all said. Amelia begged her mother to reconsider. None in the family would budge. Family above all, they would say. She took her future in her own hands and left the family estate late one night. Hiding out in a bakery where she used her hobbyist knowledge to get an apprenticeship, she stayed for two weeks before a customer recognized her and sold her out to her family. They locked her up and made it clear she would follow through with the marriage, willingly or not. When an army recruiter came to visit her older brother, she saw her chance to get away. Instead of letting her brother know the recruiter was there, she spoke to him instead and secured her spot in a training camp. The Agorran army was valued above all in the fledgling country. Even her family could do nothing to get to her once she was enlisted. All she had to do was pass her training and earn the rank of private. She would be free of them. Amelia had entered the army to get away. Now, though, she wanted to become a striker. She wanted it in a way she had wanted nothing before. To be part of an elite force where she could make her own decisions and garner the power to chart her own future appealed to her. She circulated her mana to her sword arm and opened her eyes. When the signal to begin came, she leapt into action. She swept her sword across from right to left high, trying to bait the large man into raising his shield. He didn¡¯t take the bait and blocked it with the top of his shield. A loud clang sounded as she pulled back and adjusted. Next strike went lower, and she circled around him, trying to use her speed to her advantage. Although she got behind him a few times, the big man''s unexpected swiftness enabled him to block every hit. She backed off a pace and reset the fight. This was going to be a matter of endurance. She split her mana between her legs and sword arm and lashed back out, probing for weaknesses. A minute that felt like an hour passed and both of them were showing signs of fatigue. Normil aggressively probed out with his sword. With her opening barrage of attacks, she was left with less than half of her mana and did not know how much he had left. She adjusted her footing in the dusty practice yard and kept probing his reaction speed. She grunted in frustration as he blocked three strikes in rapid succession despite her using her mana to speed herself up. Her eyes were drawn to a cloud of dust that was kicked up by his last quick turn and smiled to herself as she came up with a plan. She dashed in for a quick stab and let herself get pushed out by his shield. Exaggerating the contact, she went to a knee and grabbed a fistful of dirt while she levered herself back up and threw it into the face of her opponent. He backpedaled, trying to clear his eyes, and she went on the offensive, layering blow after blow. He kept his shield up for the first few, but Amelia was able to slip around and score three hits across his shoulder, back and leg. She backed off to let him recover and turned to look for Captain Alton when something smashed into her head and everything went black. Rico bounced back and forth on his heels as he waited for the signal to begin. His core was pulsing with mana, and he was circulating to both of his legs and arms. Rico wasn¡¯t like many other recruits, he didn¡¯t dream of growing up a soldier. He hadn¡¯t wandered into a recruiting station in a peaceful village hoping for a different life, or some silly idea of serving his country. He had grown up on the streets of Agorath, an orphan from an early age. His life has known little kindness and plenty of loss. He felt no compunction about using mana against other recruits. He wanted to win, and he would. Rico grew up begging and stealing for scraps until he had grown into a pleasant physique. The lady of a whore house noticed him and brought him in. He was too young then to know any better. Once they had their hooks in him, they gave him anything he wanted as long as he performed for the customers. At first it had seemed like he had been rescued. All he had to do was wear certain outfits on certain nights and dance. Sometimes they had let him pass out drinks and food to the customers in the lounge. It had been the best time in his life, warm food during the day and a warm bed at night. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. That all changed when Rico turned fifteen and the ladies of the house began giving him sleeproot every night. The first night it happened, he woke up the next morning sore and bleeding. He cried to one of the ladies and begged her to explain what had happened, but she only held him and cried with him. After it happened a few more times, he got suspicious and waited for the next night he noticed the taste in his night time tea. He stopped drinking the tea as soon as he tasted it and discreetly dumped it out of his bedroom window. He pretended to be asleep and waited to see what would happen. After an hour, he heard the matron of the house out in the hall talking with what sounded like a man. He gripped the sheets in his hand and listened as his door creaked open and one of the city guards that had always been friendly to Rico slipped in. The guard said a few words to see if he was awake, but Rico didn¡¯t answer, still pretending to sleep. The guard moved over his bed and undressed as Rico¡¯s heart began to race, and he panicked. When the guard went to pull Rico¡¯s covers off, he sat up in a panic and scrambled away from him. ¡°He¡¯s awake! You said you gave him the sleeproot!¡± The guard bellowed with rage at the Matron. ¡°I did! Look, the cup is empty! It builds a tolerance! Please don¡¯t be angry, I didn¡¯t know!¡± The matron pleaded. She threw herself at the guard, trying to placate him, her thin night dress slipping off her shoulders. ¡°Bah. I like them awake anyway. Get off me, you whore.¡± The guard said, an evil glimmer in his eyes. All Rico remembered about what happened next was pain and confusion. The matron begged him to stop. Rico wasn¡¯t sure if he begged or not. He remembered crying and then feeling nothing until a warmth spread through his chest. As he opened his eyes, he discovered a world bathed in gentle blue light. He had been scared, confused at first, as the blue light seemed to flow through him like water. The ladies that ran the house found him the next morning, covered in blood and staring off at the wall. The bodies of the Matron and the guard lying on the floor, both strangled. They had made the best decision for themselves and their business and reported him to the guard. He was arrested and placed in a dark cell for days until one of the army recruiters came to him and gave him a chance to enlist or be hanged. He hadn¡¯t fully processed that he even committed a crime and jumped at the chance to join the army. Hot food and a warm bed again, this time different strings attached. His goal was to become as powerful as possible. No one was going to hurt him like that again. As soon as Captain Alton gave the signal, he whipped himself across the distance with his sword and hammered into the awaiting shield. Trading subtlety for raw aggression, he hammered the shield again and again. The shield user, Edress, slipped, trying to back away from the relentless swordsman, and Rico circulated his mana in full force to his arms and battered him down to his back. He tried futilely to block, but Rico simply tapped him three times on his leg and then walked back a dozen feet to wait for the sergeant to call the fight. Alton watched as Rico crushed his opponent in a short amount of time. The shield has lost his nerve and slipped trying to retreat, a fatal mistake for a defender. He nodded to Rico and inclined his head toward the bleachers, which the young man understood, and took a seat. That one was impressive. He showed no hesitation in attacking and pressed his advantage without pause. Alton turned to watch the fight with Amelia and watched her circle around, probing for a weakness. Her technique was strong, but she was hesitant to commit. He suspected she was alternating between circulating mana to her legs and her sword arm, but not all three. She was planning for a longer fight, hoping to outlast the defender. He saw her go down from a shove that shouldn¡¯t have moved her so far and smiled as he saw her grab a handful of dirt. The dusty, dry practice yard was a poor analogy for most of the terrain his team would fight in, but he would never begrudge someone for using the environment to their advantage. He watched on as she threw the dirt in the poor kid¡¯s face and hammered away at him, scoring three hits. She held out her hand to help him up, but he slapped it away angrily. She shrugged and turned, walking toward the bleachers. When she turned her back, the kid jumped up with anger written all over his face. He grabbed his shield like a bludgeon and slammed it down on Amelia¡¯s head. Alton was there in less than a full second as he surged. He ripped the shield away from the private and threw it off to the side, punching the kid right in the jaw hard enough to break it. He looked down at the young private with disgust. Sore losers had no place in the special teams. His emotional profile was marked for being prone to anger. Alton shook his head and fished out a healing potion from his jacket pocket. ¡°Healer.¡± He shouted and knelt down towards Amelia. She was unconscious but breathing, hopefully no permanent damage had been done. He checked in on the other two fights after the healer arrived. Miser and Nelson, the two shields, were still blocking the remaining two blades. Neither looked tired, while the blades were showing clear signs of fatigue. Alton waited another minute or two to give the blades a chance before he gave a loud whistle to end the bouts. ¡°Well done, everyone. Fighting someone of an even skill level can be an exhausting task, requiring you to dig deep and use the full breadth of your training and knowledge. Spend the rest of the day cycling and discharging your mana as you train. Sergeant Yuri will lead you through the rest of your training for today.¡± He watched Yuri take over and wandered off to find a nice, stiff drink. Chapter 9 - Lessons in Practicality Alton controlled his breathing and steadied himself as he cycled and drew mana in to fill his core. As he sat cross-legged in the middle of the training yard, his body filled and he felt renewed. He woke early in the morning after another dream of her. He tried to hold on to the warmth he had felt upon first waking, the happiness that fled soon after every morning. The taste and scent of the whiskey lingered longer than the memory, as it had every morning since that fateful day. He sighed and stood up. The recruits would arrive in an hour and he wanted to finish his first exercise alone. He walked over to a mark on the ground that designated the running track. The entire loop around the training camp would total around five miles. It was important to enhancers to strengthen their body both with and without mana. If he ran out of mana in the field, he needed to be confident in his physical skill. He started jogging the track without circulating. He would finish the first circuit without any help. Alton was wearing a training uniform like the recruits today. A simple shirt of cotton and pants that were flexible enough to train in while still providing enough warmth for the cool morning. His leather boots were custom fit for him and provided cushioning against the rough ground while still allowing for ankle flexibility. Some of his fellow soldiers preferred to forgo boots and circulate through their feet against the bare ground, to each their own. The five-mile loop took Alton twenty-three minutes to complete at a pace that kept him breathing easily. When he rounded the original starting place, he sped up to the fastest pace he could run, which resulted in the next five miles taking nineteen minutes. For the last loop, he circulated mana through his body, focusing about half on his legs, and increased his pace to finish the loop in just twelve minutes. A few of the young recruits and various instructors joined in running the track by the time he finished and moved back inside the training yard. Eighteen recruits remained after Alton had disqualified the sore loser from yesterday. He would be failed out of the specialty teams academy and returned to the regular army with a short leash. Alton was pleased to see the training yard filled, despite the sun not quite rising yet. He could tell the kids were tired, but he inwardly smiled at their pride and dedication. ¡°Morning, my young friends. Today, we test your physical capabilities, both with and without mana. We will also test your ability to recover after using your core and how you respond to mana shock. Every soldier should strive for physical excellence, and even mages need a baseline of body enhancement.¡± He greeted them. ¡°The first exercise will be one you are familiar with. You will run the track at the fastest pace you can hold a conversation at, then you will run it again at your fastest pace. The first two laps are without mana. After that, you will use mana to run the loop at your absolute fastest. We will time each of you. Line up by role, blades first, then shields, followed by utilitys and mages.¡± He gave the order and started walking over to the starting point. He pulled out the mana powered time piece Yuri loaned him and waited for them to be ready. Yuri and a few of the academy staff members were present to help keep track of everything. ¡°Begin.¡± Alton said when the first of them stepped up to the line. ¡°Trade you for a story?¡± Sergeant Yuri said, walking up beside him. He offered his flask and the scent of whiskey fluttered out. Alton didn¡¯t bother to hesitate this time and grabbed the flask. He took a long sip, feeling the warmth in his throat. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Sir, the longsights report the village is surrounded by the Gwelli. Not much chance that the village has enough able-bodied to fight off that number. Once the wall is breached, it will be a slaughter.¡± Private Alton reported to Sergeant Veris of Hawk team. ¡°How far is the village from our location?¡± The sergeant responded. ¡°Twelve miles as the hawk flys, sir!¡± He answered. ¡°Damn.¡± The sergeant chewed his lipleaf for a moment before standing up and raising his voice. ¡°Alright Hawk team, listen up! Late last night a longsight spotted mana signatures that resembles Gwelli surrounding one of the farming villages. Our orders are to get to the village and reinforce it against the fiends. It¡¯s twelve miles out so we need to hurry and arrive prepared to fight. Only carry what you need. We move light and fast. Corporal, break the men in two teams. We attack from two sides and relieve the pressure on the village. Draw them back from the walls if you can,¡± He ordered. ¡°Form up!¡± Corporal Spike shouted. ¡°Davih, Alton, Cessa, Lutine, you overshoot and come from the far side. The rest of you are with me on. We are the hammer and they are the anvil.¡± Alton dropped his pack and all of his extra gear and took off at a jog beside Davih. He had kept only his sword and a small shield he had begun using. His boots smacked across the hard soil as he circulated into alternating legs to increase his speed but preserve his mana. He and Davih had already finished their morning training routine and both of them were tired, bad luck to get this mission today. Alton estimated his core to be just under half full at the moment and it would be down to one third by the time they reached the village. Gwelli were large, dog like fiends that ranged from tier two to tier four depending on size and age. They had razor-sharp claws and teeth packed on a formidable body, capable of striking swiftly from the ground. They also had an annoying habit of climbing walls and trees and ambushing unsuspecting prey from above. Alton ran over their weaknesses in his mind. They had soft spots along the spine, their underbelly, and the inside of the armpits. The skin was thick and could take a direct hit from an unenhanced sword. The fiends traveled in packs led by an alpha and were considered non-intelligent. Death was the only deterrent. His prediction turned to be true as they crested a hill and found the village under siege. He could count about seventy Gwelli surrounding the village and probing at its defenses. The people of the village were on the walls trying to prevent the fiends from getting inside, and he could see several corpses littering the ground outside the walls. He and Davih increased their pace alongside the other two to reach the far side of the village before anyone else died. Alton thumbed his scabbard open and readied himself for a fight. His group turned and curved around the village to come at it from the backside where a large gate was closed. Six of the fiends were scaling the gate, with the village defenders, poking at them with spears and shooting down at them with arrows. Alton shrugged off his exhaustion and Hawk team entered the fight. They made quick work of the ones scaling the wall, able to kill three before they realized they were under attack. One of them roared out, and the pack grouped together and refocused on the new arrivals. Alton blocked the Gwelli¡¯s disgusting mouth with his sword and skewered it between its neck and shoulder. He kicked the corpse off his blade and turned in time to dodge beneath another one leaping at him. Circulating to increase his speed, he stabbed his blade upward and sliced it open from underneath and rolled out of the way. Davih battered one out of the way and sent it skidding towards him, and he used its momentum to impale it on his sword. Davih grinned as they regrouped and fought back to back, thinning the pack in seconds. Alton slowed his circulation to draw out his reserves and settled into the fight. The Gwelli didn¡¯t last long after Hawk teams arrival. Ten minutes later, the village gates were open and the corpses being collected by families. The mood was somber as the head of the militia gave his report to the sergeant. Alton listened with interest as he cleaned his sword of the acidic blood from the fiends. This was the fourth attack on a remote village by fiends in the past few weeks. As the ambient mana returned to the area, the fiends were growing stronger and getting far more aggressive. They would be no lack of work for the strike teams. ---- Rico started jogging in a group with the four hopeful blades. He considered himself in good physical shape and after leading the pack during the last training exercise; he planned to win this one as well. He kept his eye on Ameila and the others, making sure not to let them pass. His plan was to pace himself until the second loop. They had run this same track every morning since arriving a month ago, although they usually only ran it once. His boots found the familiar bumps and holes as he navigated around the camp. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. When he could see the training yard and the start of the second loop, he increased his pace to give himself a lead. He grunted in annoyance as he heard Amelia keep pace right behind him. He knew she would try to beat him. She was too competitive not to try. It had been surprising to see her ready this morning after what had happened the day before. He had watched in shock as the recruit she had defeated got back up and slammed his shield down on her with her back turned. Although he wouldn¡¯t pretend he didn¡¯t enjoy it a little bit. He passed Captain Alton and sped up again, trying to find his maximum pace. Normally, he didn''t run all out without mana enhancing anymore, but the captain made a valid point that he needed to understand his body''s limitations. He and Amelia separated from the other two quickly and everything faded away as Rico focused on the ground in front of him. After a few minutes, he had to pull back his pace as he started struggling to catch his breath. He grunted in frustration this time as he watched Amelia pull ahead of him. By the time they reached the starting point for the final loop, Rico could only just see the back of Amelia as she ran. She was evidently more used to this than he was and he vowed to himself that he would race this track in this style every day until they left. As he thought about it, he realized that was likely the point of this test. He circulated mana just as he crossed the line, dug into the dirt, and sprang forward as his speed increased. Rico was newer to the second tier of mana use, but his core was larger than average and he used every bit of it now. He pumped his legs furiously and tried to keep his mind settled enough to circulate while keeping his balance. His back and shoulders ached, and he increased his speed faster and faster. When he reached the halfway point, he realized he was catching up to Amelia, and that further energized him. His mind became singly focused on catching the red head. He grinned as he thought of her pouting face when she lost. They rounded the last turn and Rico could tell she was running on empty. He closed the distance over the course of a minute and overtook her with half a mile to go. His legs, back and shoulders were on fire by this point and he couldn¡¯t catch his breath at all. Ignoring his flagging body, he pushed on, the end of the loop in sight. When he passed the captain and tapered off, his body was at the breaking point and he staggered over to the bleachers and collapsed on one. He closed his eyes and smiled, enjoying the warmth of the first sun''s rays when he felt a cold sensation on his neck. He opened his eyes and jumped at the sight of a sword hovering above him. ¡°Dead.¡± One of the academy instructors said and laughed. ¡°Got another one, Alton! You are right, this is fun!¡± --- Amelia sighed in frustration as Rico passed her just before the finishing line. Having exhausted too much mana early, she misjudged the duration she could sustain that pace. She entered the yard about a minute after him, but just in time to see the instructor declare him dead. She froze, not sure what was coming next when he turned to her and spoke. ¡°Form up! You have until the rest of the runners finish and then we have another training exercise. You may not eat or drink nor discuss with your fellow recruits. At attention.¡± He said and walked off to wait for the rest of them with the captain. Despite knowing it was petty of her, she couldn''t help but absolutely love the look of anger Rico was giving her right now. She winked at him and moved to her spot in the practice yard before standing at attention. Despite her preference for sitting or lying down, she did her best at cycling while standing. She was down to about a fifth of her total core and felt like she was scraped raw. Whatever happened next was going to be painful. Her back and shoulders were stiff and aching, but she refused to show it. When the last of the recruits crossed the line a few minutes later, Captain Alton walked to the front of the yard. Six more of them had returned too exhausted or collapsed after finishing, each one being marked ¡°dead¡± for the next exercise. She had barely recovered any of her mana, and her body felt even worse from standing at attention. ¡°Congratulations to those of you that are still standing. When you are out there in the wild or on mission, if you completely exhaust yourself, you will be of no help to anyone. Often you will be asked to cover long distances at rapid speed, only to have to fight immediately upon reaching your destination. Like right now. Your weapons have been blunted. Collect them and get ready.¡± He finished and grinned. A skirmisher trainee team came in through the opposite side of the yard and assembled into an offensive formation. ¡°You get one minute to prepare to fight the skirmishers. I suggest you use it wisely. Three hits to the body or one hit to a vital area and you''re out. Losing team runs the loop ten times tomorrow. Good luck!¡± Alton said and walked away to sit on the bleachers with the eliminated strikers. ¡°Wait what?¡± Someone said off to her left as the recruits started realizing what the sergeant had said. ¡°Fight them? Theres eighteen of them!¡± Another one said. ¡°What are we supposed to do? How many of us are there?¡± One of the utility hopefuls next to her muttered. ¡°Wait, they are in full gear!¡± ¡°Shields up front! Blades to me! Utilitys and healers behind the shields!¡± Amelia shouted as she tried to take command of the situation. It took a few seconds, but one shield ran over to her, pulling his tower shield off his back and slamming it into the ground. Once the first one had moved, the rest followed suit. There were four shields, three blades, three utilitys, two of whom were archers, and one mage. She desperately tried to remember her academy lessons on strategy. ¡°Get ready! Shields protect the archers and healer. Blades stick to formation and stay close. Try to take out as many as you can. We have to be aggressive or they will outlast us, theres too many of them!¡± Amelia shouted just as the skirmishers started advancing. They advanced in a wide line that would collapse around the rear of the strike team. Amelia ordered the blades to fan out and bolster the line. As contact was made, Amelia gave up on grand strategy and just focused on herself and the immediate area. The first skirmisher came in with a wide sweep of his spear. She battered it down and jumped over it to close the distance. She grabbed the top of his shield and pulled towards her while lashing downwards with her sword. It glanced off his chest piece but hammered into his neck. He quit immediately and held up his hands, signaling his defeat. She missed her step as he retreated abruptly and stumbled forward to take a hit from a spear in her calf. She rolled forward and found herself behind the line of skirmishers and surrounded. Four of them had turned on her and circled her, leaving no escape. She took a deep breath and circulated her remaining mana. It was now or never. Amelia exploded into action and closed the distance to the closest one, side stepping his spear and getting two hits on against his chest. She retreated while grabbing his spear and ripping it out of his grip and turning to face the rest. They advanced on her, but didn¡¯t expect the spear. As a hopeful strike team member, she had trained with every weapon the academy would allow her to use. She went low with the spear and forced another step back before throwing it at another skirmisher. The one closest to her allowed himself to react to the throw and was distracted as she got inside his shield and stabbed him in the stomach. The first one she had tagged came in for a hit on her side. She narrowly dodged it and slapped him on his helmet with the flat of her blade. Two down and two to go. The man she had thrown the spear at was in the middle of throwing it back to her when she turned. She sent mana to her arms and only just got her sword up in time to block it upwards. He attacked with his own spear at the same time as the last one, and she was pushed back. Her muscles ached and her core was near empty. A deep breath later and she circulated mana to her legs and jumped as high as she could, getting above the two foes. With one swift motion, she stabbed down and scored against his helmet, while the other forcefully slammed the butt of his spear into her gut. With a grunt, she hit the ground hard and rolled to evade his next strike. She whipped out with her sword and hit the side of his leg, knocking him off balance. She got to her feet and closed the distance, getting inside his spear and striking him twice on the chest. She took a ragged breath and got her bearings. The strike team was losing, that much was obvious. She saw one shield, Nelson, and a mage defending against four skirmishers. Without hesitating, she pounced forward and stabbed one of them in the back, eliciting a loud yelp. The mage took his chance when one other turned their head and whipped out with his own sword, hitting him in the neck. Three against two now made it easy to take out the two remaining skirmishers in this half of the yard. She heard a curse and saw the last blade left aside from her, Riley, go down. The seven remaining skirmishers circled them. Amelia was beyond exhausted. The mage went down quickly and Nelson was struggling to keep his shield moving quick enough. Amelia tried to circulate to her sword arm and felt a sharp pain in her chest. The world became blurry and her hearing faded. She tasted metallic in her mouth and raised her hand to check for blood. She hit the ground face first and hard, blacking out. --- Alton grimaced as he watched Amelia hit the ground hard. Yuri shouted out to a stop, and the skirmishers retreated from the strike team members. They won with seven remaining, and Alton signaled the healers to tend to the kids. He hoped this would be a lesson in pacing themselves. It very well might save their lives. It was too tempting to run full burn on mana all the time. The strength and speed felt exhilarating, even to him after all this time. He dismissed the rest of the recruits for the day and gave Yuri instructions for the following morning. He had some hunting to do. Chapter 10 - First Steps No. No. Too easy. No. No. Oh, what¡¯s this one? Bah too far away. No. No. Alton thumbed through the available bounties listed on the job board in the large entrance hall of Kitsu fortress. He was looking for a specific type of bounty that he could use as a final training mission for the recruits. The only problem, he didn¡¯t know exactly what he was looking for. It needed to be challenging enough to give the kids a chance to show what they were made of, but not challenging enough that he would need to step in prematurely. It had been a long time since he needed to pick assignments based on the strength of his team rather than have the most difficult ones assigned to him. He had spent the last few days speaking with the longsights of the fortress and the patrols around the area. He wanted a fiend of reasonable difficulty. A nonstandard location would be great as well. There were plenty of minor fiends hanging around the area causing annoyances, but Alton didn¡¯t want to waste any time on them. Corbin wanted him back with his new team and ready for assignments in less than two weeks. He grunted and wandered away from the board in search of the fortress practice yard. He needed a sparring session to work out some frustration. ¡°Spar the Wolf of Agorra? You want to embarrass me in front of my men, Alton?¡± Sergeant-in-Arms Puronthi laughed. ¡°You flatter me Puro. I haven¡¯t gotten to spar a real challenge in more than a month, since¡­¡± Alton replied and trailed off, a dark look briefly appearing on his face. ¡°Aye, it will be good for me to see just how far you have pushed the gap between us, friend. Good to humble my men as well. Guarding the fortress has dulled their senses, I fear.¡± Puronthi responded, choosing to skip over the event Alton referred to. ¡°Practice swords, standard rules?¡± Alton posed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the practice swords we have here can hold up to that kind of abuse, but we can try.¡± Puronthi laughed again and started walking out to the middle of the yard. Alton joined him and accepted a sword one of the other guards had retrieved. They met in the middle and stood a few feet apart before nodding to each other and raising their blades. They tapped the flat side against each other twice and then backed off. Alton circulated his mana and relished the feeling of it coursing through his muscles. His body felt like a spring loaded and ready to snap. He took a deep breath and steadied himself as the same guard that had given him the sword finishing counting them down. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°One.¡± Alton sprang forward and whipped his sword out in a high swing, probing his opponent¡¯s defenses. Puro responded rapidly and slapped the strike away with the flat of his blade before coming in tight and low. Executing a high jump, Alton landed a powerful kick on the sergeant-in-arms'' chest, propelling him backwards. Alton pursued with several quick stabs, pulling each back before receiving any contest. Alton increased the mana circulating through his body and smiled. This was precisely what he needed. Three more lightning quick exchanges later and Alton finished the sparring match with a tap to the side of his friend¡¯s head. A fake overheard swing as he kicked out and caught the other by the ankle had spelled the end for the former Hawk blade. He chuckled as he lay flat on his back and held up his arm for Alton to help him up. Alton grasped it and helped the man to his feet before checking his reserves and found them still at eighty percent, not nearly drained enough to end the session. ¡°Again?¡± Alton asked, his blood still up, the thrill of the fight pulsing through him. ¡°Sorry, my friend, even that was enough to tax my injuries. Long past are the days I can keep up with monsters like you and Davih, as bad as I wish it were otherwise.¡± Puronthi replied, his face drawn tight. ¡°I understand. I appreciate it all the same.¡± Alton responded and clasped the man on the shoulder. Puronthi had served on Hawk team at the same time as he and Davih before taking a near fatal injury during one mission to reclaim Kitsu. He had developed severe anxiety during the recovery and opted to take a posting as a guard rather than return to the strikers. Alton respected the decision, every man had his day, best to know it before its too late. ¡°How about any of you? Five versus one? All eight of you?¡± Alton asked and smiled at the guards, who suddenly wanted to be anywhere else but there. ¡°Come now, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°All eight of us against just you, sir? That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± A particularly burly man asked. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me, I need the practice. Standard rules, as soon as you get three hits, the spar will end.¡± Alton replied cheerfully. The men slowly gathered in the yard and equipped themselves, still clearly hesitant about the situation. ¡°Whoever lands the last hit on Alton gets a week off fully paid.¡± Puronthi noticed the hesitance and upped the stakes. ¡°Excellent! I will double that, a full week¡¯s pay for whoever gets the last hit!¡± Alton was going to enjoy this. ¡°Puro, call the healer, but not for me.¡± Three blurry minutes later and eight bodies littered the practice yard. Alton stood in the middle and held his broken practice sword while he tried to rein in his feelings. He had gone a little overboard on the guards. Venting his own frustration on them. One of the men groaned and rolled to his side before throwing up blood. Maybe Alton had gone fully overboard, actually. He thought with a grimace. He checked his core, and it was at about one third now. Much better, he decided as he metaphorically flexed the muscle of the core. ¡°I apologize both to you Puro and your men. That was not kind of me. I forgot myself and took out unwarranted frustration on your men.¡± He sighed loudly and tried to apologize. He helped up a few of the guards and helped them to the bleachers surrounding the yard. The healer was tending to the one throwing up blood first, so Alton handed out a few of his healing potions. ¡°Full weeks pay for everyone, on me.¡± He announced to a few hesitant cheers. ¡°Sir, by the Mad God, what tier are you?¡± The guard he had most recently given a healing potion too asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking,¡± he added hastily. ¡°Not at all. I expect I am now in the fifth tier, specializing as a body enhancer.¡± Alton said with a smile, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°But isn¡¯t that¡­Sergeant Puronthi, are you not in the fourth tier? I have never seen you move like that.¡± He blurted out ¡°uh sorry sir..¡± ¡°Hah. Don¡¯t be sorry Tuni, tiers of power are imprecise. I am in the fourth tier by the size of my core and ability to enhance and infuse my mana. Even at my best, I was never a match for Alton and a few of the other blades. When the mages and academies separated the tiers as they did, it was expected that enhancers would be able to solidify their mana bodies as the entry to the fifth tier, based on surviving texts from the mountain. It has been several years since I reached the fourth tier and as far as I know, only Alton has accomplished it. That has created numerous enhancers at the fourth tier and a larger than average gap between the strongest and weakest.¡± Puronthi explained as Alton nodded along. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Alton left the traumatized guards and walked out of the practice yard, making his way to the secluded area that he would meet Jonah in. He sat down on the ground and started cycling to refill his core. Reflecting on the sparring session left him unsatisfied. There wasn¡¯t anyone near that could truly push him to his new limits until more enhancers broke through. His brooding was interrupted by the arrival of the older mage. ¡°Jonah! Good to see you again. Have you deciphered your mess of numbers and charts yet?¡± Alton asked. ¡°Alton. I have to the best that I can and made a few copies to send to colleagues. From my understanding, you are the most physically powerful individual in all of Agorra. The results of breaking through have pushed you past the limits previously possible. Have you tried infusing mana into your skin yet?¡± Jonah replied. ¡°Some. Scattered bits here and there, the past three days were the only times I could cycle to full. I am ready to try now and we can do it however you want. We need more people in the fifth tier. We are heavily outnumbered in the valley. What do you want me to do?¡± Alton asked as Jonah sat down and set up his writing desk. ¡°We have to start with the boring parts first, Alton. I want you to tell me in every detail you wish to share the events of both the cave and the funeral. I know you have given this story many times, but I need to hear it myself. What I am most interested in is the emotional state and how it felt. I believe the key lies in those feelings.¡± Jonah replied with a small smile. He knew he was asking a difficult task of Alton. Alton sat back and considered the question for a moment. His recountings were more mission reports until now. Could he remember how he felt at that moment? He told Jonah about the mission and the lead up first. He was sure Jonah already had a full accounting from command, but he retold it still. ¡°When I saw¡­¡± Alton sighed and braced his heart ¡°When I saw Carli die my core was near empty. I picked up her sword, and the reservoir drained into my core. Same with Fangs. Both should have been more than my core could handle. The ambient mana drained in the same way it did during the Sapients blasts. I felt like a failure. When I became captain of Wolf team, I promised to protect them. When I selected the wolf the description was to hunt my foes and protect my allies. To form a pack of unbreakable bonds and guide them. I remember shouting but it wasn¡¯t words, it was a howl. I was outnumbered forty to one in that cave between the Edorians and mindless. No allies left, but I felt it deep in my soul as the howl was answered by someone else. A scene played out in my head of a great Wolf and it felt¡­significant. Like a primal force of nature rather than a beast.¡± He detailed the scene of the Wolf on that frozen tundra as best he could with words. ¡°When I woke in the cave, I couldn¡¯t remember any of this. During the funeral, when the priest was speaking, I remember thinking that I just wanted to save them. I needed to be more next time, stronger, a better leader. My core was raging against its confines and I lost control, and it flooded my body with mana in a way I have never felt. The tattoo burned itself into my skin while my memory of the cave was¡­.unlocked? It all became so clear to me. I..¡± Alton hesitated at this point and Jonah stopped writing to look up. "It feels like I am that wolf. Pardon me for how that sounds, but that¡¯s what I feel. I can¡¯t describe it in any other way.¡± They sat in silence for a few minutes while Jonah wrote down the story and made notes. He went over the original accounting he had and made corrections. When he was finished, he gave Alton a look of such pity that it hurt. ¡°Let us move on to brighter topics, my friend,¡± Jonah said, to break the silence. "Try to infuse your skin. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any information from the mountain to share on this topic.¡± Alton remained in his cycling position and closed his eyes. Thinking back to when he was younger and first learning to circulate. Trying to find that feeling of searching out his body to move mana around. Despite how hard he probed, he couldn¡¯t feel anything different. There seemed to be nowhere for the mana to go. He spent most of the hour trying to find an entry point for the mana to infuse. Circulating through his entire body revealed no secrets. No recently opened access points. When he used his mana on Fang, it felt like a void at the end of his arm. Sending mana towards it would feel like it was being pulled out of him. He tried to find anywhere that mimicked that feeling but came away with none. ¡°I will travel back to Agorath and spend some time in the archives. There must be answers to this. Our society was built on the backs of those in the higher tiers. The knowledge existed once, it can be found again,¡± Jonah said when Alton opened his eyes and shifted positions. ¡°Send word when you wish to meet again. You may have to return to the field and find me, old man,¡± Alton chuckled. ¡°Before you go, Alton,¡± Jonah spoke out as Alton was about to leave. ¡°I believe you are adding a mage healer to your team, no?¡± ¡°I will be. The academy instructor I spoke with said there wasn¡¯t a suitable candidate in this cycle, so it may have to wait for the next camp to finish.¡± Alton replied. ¡°Might I suggest someone? I have recently taken on the son of a friend. He shows promise as a healer and his core is, well, to be frank, massive. A bit shy and will require a tender hand, but I believe he would fit well under you.¡± Jonah explained. ¡°I trust you, Jonah. You know what it¡¯s like out there,¡± Alton replied with a shrug. "If you think he can handle it, send him to the practice yard at noon tomorrow.¡± He left the fortress and returned to the Inn in Old Barrow to research missions for his team. At this rate, he would have to hike up in the mountains himself and start poking around. In another life, Alton thought he would enjoy being an adventurer. Retire from the army and post up in a village protecting it from Gwelli and the like. Maybe when he was older¡­ ¡ª- Izzy was tending the bar when he walked in and flashed him her magnificent smile. There were a few people seated already despite it being early afternoon, so Alton grabbed a seat near the end and waited for her to come over. They chatted throughout the afternoon about this and that as she brought Alton round after round. When it got busy in the late afternoon, he busied himself with burying his trauma under the bitter beer the inn was serving. ¡°Alton! I think I found the solution to your problem! That man over there in the straw hat is a tracker and, well, I¡¯ll let him tell you.¡± Izzy said cheerfully before waving the man over. She placed two large glasses on the table and walked away to tend to other customers. Alton¡¯s eyes studied her while her back was turned. She was only a few inches shorter than him, with a petite yet strong build. Her golden hair fell just above the small of her back and shined against the soft blue dress she was wearing. Alton felt guilt rise like bile in his throat. He averted his eyes and sighed before taking a long sip of beer. Yuri had said to just jump the first girl that made eyes at him, but he knew that wasn¡¯t what he wanted, or at least he knew it wasn¡¯t what he needed. The man in question finished the conversation he was having and walked over. He was a large man in traveling clothes, Alton was curious as he studied him approaching. ¡°You some kind of tracker or something¡± the man asked. ¡°You could say that, I am looking for recent sightings of fiends to take a group hunting. Nothing too easy or too far away, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Alton replied. Grateful to speak with someone who didn¡¯t know him or what had happened. He ended his sentence with a burp and spilled some of his beer. ¡°Un¡± the man grunted, ¡°well I don¡¯t know exactly what it is. I¡¯ll tell you what I told the lass. I¡¯m a tracker and trader based out of here and mostly stay in this section of the mountains. Mostly dealing with rare pelts and relics of the old age, that kind of stuff. Few weeks ago I was up near the peak o¡¯ Nummun when I found this cave leading into the mountain. Didn¡¯t have many mana lights left, so I just explored the entrance, but it was coated in bones, tufts of fur and decomposing bodies. I¡¯d bet a good coin it was a drakes nest, never seen one myself, but heard plenty.¡± He finished and sipped his beer while Alton thought. Alton pulled out his map and unfolded it to the section of the mountains near Kitsu. The tracker didn¡¯t need to be prompted to point towards the mountain he was talking about. Alton judged the distance to be a few days¡¯ journey which suited him perfectly. A full grown drake was more of an assignment for a full strike team, but younger drakes weren¡¯t too difficult. Alton studied the map and tried to remember any news of a full grown drake preying on the farms nearby and found he couldn¡¯t. ¡°This seems like a good one to me. Coin for your help,¡± Alton finally said and folded his map back up, replacing it with a silver coin, enough to buy drinks for the night. ¡°Good luck up there, its cold and snowy this time of year.¡± The tracker finished and walked off. He flashed Izzy a smile and nodded at her before returning to his drink, already planning his new team¡¯s first mission out in his mind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 11 - Wolf Team on the Prowl Rico paced the group as usual during the morning laps around the camp. He and the other blades had decided to run it three times in the way the captain tested it each morning. His ability to run both with and without mana had greatly increased in the week following the last test. His failure to maintain enough energy to participle in the fight weighed on him. The strike team recruits had lost badly to the skirmishers and endured a small punishment, but a lot of bragging from the other recruits. It grated on his nerves to hear them boast about winning a disadvantaged fight. He turned and his eyes met Amelia¡¯s. He nodded and increased speed for the last lap. When they returned to the training yard, Sergeant Yuri was waiting for them. He stood beside a few of the other instructors and bundles of equipment laid out on the ground. Rico tried to study the bundles without looking too hard, and Yuri chuckled as everyone else did the same. ¡°Today is the last day of the recruitment for the Wolf team. Captain Alton has made his decisions and will lead you on a mission as a last test. Rico, Miser, Letty, Ameila, Prian, Nelson get dressed for travel. You will accompany the captain on a mission for the next few days. The rest of you remain and we will discuss your potential futures in the army of Agorra.¡± Sergeant Yuri announced. Rico stood still for a moment as he absorbed what the sergeant had said. He made it. Three months at the academy and another month here at the specialty camp and he made it. He would be a striker for the army and take the first step of realizing his potential. He turned and shared a look of relief with Amelia. Deep down, he had known it would be the two of them. It was a relief to have it confirmed. They spent an awkward amount of time looking at each other, each unsure of what to do after a grueling month of petty competition. Before either of them could make a decision, a large hand clapped them both on the shoulder. ¡°We did it! I knew it would be the two of you, but I never could tell how I stood.¡± Private Nelson said. ¡°We should go change, so we¡¯re not late.¡± Rico and Amelia both agreed and turned back to the barracks. It was next to the training yard, so it was a short time later that Rico found himself standing in the small room he had shared with the other male blades for the past month. He barely had any belongings to worry about. Most of his stuff was issued by the army after he joined. His upbringing didn¡¯t foster the environment to collect souvenirs. He changed into his army traveling clothes and then gave the room a last look before turning and walking back to the training yard. The ones that didn¡¯t make the team were off in discussions with the other academy instructors while Yuri and Alton waited in the middle of the yard. He walked up to them and smiled despite his nerves when Alton turned his way. He found himself craving the mans approval in a way that left him feeling confused. He didn¡¯t need his approval or want it, did he? ¡°Congratulations Rico. You had an excellent showing this month, I am proud to welcome you to my team. I will explain everything when the rest of the team gets here. Until then, have a seat on the bleachers and relax. Fill your core if you need to. We leave soon after.¡± Alton said and then turned back to Yuri and the other recruits. He retreated to the bleachers and took a seat just as Amelia walked in. He waved her over and let her know what Alton had said. They sat together quietly and cycled, both to fill up cores but also to settle nerves. The others filtered in and sat around Rico on the bleachers until the sergeant was ready. Relief was obvious on the faces and in the emotions of his new teammates. Nelson and Miser were the first set of twins Rico had ever met. They were both large and towered over him by more than a foot. Both had sandy blonde hair and chubby faces that made them look young. Muscles rippled out from the cotton shirts and Rico had no doubt about their strength. Rico had sparred Miser a few times and was only rarely able to land hits. His technique was excellent and his stamina could keep pace with anyone. Letty would be one of the utility roles on the team. She wanted to specialize as a mage and would be one of their archers. She was about his height and slender, with long brown hair that reached her lower back. Her brown eyes caught him staring at her and he turned away. Prian would be the observer of the team. He was a few inches taller than Rico and built about the same. Hair somewhere between brown and blonde, with striking green eyes. ¡°Congratulations, my young friends! You have risen to the very top of all recruits in the Agorran army. For that mistake, you are stuck with me. I will lead you on a mission deep in the mountains above us to investigate a fiend sighting. I expect it to take us two and three days to complete and return here. I will lead one group while Sergeant Yuri will lead the second. You will follow all of Yuri¡¯s orders as if they were mine, and you will follow mine.¡± The captain explained, his last statement leaving no room for disagreement. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Rico turned as a someone walked in the practice yard. He was scrawny in build but had a belly bulging from the robe he wore. This was not a recruit he recognized from the academies and Rico watched with interest as he walked up to Captain Alton. ¡°Uh..My name is Lews. I¡­Jonah sent me.¡± The newcomer, Lews, stuttered out. ¡°Excellent! Everyone meet your new healer and mage! You are just in time. In the center of the yard is your gear for this mission. Included are cold weather clothes suited for the weather we will be facing. New weapons, armor and uniforms are there as well. There are the eight packs of the supplies that we will need. You will need to divvy the supplies up as necessary to make the weight work. I expect you to change and be ready to go in an hour. Dismissed.¡± Captain Alton finished. Rico was the first to the supplies, and they began the frustrating task of sorting them by weight and responsibility. Blades needed to stay agile and be able to respond quickly to threats and double as advance scouting. Shields would take most of the weight as long as it didn¡¯t interfere with their large tower shields. The two archers would need to quickly fire their bows in the event of trouble. This had all been covered in class, but seemed much different now that they were really doing it. It felt like they had taken longer than an hour by the time they finished and walked out of the training yard. The sun was at its peak in the sky, leaving them around six hours of daylight left. Rico took a deep breath and looked out and up at the intimidating mountains in the distance. ¡ª¡ª Wolf team left the training yard at just a little past noon according to Amelia¡¯s time piece. As they marched through the fields towards the valley wall and eventually the mountains in the distance, she checked her compass for the fortieth time. She had grown up in the fields of her estate but never spent any time in the mountains that rimmed and lined Agorra. She tried not to let her nerves show as she went over the details Captain Alton provided them of the mission. They were to investigate a cave that a treasure hunter had found full of bones and bodies. The route they were taking was based on the word of that man and they would be without any other support. It would just be the new team led by Captain Alton and Sergeant Yuri. At least she knew Yuri well enough to feel safe under his care. Alton was a wild card to her. Few men in the Agorran army had more tales tacked to their name, at least few known to her. She had heard about his skill with his famous sword and knew he was at the fifth tier from his own mouth. She hoped, both for her and her new teammates, that it would be enough. Alton called for a halt after they had reached the trail leading out of the valley and up into the mountains. There stopped in a large clearing that had visibility from all directions. The path from there wound sharply up and Amelia could see it climb several miles in a steep fashion. Her legs were hurting just from looking at it and thinking about having to carry all of her gear up that. At least her pack was lighter than Nelson¡¯s. She didn¡¯t know how he did it with his pack and his tower shield. She helped him shuffle off his pack, and they both turned to listen to their new leader. ¡°We will camp here for the night. Climbing mountains in the dark is no fun and not something I would do without a severe need. Sergeant Yuri will instruct you on creating a defensive camp while I scout ahead. Listen and learn from him and follow his orders, but make sure you understand why he wants what he wants. A defensive camp may very well save your life one day, maybe even tonight.¡± He finished and Amelia expected him to smile as he often did when being purposely dramatic. This time, he did not. She felt the hair stand up on the back of her neck and shivered involuntarily. The next hour was a whirlwind as Sergeant Yuri assigned the team various tasks. Amelia was to find enough firewood to ¡°burn a blaze for at least one full day, two if you can.¡± She doubted the availability of wood here, but set off to do her best. She spent the entire time walking back and forth with bundles of sticks and dried out bushes. Yuri saw her and laughed, handing her an axe and instructing her to find the closest tree in the valley below and drag it up. He must have seen the question in her eye and told her to use her mana liberally. Wood gatherer was exempt from other duties until night watch. He must have seen the doubt in her eyes, so he sent Miser to help her. By the time they drug the twenty-foot tree they had chosen back to camp, Amelia was exhausted and on the verge of mana drain. Nelson took her spot and helped finish splitting the tree, and Amelia took stock of the camp. Two tents had been erected on opposite sides of the fire that had been started with her sticks. She sat down near the fire and tried to cycle to recover her core, but she was so tired she mostly just watched Nelson and Miser cut the tree. They had both removed their shirts, and the twins were certainly¡­ ¡°Alright everyone, gather up.¡± Alton was back without Amelia even noticing. ¡°We will form two watch teams, each under myself or Sergeant Yuri. Four-hour shifts for each team. Amelia, Prian, Nelson, Lews with me. Rico, Miser and Letty with Yuri. There will be no mana lights tonight. There will also be no dinner. A striker needs to be able to go days without eating. You will need to get used to the feeling.¡± He finished to groans from all around. The sun set and it got dark quickly. It was muted in the camp as the exhausted soldiers found places to sit around the fire. She could almost feel the nerves in the air. She saw Yuri and Alton passing a flask back and forth before Alton cleared his throat and leaned forward. ¡°I will tell you now a story from the last time I was up in these mountains, about a hundred miles north of where we are. Way up above the village of Old Barrow, when I was fresh to being the Captain of Wolf team. Listen to me now, listen to the mistakes of good soldiers, and learn.¡± Chapter 12 - Death in a Cave ¡°Sir! Longsights confirm that there is only one mana signature in that area, outside of our own men. They don¡¯t recognize the signature, but they estimate it at the sixth tier. The lieutenant gave me this to give to you.¡± The messenger finished his report and saluted before turning and leaving the tent. Alton held the letter he had been given with some trepidation. A sixth tier fiend would be the most powerful fiend he ever encountered. Outside of stories of old, he had never heard of one. The strongest members of the strike teams were only now breaking into the third tier, himself included. He thumbed the silver medallion hanging from his neck before opening the letter. It was stamped with the image of a wolf, representing one of the many aspects of the Mad God, a sign of his status. Alton, more than thirty soldiers have gone missing from night patrols and sentry duty on the south side of the camp. Reports give no description, no signs of struggle, nor evidence of what type of fiend we face. I am assigning this task to my most trusted team. We must retake Old Barrow before we can launch an offensive against Kitsu Fortress. Without the use of that pass, we are forced to march on an open field against superior numbers. You know the stakes, take Fox team and evaluate the threat. Use your judgment. I know you will not let me down. Lieutenant Corbin He finished reading the ominous letter and handed it over to Davih, the new captain of Fox team. He stood and walked to the edge of the pass they were camped beside. The newly formed Third Army of Agorra was looking for a way to strike behind the Edorian line at the village of Old Barrow. This was one of a few mountain passes that were described from the old maps preserved from the time before. The strike teams had been clearing the pass ahead of the rest of the army for a few weeks now. These attacks were coming from an unexplored direction, farther south that led away from the Lucia Valley. Davih grunted as he finished the letter, and Alton tucked it away in a pocket. ¡°Sixth tier, eh?¡± Davih finally said and broke the silence. ¡°Seems that way,¡± Alton replied slowly. Neither sergeant was overly exciting at the risk to their teams. ¡°Well, old friend,¡± Davih stood and stretched, ¡°best to get to it. Waiting around only lets the fear fester. I¡¯ll assemble the teams.¡± Alton nodded at his friend and stared off over the edge. The mountains were laid out before him in all their eerie beauty. Snow covered much of the ground and every peak, even now in late spring. The sun would be up soon and shine blindingly bright against the white powder. He had grown up with the backdrop of the Mountain of the Mad God, but had never ventured its slopes. It was a novel experience that brought many challenges for him and his team. The footing was treacherous and required slow and steady progress. Caves and caverns littered the walls and hid many beasts and fiends. The ambient mana was higher here than on the floor of the valley. Alton was sure the mages had theories about that oddity. Davih had the two teams up and ready by the time Alton wandered back over to the fire at the center of their camp. There were sixteen members between the two teams, all elite soldiers of the Agorran army. Alton was proud of the team he had been selected to lead. His confidence in the mission was significantly higher having his friend here. ¡°Listen up. We have been assigned to investigate a pass that runs south of the army¡¯s current location. Night patrols and sentries have gone missing and the longsights have confirmed an unknown mana signature a few miles off. We will investigate and, if within our means, eliminate the threat to allow the third army to pass unmolested. Pack up everything. We will leave the extra supplies with the army when we cross paths. Cycle during the hike. We are facing an unknown threat and will be on high alert.¡± Alton gave out his orders, and the teams snapped into action, professional soldiers to the core. ¡°Decided not to tell them? I don¡¯t blame you. Not sure what I would have said myself. Glad they put you in charge of this one, to be honest.¡± Davih said quietly as he came to stand beside him. ¡°Best to not let the fear fester, as a wise man once told me,¡± Alton replied with a smile. They broke camp quickly and began the march back down to join the army at camp a few miles behind them. They would shed extra equipment and resupply on the necessities before heading out to investigate the mana signature. Alton circulated through his legs to ease out the soreness of hiking and fighting in these mountains over the past few weeks. His core was full to the brim with the higher levels of ambient mana. It was far easier to cycle. One of the newer members of his team stumbled to a knee ahead, so Alton walked up beside her. She looked up, embarrassed, cheeks flashing red. ¡°Sorry sir. I loaded my pack too heavy on the right side and my feet are numb. Circulated a bit too much on my left and lost my footing. Won¡¯t happen again, sir.¡± Private Carlianne blurted out in a rush. ¡°Relax, private. This damned cold has everyone a little off, a few more weeks and we will be back on the valley floor where humans are meant to live,¡± Alton said in response, trying to lighten the mood. He helped her to her feet, and they set off again. Alton couldn¡¯t help but admire the way her now wet pants hugged her figure as he walked behind her. He caught himself and swiveled his head around to find Davih grinning at him, who then gave him a wink. It was Alton¡¯s turn to have his cheeks turn red. It was the icy wind. That¡¯s what he told himself, anyway. They reached the main army camp and dropped off the extra gear while warming by one of the large fires. Alton had ordered for full strike gear and sent his corporal off to requisition enough health potions for both teams. He went in search of the longsights which took him to the center of the camp. The space had been cleared by large plows pushed by enhancers. The snow was piled up on the edges of the camp and served as natural walls. When he reached the longsights, he had them mark the location they suspected on the map and found it was a little more complicated than the messenger had implied. ¡°Sir. The mana signature only appears once or twice a night. It flares brightly enough to blind whoever is looking and then disappears. Always in a different spot, but in this same general location. Thats the best we can do unless we spend more nights observing it.¡± The longsight filled him in while updating Alton¡¯s personal map. ¡°Then that will be enough for a start. We will follow this path. If any of you see another flare, send a runner to let us know.¡± Alton left the tent and walked back over towards his teams. He filled Davih in on the update and they sat together and made a plan over a cup of coffee, one luxury of being in a full camp. They would set off on the route suggested to them and investigate each spot a flare of mana had been seen starting from the closest point. It looked to be about an hour hike away from their current location. He let the teams spend a few more minutes by the fire before Davih gathered them and they headed out, leaving the army camp through the south side. The path chosen would take them through a series of valleys that crisscrossed smaller peaks. That meant large snow drifts of unknown depth and potential for caves dotting the sides as ambush sites. Alton ordered the team to equip their snow boots, the boot were attached to large and flat panels of thin wood that allowed them to walk on top of the snow rather than sink through it. The hit to the speed they could move was somewhat mitigated by circulating through the legs. It was a physically draining way to move that left Alton grateful for the high ambient mana. The first valley passed by without any surprises. Heavy snowfall the night before blew the fresh snow around and erased any trails. Two sentries posted on this side of the camp had disappeared last night. There should have been signs. Sentries were a specialty unit in their own right, focusing on manasight and longsight. There should have been evidence of a struggle unless the soldiers were incapacitated without any chance of warning others. Alton ran through every type of fiend he knew about as they hiked, but nothing seemed to fit. When they reached the end of the second valley, they found themselves entering an alpine forest. There was no underbrush visible above the snow, but the trees were densely packed, leaving little visibility. Alton checked his compass to confirm they needed to go through the forest. A sense of dread crept up Alton¡¯s spine when he looked into the dark depths awaiting. Alton gave a sharp whistle to get everyone¡¯s attention from his position near the rear. ¡°Anyone need a break?¡± He was pleased that no one spoke up ¡°silent protocol through the forest. Buddy system. If something is in here, there¡¯s no reason to give it any extra information. The first flare occurred a quarter mile or so in that direction.¡± Alton gave the order and pointed to the south and west, right through the dark and creepy looking forest. Buddy system for the strike teams meant everyone partnered up. You stayed within five feet of your partner, with no exceptions. It was to keep soldiers from getting separated and lost alone or getting ambushed alone. Typically, blades partnered with utilitys or archers, shields with mages or healers, and kept the command structure separated. Alton indicated for Davih to take the lead and he fell back to the rear again. The two teams began moving through the forest in a single file line as silently as possible. The wind was creating creaks and groans as the trees swayed and rubbed against each other high above the snow floor. Alton followed his team. In front of him was Carlianne, Alton grimaced. This was a tough mission for someone so new. His own nerves were frayed, let alone how she must be feeling. In what Alton guessed to be the middle of the forest, they made contact with their first foe. It happened so fast that he almost missed it when he looked down to dust the snow off of his eyes. A shape hurtled out of the tree canopy and landed on one of Davih¡¯s men. Both teams responded immediately and surrounded the shape with a wall of shields and sharp swords. A few stabs later and the fiend was dead. It was a fiend well known to the Agorrans called an Apeon, a forest ape that had manifested the ability to use mana. This one looked young and had died easy. They ranged from tier one to tier four and presented little harm alone to a team. If there was an entire pack, however¡­ Perimeter. Eyes up and out. Silent. Alton signaled rapidly to both teams and then checked on the downed soldier. Davih¡¯s healer was working on him when Alton arrived. He had taken a few bites to the neck that were bleeding, but the damage was light, all things considered. A brief conversation in hand code later and the team was back on the move, this time with at least one set of manasight enhanced eyes up at all times. They rotated observers to prevent any one person from emptying cores prematurely. The healer would need time to cycle and recover his mana, so they bunched the formation to keep him and the injured soldier in the middle. Mana healing would close wounds and prevent worsening, similar to healing potions. Powerful healers could cleanse infection and speed up internal healing, but it placed a strain on both bodies. Healing in the field was a quick and dirty version of the healing available in a settled camp. The group encountered six more Apeons before they exited the alpine forest. They were able to spot these well before they could attack and use their archers to kill them in the trees or injure them to the ground and finish them there. Alton was relieved when they finally left the dark canopy up above. The stress was taking its toll. He waited until they had cleared it by a few hundred feet and were in between several large rock structures that obscured vision in both directions to call a halt by whistling once. ¡°Syca, how many more hours of light?¡± Alton asked his observer. ¡°Hmm, at least two, no more than three.¡± Syca answered in his typical nondecisive way. The man was useful but refused to answer in exacts unless threatened with latrine duty. ¡°Let¡¯s make camp here for tonight. I don¡¯t want us ending up exposed after dark or in one of those forests. Fox team go back and fell one of those trees and drag it up. Wolf team set up a defensive camp and prepare a drying station. I¡¯m going to scout out ahead and see whats around the bend. Two of you scout east and west. Buddy system, keep noise to a minimum. Observers rotate mana sight, one always up and scanning.¡± Alton gave his orders. ¡°Syca, you''re with me.¡± Alton and his observer hiked another quarter of a mile through the snow and rock, finding nothing significant. The last valley of the trip ended shortly after and it would be moving up the rock face after that. He dreaded having to climb that much exposed rock and half hoped the fiend would attack them instead. On his return, they detoured far to the east and came up a different path, only finding more snow and rock. When he returned to camp Fox team had felled a tree and was in the process of splitting it apart, while Wolf team had cleared the rocky ground of snow. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Some of the wood was set apart to be shaped into spears. These would be placed around the camp in easy to reach locations in the case of an attack. If the ground were soft, they would be implanted at angles to prevent charges on the defenders. Two tents were erected around the fire, each tent capable of sleeping four soldiers. A cooking pot was being placed on metal poles that could be placed over the fire, and mana lanterns were placed around the perimeter of the camp. Burning wet wood was difficult in the best of conditions and these were not those. They cut the wood down to small and slim chunks and laid it out to dry as much as possible in the fading light. They used a specific type of mana tool called an igniter to light the first batch. An igniter was a special kind of rock that was inlaid with runes that would cause the rock to heat to beyond natural levels. Wood placed in contact with the rock would ignite and burn, regardless of the state of the wood. The only downside to the igniters was the significant amount of mana it took to use it When the sun died, the camp was finished and the two strike teams were ready. Each team would alternate sleeping and guard duty so that eight of them were always awake and prepared. There was enough firewood to last a full day, even at an aggressive burn rate, and dinner was cooking over the fire. A hearty stew that was a mix of meat and vegetables courtesy of the third army camps supply. Alton sat with his back against a large boulder and warmed his hands while watching Carlianne cook the stew. The teams had a tradition of assigning cook duty to the newest privates, which was convenient because the two privates in question were skilled at it. ¡°Going to be a long night up here.¡± Davih commented as he sat beside Alton against the boulder. ¡°That it will be. Cold one as well. Team all set for first watch?¡± Alton asked. ¡°Ready to freeze while you snore, you mean?¡± Davih chuckled back before his face turned serious. ¡°I can¡¯t decide if I want it to come for us or make us go to it,¡± he said with much less mirth in his tone. ¡°You and me both, here we at least have our back to the rock from two directions and time to prepare. Out there? We could walk into an ambush at any point.¡± Alton replied in a quiet voice. ¡°One hour at a time, like Thresh always said. No point to worrying if you can¡¯t point at what you''re worrying about.¡± Davih chuckled again after mimicking one of their old corporals. He pulled a copper flask out of his jacket and offered it to Alton. ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that!¡± Alton laughed and responded. Dinner passed peacefully, and everyone ate their fill before taking down the pot and prepping for the night. Each team of eight would split into four teams of two. Alternating mana sight with cycling and scanning the assigned directions. Observers were given the eastern and western facing directions as they would climb up the boulder and watch from on high. Spears, alta stones and extra supplies were placed near the fire for ease of access. Alton exchanged a nod with Davih before ordering his team to get some rest and packing himself in one of the tents with Syca, Lithil and Carilanne. He ignored Davih¡¯s wink as he tied the cloth strap and sealed off the outside world. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Alton took a long sip of his flask and stared deep into the fire. He remembered what happened next, as if it had happened yesterday. It was one of the seminal moments of his life and the impacts of it still echoed out to this day. He scanned the youthful faces surrounding the fire and thought back to that night three years ago. --- A sharp whistle sounded through the air and pulled Alton out of the half sleep he had been in for the past few hours. The rocky ground they had camped on was hell on his back and his hip ached from laying on his side. The sharp whistle sounded three times, and Alton jumped off his bedroll and crouched. Three whistles meant danger. He reached out and shook the body lying next to him, finger held up to quiet any protest. Alton left him to wake the other two and harnessed his sword while untying and stepping out of the tent, already dressed for battle. Strikers in the field slept in uniform without exception. Alton¡¯s eyes slowly adjusted to the mana lanterns, a soft blue gaze clashing with the fires roaring yellows and oranges. It looked to be less than an hour before first light would appear on the horizon. One of Davih¡¯s foxes met him at the entrance to the tent and leaned in close, the light too poor to rely on signals. He spoke in a soft near whisper, forcing Alton to strain to hear him. ¡°Two men missing. Davih gone with three to investigate. Requests immediate back up. Other tent waking.¡± He near sighed out into Alton¡¯s ear. Alton just nodded and threw open the canvas tent door. His half of the team was slower than him to wake, but ready nonetheless. Rhet¡¯s half woke and exited the tent a moment after. Alton motioned for the team to gather and repeated the message from Davih¡¯s man. He ordered a quick weapon and potion check before ordering silent protocol and finally nodding to the man to lead them toward Davih. The other three members Davih had left behind followed along. They started in dagger formation, three in the lead in single file, three across, spread out ten feet and five behind to guard the rear. Alton was the midpoint with Syca directly ahead of him as lead observer. He would scan their surroundings with mana sight while the observer behind Alton scanned that direction. Their best tracker was on point to follow the trail left behind by Fox team. They all carried mana lights that cast the world in a shade of blue, bouncing off the snow in the same way the sun did. The trail left the camp moving south towards the original destination. The ever ominous sense of dread crept up Alton¡¯s spine as he followed his team through the rock and snow. All was silent as they followed the trail left by a sword or stick being drug through the snow. They reached the point that Alton had explored until the day before, and the trail took a sharp turn through a snowbank and between massive boulders. It appeared his assumption that the fiend lived high on the rock face was mistaken. Beyond the boulders there was a small crevice that was roughly the shape of a large man if he turned sideways. The trail led to the crevice and then stopped as the snow didn¡¯t reach inside the cave. A trail of wet could be seen on the floor. The lead man looked back for orders and Alton signaled to continue. Two people could stand abreast in the cave that the crevice led to, although it wasn''t very spacious. The cave continued for fifty feet, where they found one of Davih¡¯s men waiting for them. His signals were easy to read as the mana lights pierced the caves darkness with ease. Danger. Ahead. Quickly. He fell in with the lead group and they continued on for another few dozen feet before the cave narrowed. Sounds of combat could be heard when they reached the threshold, and Alton gave the signal to prepare for combat. Swords and shields left their harnesses, bows were nocked and prayers said through silent lips. The man in the lead prepared to breach while the man behind him placed his hand on his shoulder and turned to watch Alton count down. Three. Two. One. They moved through the opening and emerged to find a large cavern only partially illuminated by mana lights. A chaotic battle was taking place between three members of Fox team and a horde of fiends that Alton couldn¡¯t identify. Fox team had their backs turned and Alton weighed the risk distracting them. They were wedged in to where the rock narrowed to limit the amount of foes they had to fight. It was sound strategy and gave Alton a moment to think. He gave one sharp whistle and waited. Davih returned one whistle without turning his head. He surveyed the area above and surrounding Davih¡¯s position. To join them they would have to cross the open ground and open themselves up to attack. There was a steep decline leading down to the open area that would take precious seconds to navigate and leave them vulnerable. The decision was taken from him when one of Davih¡¯s men cried out in pain and limped off the battle line, leaving them down to two fighters. ¡°Forward! Establish a shield line at the bottom. Archers remain at height and fire at will. Blades fill the gaps! Kill and press forward!¡± Alton ordered, the first words spoken in an hour. His voice echoed off the cave walls as his allies surged into action. The four blades were the first to reach the cave floor and began hacking at the fiends while the shields got into place. Arrows flew from around him and skewered unsuspecting fiends. When the shields reached the bottom, they shouldered their large shields and stood shoulder to shoulder, creating a line that rivaled a stone wall. The blades leapt forward with enhanced speed and strength now that they had a safe fallback point. Alton remained on the rise to watch and direct despite his longing to run down with his team. ¡°Davih! Report!¡± Alton shouted at his friend. ¡°One down, maybe two. Unknown amount of enemies. One of them can shoot mana blasts! It took out Muso in one shot, I think its leading the others! It¡¯s taken control of the missing sentries!¡± Davih shouted back. ¡°Hold your position, we have a line, we¡¯re coming for you.¡± He returned and made three decisions. First, he took out both of the mana lights he carried and activated them with a surge of mana infused directly into the stone. He threw both stones out beyond the battle lines to gauge the enemy. What he saw shocked him. There were dozens of fiends of various sizes and shapes waiting to join the fight. The missing soldiers were there fighting against Davih. They moved jerkily and appeared unfocused. Second, he ordered his line to press forward and relieve Davih. They could use the narrow opening in the same way with superior numbers and fresh rotations. His shields moved forward one step at a time, stabbing outwards with short swords as they made contact. His blades danced around their allies, hacking and slashing at anything that tried to get behind the line or simply didn¡¯t get out of the way in time. He left his archers up top and ordered them to spread out the remaining mana lights through the edge of the cavern floor and keep firing. Third, he circulated through his legs and leapt down to the cavern floor. It was time to join the fight and rescue his foolish friend. Alton skipped the climb down and hit the cavern floor with a thunk, then ran the ten feet to his shield line. He took his place in the blade rotation as the backer and studied the fight. They were making progress towards Davih, who was still fighting at the narrowing. It looked like he had wedged a shield against the rock and was using it to narrow the opening further, and Alton noticed with dread, was alone. ¡°Stay in formation!¡± Alton ordered his line and then did what wolves do best. He hunted. He ramped up his circulation and his sword danced through the air before meeting its first prey and slicing deep into the hide of a fiend that looked similar to a Gwelli. Cries of pain followed as he spun and slashed horizontally. He surged further and further into the crowd of fiends, leaving devastation in his wake. His heart raced and his muscles bulged as he left the limits of simple humanity behind. His mind cleared, and he felt himself center, the mana in the cavern and coursing through his body reaching an equilibrium until he felt the ambient mana thin. With him carving his way through the horde, his team was able to make haste to the narrow and form up defensively, so he began working his way back to them when his instincts screamed at him and he dropped to the ground. A raw blast of mana shot through where he had been and ripped right through a fiend shaped like a goat. He turned and watched as a misty and bluish shape floated through the air towards him. Mana gathered around the form and every sense of survival inside of Alton roared like a bonfire. ¡°What is that thing?¡± Someone behind him shouted. Alton didn¡¯t know, but he couldn¡¯t let it fire another attack and hit one of his men. There were a dozen fiends between him and it, including the two bears. The turned soldiers started advancing and Alton grimaced as he cut one down. He only had seconds to decide what to do, discarding plans as they popped into his head. ¡°Archers! Take that thing out! Wolf team strike out at the bears. Tight formations, no risks!¡± Alton shouted. He trusted his orders to be followed and turned his body left towards the floating figure. He could vaguely make out a human body formed of the misty, blue mana. Two arrows whizzed right through it, causing no noticeable damage. Alton expected his sword to have the same result, but leapt forward and tried, anyway. He watched with dismay as his sword rusted and eroded simply from touching the mist. He jumped back and tried to take stock of the situation. The figure didn¡¯t appear to be moving aggressively but he could feel the ambient mana thinning again. He had one full team and one half team against an unknown foe, with four men down. A barely illuminated cavern and no way to get out without suffering more casualties. His mana reserves were less than half, some of his team would near mana exhaustion soon. Two more arrows whizzed through the air and harmlessly flew through the figure he mentally called Mistman. It finished gathering and shot another blast of mana. Alton ducked, but this one was aimed at Davih¡¯s line in the narrows. It slammed into one of the shields and threw the man holding it back against the wall of the cavern with a sickening crunch. He fought fiend after fiend, his damaged sword still enough to kill. He saw Carlianne stab through the eye of one of the bears and with that; the cavern was cleared of the regular fiends. ¡°Fallback! Grab the wounded! Steady retreat!¡± Alton commanded and placed himself between the mistman, the turned soldiers, and the narrow. His mind raced nearly as fast as his heart as he desperately thought of what to do. If the corrosive mist reached his men¡­No. He would not let that happen. No one else was dying today, at least before him, he thought grimly. He circulated as much mana as his arms as he could handle and was about to circulate to his legs when he felt a strange sensation. Almost like his mana was flowing out of his body¡­it was. The sword was glowing blue. Acting purely on instinct, he dashed forward and swiped at the creature, eliciting a cry of rage from it. He saw some of the mist surrounding it dissipate and the glow diminish. The sword glowed a brighter shade of blue before it violently exploded into a shower of glowing metal shards. The shards sliced him and the mistman without prejudice and Alton recoiled in pain. His hand was covered in deep gashes and his stomach was bleeding. He didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. ¡°Sword! I need a sword!¡± He bellowed at his team behind him. They were evacuating the wounded soldiers and had already cleared the middle of the cavern. One of his blades tossed him his sword through the air so that it stayed vertical. Alton snatched it out of the air and turned back to the enemy. The mana in the room was thinning. He knew another of the blasts was imminent. He circulated his mana again and pushed as much as he could handle through his sword arm until the feeling of it flowing out of his body returned. The sword glowed blue, and Alton surged towards the fiend. He hacked and slashed as the mist flowed away from the creature with each strike. By the time it readied its attack, it was a much smaller blast of mana that it fired point blank at Alton¡¯s chest. The blast threw him back a few feet and burned his armor right off. His chest hurt like it was on fire and he struggled to breathe. He grunted and pushed more mana through the sword, circulating through his legs and shooting forward for a last volley of attacks. It happened suddenly, between strikes of his blade, the mist shape fell apart and lost all semblance of form. The ambient mana in the cavern responded and rose just a little and took it for confirmation that it was dead. It only took a few moments to finish the former soldiers, and then the cavern was silent. He looked around for any signs of danger before sinking to his knees in exhaustion. He turned to his team that had retreated towards their entry point and smiled before everything went black. Chapter 13 - Chill of the Night Rico listened with rapt attention until Captain Alton stopped talking and took a long drink from Sergeant Yuri¡¯s flask. The campsite was deathly quiet as the newest strike team listened to his story. As the sergeant was telling it, Rico thought it sounded familiar and the ending of it confirmed it. This was a case study from the academy, a lesson in what not to do and how to fix it. Before he started speaking again, Rico tried to remember his lessons on that mission. The fiend had been a manawraith, a fiend capable of killing humans and other fiends and controlling the bodies. They formed when something died in a mana rich environment and would take the vague shape of whatever they formed from. Rico found himself glad that fiends had been thoroughly researched and studied in the last few years. Facing an unknown fiend sounded terrifying, and he looked on at his leader in a new light. It was one thing to hear these stories in the academy and unnervingly different to hear about it from someone who was there. ¡°What happened next?¡± Letty asked before adding, ¡°sir.¡± Alton set down his bowl and took another sip from the flask. ¡°That cavern was where we found the cache of alta stones that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard about. While I was suffering from the effects of mana exhaustion, the team gathered the injured back in the narrows and wait for us to wake up rather than try to carry everyone back through potentially hostile territory. Davih went off exploring and found the corpse of whom we assume became the manawraith. The scholar the army sent suspected it lingered there for a very, very long time, since before the mountain.¡± There was a round of gasps after that, Rico didn¡¯t remember hearing that in class. ¡°On its body was a set of armor covered in runes and mana pathways, similar in ways to what we wear now. That was how our smiths learned to inlay the runes that give us the increased protection. The body also had a sword on its hip.¡± He stood and drew his famous sword out of its holster. ¡°Fang, here was my reward for leading that mission. It has been at my side ever since. That was the day I pushed into the fourth tier and learned how to infuse a weapon with mana. It was also how we learned simple metals cannot hold much mana and what happens when you push them too far.¡± He grimaced and traced a scar on his sword hand that ran down his forearm. ¡°I don¡¯t remember learning that the corpse was suspected to be from before the mountain in the academy¡­¡± Rico said to no one in particular. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have. The thinking heads all decided it would lead to more trouble than it was worth. Treasure hunters are already enough of a hassle, as it is, without giving them that kind of information at large. Of course, the truth has and will trickle out slowly, but we follow our orders,¡± Alton replied to his unasked question. The group was silent after that, still digesting the story. Night had fallen in truth now and the watch rotation was set. Rico would be in the second group with Sergeant Yuri, so when Alton dismissed them, he shuffled off to his tent. He was already cold as he laid down on his bedroll, grateful for the dirt under him. He pulled his blanket up over his shoulders and tried to close his eyes and sleep, waiting for a sharp whistle that never came. ¡ª¡ª Rico jumped as a hand grabbed his shoulder and gave him a soft shake. He turned his head to and found Letty looking at him, about to wake him again. His groggy mind was embarrassed to realize that during the night he had scooted so close to her they were touching from the hip down. He rolled and saw that Miser and Yuri were already standing in the tent and pulling on winter gear over their uniform. His mind finally caught up, and he remembered it would be time for second watch. A few moments later, the four of them emerged from the tent to find the campsite eerily lit by the clashing hues of orange and blue. The first watch was assembled near the fire and looked as miserable as he did. He nodded to Amelia and the others and waited for orders, standing as close to the fire as he could without catching on fire himself. He shifted his weight back and forth while he circulated mana, enjoying the sensation of a full core after the physically draining day before. ¡°All clear, you have the watch, Sergeant.¡± Alton said to Yuri and then waved for his team to move into the tent. ¡°Private Letty, how is your longsight?¡± Sergeant Yuri asked as the four of them stood near the fire. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing for the last month sir, I believe it is adequate for a deserted area like this,¡± the smaller woman answered. ¡°You have first hour then, manasight on and a full scan of the surroundings every fifteen minutes at a minimum. Find a spot that gives you a vantage and keeps your eyes away from the fire. It ruins your ability to see into the shadows. Don¡¯t let your core get below half. If you feel it reaching that point, tag in one of your teammates. Keep your bow strung and circulate to stay limber.¡± Yuri gave the utility striker her assignment. She turned and started walking to the edge of the camp for a spot. ¡°Miser, you have the fire. Keep it at this level at a minimum and keep a close eye on the amount of wood left. Never let it run out unless you enjoy being an ice sickle.¡± He told the large man. ¡°Circulate your mana through each limb at least once every fifteen minutes to stay limber, shield and sword where you can reach it.¡± ¡°Rico, you are the relief for Letty when she needs a break. Circulate and stay limber, sit where you can see her at all times. If she sees something, you investigate, no exceptions. This is good practice for a situation you will find yourselves in often. Set your time pieces and stay sharp.¡± He finished and picked his own spot near the fire. Rico watched the sergeant take out his sword and start oiling the blade. He mimicked the action and pulled out his own sword and laid it across his lap. It was slightly shorter than the standard issue blade to accommodate his small and slight frame. A leather wrapped hilt adorned it with an empty socket near where the blade and pommel meet. It had been given to him yesterday in his pile of gear for the mission. Rico had never owned his own sword, instead using the practice blades given to the recruits at the academy. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The pile of gear had also contained the uniform he wore now. It was made of a thick cloth interspersed with leather, both shirt and pants. Runes inlaid with veins of silver throughout increased its durability. He knew that it was much tougher than it looked, but felt underwhelmed at the moment, doubting its ability to protect him. He circulated through his eyes and watched the mana flow through the silver veins and trace the intricate patterns. His belt housed the alta stone that powered the uniform, although he couldn¡¯t sense the mana inside of it yet. He had been hoping to sense and infuse it himself before finishing the specialty team academy. His instructors all agreed that it just took time and practice, everyone grew at their own pace. Comparison was a roadblock to progress, one of his teachers would say. He spent the next few minutes circulating through his body and trying to feel the stone on his waist unsuccessfully. His timepiece gave a soft shake to remind him to stand and move, so he walked around to stand beside the drill sergeant. ¡°Sir, any advice for sensing the alta stones?¡± He asked quietly. ¡°Unfortunately, I am a poor teacher for mana. My skills lie in the physical traits. I couldn¡¯t sense the stones until well into the third tier. The only advice I can give you is to keep practicing, discharge your mana and cycle it back up. Try to further your understanding of your own body, where the mana goes, how it interacts with your muscles, ligaments and bones.¡± He answered with a patient smile. Dismayed but not discouraged, he finished a simple set of exercises to work his muscles and walked out to where Letty was pacing around the camp. He made sure she saw him so as not to startle her before walking up and joining her in her lap. They walked in silence, her eyes glowing with the soft blue that let him know she was using manasight to scout the surroundings. ¡°Need a break?¡± He offered when he noticed the blue glow leave her eyes. ¡°No. I still have plenty of mana. I am trying to practice circulating through my body and keep watch with manasight at the same time. I keep overdoing one or the other and tripping myself up.¡± She answered, sounding frustrated. ¡°I can¡¯t fight like you, nor am I strong like Miser. I need to get this right.¡± He started to speak, but left it alone. They were all trying to adapt to the new demands of their roles and he doubted his words would have the effect he wanted. Rico headed back down to the fire and watched as Miser placed more logs on it, sending a shower of sparks into the air. He flipped on his manasight and noticed that his armor had different engravings and patterns on it compared to his. ¡°The runes on our armor are different.¡± Rico said absent mindedly as he studied the large man¡¯s shirt. ¡°I should have paid more attention to the runes in class. I can¡¯t tell what any of these do.¡± ¡°Ah yeah, they are different. In my crafting elective, we learned about many of the runes and what they do. My armor is designed to take a lot more abuse and store more mana than yours. The downside is that its much heavier and drains my own mana core much faster when it depletes its own. Our shields are the same way. They have their own reservoirs and rely on ours as backup.¡± He explained. ¡°We have some of the newest armor coming out of the army forges. The special teams are sort of testers for the rest of the army.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize they had crafting classes. I used all of mine for combat and physical training.¡± Rico replied. ¡°Actually, I took one class in tracking that was fun. We used both traditional and mana tracking to find things around the fortress grounds.¡± ¡°Wow, that sounds useful. Are you going to be the team tracker, then?¡± Miser asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Prian was in my class and was much better at it,¡± Rico answered and let the conversation die. The two men stood around the fire and enjoyed the warmth until Letty came in for a break. Rico took up the watch and humored himself by trying to track her path around the camp. The rest of the night passed peacefully as the team took turns keeping watch and staying alert. It was the longest three hours Rico could remember, and he felt emotional when light crept over the mountainside. The other half of the team woke without prompting and Rico watched them emerge from the tent. --- Amelia was lying awake convinced her body was frozen and that she was dying when Nelson rolled over and crushed the air out of her lungs. She yelped and pushed him off and scooted away from him. He woke startled and wide eyed before he realized where he was and how close they had gotten during the night. Amelia felt no shame in using the large man as her personal heater and almost regretted not just letting him lie on top of her. She tried to pull the blanket over her head but it only pulled it off of her feet and she grunted in frustration. She sat up stiffly and sighed. She was not used to the cold, and she didn¡¯t think she would ever be. The tents other four occupants were stirring and Amelia checked her timepiece to see that it was half an hour til sunrise. She stood and pulled on her warm coat, buckled her sword to her belt, and stepped over to the front of the tent and unclasped it. A chill wind swept through as she opened it and elicited a set of groans from three of them and a chuckle from Alton. She joined the team sitting by the fire and basked in the warmth it was giving off. Yuri gave Miser permission to load it with the rest of the wood, and the resulting blaze was glorious. She slowly spun in a circle to let both sides of her enjoy the precious feeling of being warm. Amelia knew she was soft compared to some, but she never expected to struggle like this on the first night. It was just the cold; she told herself. She could handle anything else. They ate a simple breakfast of warmed bread while everyone warmed themselves from the night¡¯s chill. Yuri assigned half of them to perform a simple set of exercises to get the muscles loose and expend some mana so that they had room to cycle during the hike. When they finished, they switched with the other half of the team and finished breaking down camp. Balancing the weights was still proving to be tricky, and it didn¡¯t help that Yuri and Alton simply laughed when asked for advice. ¡°Alright little wolves, you have slept, eaten and stretched. Now it¡¯s time to hunt,¡± Sergeant Alton announced with a grin, clearly pleased at his wordplay. ¡°We are going all the way up today, fifteen miles and I expect you to be ready to fight at any time. When Yuri feels that you need a break, we will take one and only then will we stop. You will circulate to keep up and cycle to recover. We will spend some of the hike practicing offensive and defensive formations.¡± ¡°I am breaking you into two teams today. Rico, Miser and Letty, you will be team Tooth under Sergeant Yuri. Amelia, Nelson, Prian, Lews, you are with me as team Claw. Yes, I came up with the names all by myself and yes, I am enjoying this. Questions?¡± Alton continued with the same grin. Chapter 14 - Reality of War Alton was enjoying himself, Wolf team was whole, and it helped him feel whole. Losing his friends and especially Carli still hurt, but the pain was more like an echo instead of a shout. He sent Yuri up the mountain to set an ambush at his place of choosing with the Tooth squad while he kept Claw here and had them burn and cycle mana. He wanted to practice ambushing and counter ambushing to see how well the academy had prepared the kids. He was impressed by the lack of complaining. They still walked on eggshells around him. That would change soon enough, Alton knew, they would grow familiar and familiarity would shave some of the edge off them. A special type of friendship was bred in combat and he knew that¡¯s what these kids needed. They had been trained for over a year and honed into fine weapons, now they needed to be made into soldiers. After half an hour had passed, Alton gave a sharp whistle. ¡°Alright listen up, no point in pretending you don¡¯t know that Tooth squad is waiting to ambush you somewhere up there.¡± He paused and swept his arm out dramatically. ¡°Amelia, your job is to lead your squad through the ambush and successfully defend against it. You should have all taken classes on this in the academy and now it¡¯s time to see what you learned. I will act as a private rank blade and will act as commanded. We have less than ten hours of daylight today or we will be marching in the dark.¡± He finished and nodded at Amelia. The poor girl stared back at him for a few seconds before realizing it was her turn to speak. ¡°Oh...ok. Form up! Prian take the lead follow by Captain¡± A loud Ahem sounded ¡°er Alton with myself next and Nelson guarding rear. Circulate for speed and balance, keep your core more than half.¡± She finished and looked around at their faces. ¡°Silent protocol¡­?¡± She stated more than asked. ¡°No wait, silent protocol¡­but don¡¯t get rid of extra gear? Just no talking or extra noise.¡± She finished in an exasperated tone. Her cheeks were turning red at the attention she had brought on herself. Alton saved her and start walking towards the trail that led away from the plateau they camped on. The others quickly fell in line and Prian jogged to pass him and take the lead. Prian would be his observer. With the ambient mana in the valley continuing to rise, Alton would have a powerful advantage by having access to longsights in the field. He heard Amelia lower her voice and whisper to Nelson behind her. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this! I don¡¯t know how to lead! I took the blade track. I didn¡¯t take a single leadership elective! Why didn¡¯t he pick you?¡± Amelia whispered to him. ¡°Are you complaining about your promotion from a man you beat for the promotion Corporal?¡± Nelson whispered back and Alton pretending to scratch his neck and saw him grinning. ¡°Uh sorry no. I guess I¡¯m not.¡± Amelia replied sheepishly. He tuned them out and focused on the path ahead of him. Before going back to camp a few days ago, he had hiked this trail to make sure there was nothing too dangerous waiting up top for his young team. It appeared to be a drake den, although it wasn¡¯t home when he had popped in for a chat. If it was a large drake, they would just leave it be and let them know at Kitsu to be on the lookout. If it was a small one, then Alton would decide when he saw it. Drakes could be dangerous, but most were just dumb and aggressive. The army paid out well for the scales and the kids could get some extra pocket coin. The first location that Alton had suggested to Yuri for an ambush site would come up in a few minutes. He suspected that the man would choose the second spot, which was a few miles further up, but he steadied his nerves just in case. He didn¡¯t want to get jumpy and give it away to Amelia behind him. There would be many circumstances she would have to act on her own in his stead and she needed the confidence a successful defense would bring. He felt confident in his choices with the kids. He was choosing Amelia and Rico as his officers. Both were both excellent melee fighters with quick instincts. Rico was quiet, but smart and confident in himself. Amelia was easily his match in smarts but hesitant and doubted herself, he would have to carefully build up her confidence. His two would-be shields were large, hulking men that Alton pegged for followers rather than leaders. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what they all specialized in, but he hoped at least one of Rico or Amelia would choose body enhancement like him. Ahead of him, Prian held up a hand and everyone stopped. Prian put up one finger before beginning a series of hand signals. They had reached a blind corner where the trail narrowed. Mana. Caution. Amelia crept up and signaled for a battle formation with Nelson to take the lead with Alton and herself in an arrowhead. Nelson unloaded his large shield and braced it against his shoulder while Alton and Amelia detached their scabbards but left the swords inside. It served as a training blade while in the field. Prian had his bow drawn but without an arrow as they crept along the trail. They exited the narrow curve, finding no sign of the other team. Amelia returned them to the original formation, and they continued up the mountain. From this side of the mountain the valley below them was laid out in its full glory. The sun had risen and bathed the snow covered ground in the soft white light. Trees poked through with leaves that never changed colors or fell and the wind whished through, leaving trails of snow floating. It was a breathtaking sight and Alton took his time appreciating it. They were halfway up the trail to where Alton knew the cave lie when Prian held up his hand again, this time with two fingers. Mana. Ahead. Danger. Amelia brought them back into arrow formation and they continued at a slower pace. Alton turned his head to look out at a new valley when and watched a rock bounce off his shoulder. He dropped to a knee and turned to see Tooth team pounce from a different location that he was expecting. Yuri had pulled one over on him. They surged up from a depression that had hidden them out of view and caught the Claw team from the side. Nelson pivoted to head off Rico while Amelia tangled with Yuri and Miser. Alton ducked out of the way of another rock and saw Letty hiding still down in the depression. He chuckled to himself and whistled loudly. ¡°Well done. Tooth team takes the win this round. Excellent job on the false mana trail and good discipline to wait until we were out of position.¡± Alton clapped and let them gloat for a little while. ¡°Fall in and let¡¯s keep moving. We¡¯re just about the halfway point and theres only three or four hours of light left. We need to check out that cave and see if it¡¯s a comely place to spend the night.¡± He announced. ¡°Prian, you did well. A false mana trail is a hard lesson for every observer. Continue in the lead.¡± He nodded, and they continued up the mountain. ¡°Nice touch to hide there and lead the mana trail up. It must have taken quite a bit out of you.¡± Alton said while walking up next to Yuri. ¡°Hah. That was all your new corporal, kids sharp as a knife. I played the part of an obedient private, just like you asked me to.¡± Yuri replied and chuckled. Alton grunted but couldn¡¯t help the smile that dawned on his face. It seemed that he made the right decision. Ambushes were a big part of their role as strikers. Standard army units were slow and bogged down by huge amounts of equipment and camp followers. It was difficult to secure the area and move so many people and supplies. The strike and skirmisher teams were the ones responsible for quick and dirty actions. The following hours were peaceful as the team hiked the remainder of the mountain. Under the bright sun and warm temperature, most people took off their large winter coats and fastened them to their packs. The views were unmatched, and Alton longed for more time to explore the wanton beauty. Major Corbin¡¯s last message about the urgency of need for him to return weighed on him against those desires. When they reached a familiar-looking rock structure that was shaped oddly like a goat¡¯s head, Alton whistled to call for a stop. He gathered everyone around and had them remove their packs and prepare for battle. Once muscles were stretched and cores full, Alton explained what he knew. ¡°I believe this to be a drake¡¯s den. Adult drakes are large and powerful, to be left alone at all costs unless you happen to have multiple strike teams or a unit of archers. Smaller, young drakes are more like aggressive bulls. They cannot fly and rely on overpowering physical strength. They are easily out smarted although none of your weapons will easily hurt them. If it is a drake, I will judge the danger and decide if we attack. I will be the one to strike first and aim for a quick kill. As much as I want you to practice and train, I will not risk your lives for it.¡± Alton finished without a smile this time. ¡°Silent protocol from here out. I will take point and Yuri will serve as rearguard. Manasight on when you can see the cave, full circulation if contact is made. Do not hesitate, do not get caught alone, do not disobey a direct order from myself or Yuri. We are not in the training yard anymore.¡± Alton stretched his arms and felt his mana flow through his limbs. The rest followed his lead. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. When they were ready, he crept around the side of the rock structure and continued up the trail leading to the mouth of the cave. It was a large one, at least thirty feet across and ten foot high. Alton reflected on how much time he had been spending in caves lately and vowed to ask for an assignment in a forest or a nice grassy plain next. He let his mana flow through his eyes and watched for any sign of habitation. The entry was littered with bones and carcasses. Whatever lived here had been here for a long time, no matter how powerful it was. Alton walked all the way in and looked for tunnels leading out or down, but found none. The cave was empty of the living. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was relieved or disappointed. There were scraps of supplies, packs, tents and clothes strewn all over. This was an active treasure hunter and animal tracker area, hence the man in Old Barrow, but something wasn¡¯t adding up. They moved back out of the cave and spread out over the small plateau that led to it. That made two times in three days the cave had been empty. What kind of fiend behaved like that? He wasn¡¯t sure, but made mental notes to give to the scholars back at Kitsu. Alton sighed and was about to order them back down the mountain and force them to hike down in the dark when he had a stray thought that sent a chill up his spine. His ever familiar companion, that sense of dread, welled up and Alton knew he was right. He turned and walked back inside, taking out a mana lantern. Yuri noticed and walked up beside him to see what he was doing. The rest followed, except for Amelia, who smartly stood watch. He smiled to himself again when he noticed that, smart girl. He began to rapidly hand signal behind his back but in view of the mana lantern. Danger. Battle. Imminent. Stack. Archers out. ¡°Tell me Yuri, what kind of fiend lives in a cave but is never home?¡± Alton asked his fellow sergeant. ¡°Beats me Alton. Lore is not my strong suit.¡± Yuri shrugged in a way that thumbed off the safety latch on his sword harness. ¡°And what kind of fiend stacks the bones and carcasses so neatly in a corner near the entrance for all to see?¡± Alton asked again while pointed to three places along the wall where the carcasses didn¡¯t block. His team responded in good time, his two shields bringing theirs around to bear while Amelia and Rico staggered behind them. His two archers had stealthily moved outside and had arrows ready, one facing in and one facing out. ¡°What are you thinking, Captain?¡± Rico asked from behind him. ¡°I think we are about to have company of the decidedly non-fiend kind.¡± He said loudly just before a trapdoor in the rock opened where he had pointed. Alton had his sword up and ready as the first human ran out of the door and Alton helped him impale himself on Fang. ¡°Edorians!¡± He shouted as two more swings brought down two more humans dressed in shoddy armor and covered in tattoos. They were screaming at him in a language he couldn¡¯t nor cared to speak or understand. ¡°Shields, funnel them to me. Blades keep an eye on the wall for other doors, archers stay vigilant,¡± he shouted out. The two tower shields slammed into place on either side of the wall, leaving nowhere to go but straight at Alton. He waited another few moments of silence before throwing a mana lantern beyond the threshold. It bounced for a few feet before it hit a wall and revealed a turn in an obviously man-made tunnel. Alton bent down and examined the corpse at his feet, tracing his finger along one tattoo that ran up its neck. ¡°One of the tribes. Not an imperial. The three of them might be the only ones left, or there could be dozens. We retook this area only two years ago. These mountains were covered in various tribes when we started retaking the valleys. Still are I suppose,¡± Alton said to himself as much as anyone else. ¡°Tooth your with me, Nelson, lead with your shield. Claw, with Yuri, secure the cave and keep an eye on the surrounding area. There may be another exit. If they run, let them. Don¡¯t pick a fight you can¡¯t win,¡± Alton said and looked at Yuri. They traded nods, and Yuri turned to take control of his task. Alton tapped on the shield of Tooth squad, Miser, and then started down the tunnel. He picked up his mana lantern when they passed it and followed the bend in the tunnel another dozen feet. It ended and opened out into a large open cavern that was full of even more bodies. Alton almost gagged as the smell hit his nose while behind him Rico did turn and vomit on the floor. The corpses were days to weeks old and had been partially eaten. He circulated his manasight and confirmed the room was empty of living. There was another tunnel leading out of the cavern, and they advanced down it. The tunnel opened up to a large room that was filled with the mindless. Both groups stared at each other in shock for a moment before one of the mindless launched itself in their direction. Alton shoved his way in front of Miser and hacked it apart. ¡°Retreat to the cave. Fill Yuri in and remain there. I¡¯ll stall them and lead them out. Be ready.¡± Alton commanded with a voice cold as ice. Alton didn¡¯t wait to see if his order was followed. The mindless in this room were not the same ones that had taken from him, but they would feel his wrath as if they did. His core sprung to life as he pulled violently and circulated it through his body. Fang lit in his hands as if a torch from the gods. The mindless had swarmed in his direction and Alton took a deep breath, exhaling just before contact. His sword whipped through the air, decapitating fiends with every swipe. His strength was enough to cleave through multiple of the walking corpses at once. He moved too fast for them to claw and bite at him, only standing still long enough to finish a cut. A few stragglers ran down the hall as he massacred the rest. He paid them little mind, Yuri would handle them. This many mindless meant a Sapient was here. Alton smiled to himself, a test worthy of his new power. Fang was coated in gore as Alton hacked his way through the rest of the room. Dozens of the fiends lay dead behind him. He left a scene of devastation behind him as he swept through the tunnels leading deeper. Moving farther inside the tunnel system showed it to be a full living complex inside the cave. Dozens of tunnels that contained belongings, food, and clothing. Alton lost himself in his rage. Finding rooms containing more mindless and some with cowering Edorians, he butchered them all. He reached a dead end and found nowhere else he could go. Where was the Sapient hiding? Where were the imperials? He screamed in anger at the air. Backtracking, he still found no further way through the stone. When he returned to the room with the first group of mindless, he found a spot near the wall and slid down it. He cradled his head in his gore streaked hands and rocked back and forth, letting his rage settle. His team couldn¡¯t see him like this, nor what he had done. The sound of boots scuffed the rock near the entry tunnel and Alton turned to see Yuri hesitantly walking in. He stood and surveyed the carnage before walking over to Alton and sliding down on the wall beside him. They sat in silence for a few minutes while Yuri gave Alton time. ¡°I assume none of that blood is yours?¡± Yuri asked quietly. Alton just shook his head no and said. ¡°I lost control, Yuri. I killed them all, mindless and Edorian.¡± Yuri whistled and stayed silent for a moment. ¡°We saw Edorians fleeing down the mountainside. Ten of them tried to storm the cave. A couple dozen jumped out of well-hidden tunnels. It seems we missed more than a few when we cleared this area. This many mindless, Alton, they are preparing for an attack.¡± ¡°I agree. They must be sacrificing themselves to become fiends. That many Agorrans missing would have raised alarms.¡± Alton stood and tried to focus his mind, ¡°we need to get to Kitsu and let them know.¡± Alton was conflicted as he sat in the cave entrance and let his wolves search the rest of the cave for any other tunnels. The tribes had lived in the mountains since the original fall of Agorra. They were being pushed out as the country reclaimed its ancestral valleys and while Alton felt no sympathy for imperial Edorians, these were guilty of nothing but clinging to the old ways of life. Such was war and expansion, he supposed. Not everything was a convenient shade of black and white. This would be a good lesson for his young team, who could expect to spend more time in conditions and situations like this. They regrouped on the plateau and Alton gave them the option to camp in the cave, on the plateau, or hike down in the dark. They quickly discarded the stench of the cave and Alton listened with amusement as they debated the danger of freezing to death without firewood or dying on the way down in the dark. The fear of the cold won out over the fear of the dark after a few tense minutes. There was less than an hour of daylight left, so Alton ordered them to pack up and get ready before he spoke to them all. The youthful faces that were so bright a few hours ago now looked troubled and drawn. ¡°In the future, you may face a situation like we faced today. I do not relish killing my fellow human, Edorian or otherwise. These tribes have been in these mountains for a thousand years and it is we who force them out. I will not force my morality on you. You are free to think as you please, but you will follow orders if I give them. We will not pursue the survivors, but we are obligated to alert Fort Kitsu to their location and they will hunt them down.¡± ¡°In the fire of battle, where steel clashes with steel and the roar of adrenaline drowns other emotions, it is easy to kill. We face a darkness in these mountains. Man turned to fiend as a weapon against us. We carry the burden of killing those that may not yet be a threat but could be. It leaves an indelible mark on our spirits that no mark of valor or glory can erase. Every foe faced on these battlefields are sons and daughters, brothers and sisters. They bring their own emotions, dreams, hope and goals, and we take it from them. Do not ignore this feeling, do not push it down and let it fester. Understand the sacrifice that we make, that we are asked to make. Do not become a prisoner of those emotions. Instead, let the weight of our actions spur us to seek understanding, compassion and work towards a world where combat is but a memory.¡± ¡°Victory is a word with many meanings. We were victorious in this cave, yes. I will not deny that, nor take it from you. It feels a hollow victory to me. The Edorians are forcing us to become monsters to fight monsters. On our hike down tonight, I implore you to think about this. Let your emotions flow and try to understand the way you feel right now. They may seem harmless, and indeed most are. Though not all of them are this weak and easily defeated. Many Agorrans lie dead where they fell, frozen on some mountain because they thought otherwise.¡± Alton finished. The faces around him were drawn tight with contemplation. ¡°Stay in formation on the way down. I will lead and then it will go shield follow by observer followed by blade. Observers hold the mana lantern and alternate manasight every few minutes. Keep your cores above half, circulate through your legs for strength and balance. It should only take us three hours to get down if we make good time.¡± He started down the trail and back to Kitsu Fortress and left his young wolves to think on his words behind him with tired muscles and heavy minds.¡± Chapter 15 - Back in Camp Casting an orange glow on the vast army camp before Alton, the sun hung low in the clear blue sky. The pack horse under him clopped down the well-worn dirt road, kicking up clouds of dust behind him. The scent of wood burning and leather mingled with the faint echoes of laughter and shouting, a stark contrast to the silent team riding behind him. His fledgling team trailed in silence, some still disturbed by the events in the mountains, some just taking it all in. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his sword as he thought of the circumstances he had left under. One month to select a new team and train them to be field ready. One month to rebuild his confidence after the disaster. His mission had been successful, Wolf team was fully rostered again. Hesitance ruled his emotions as he stared out at the fringes of the camp, uncertainty gnawing at him. Last time he hadn¡¯t been enough to keep his team safe, he had to be next time. The camp before him dancing in the rhythm of war. Far more restless than it had been when he left. He had given his report of the mindless activity in the mountains to General Tavi at Fort Kitsu and received a report in kind. Edoria had pushed towards the third army¡¯s current position aggressively and several other pockets of imperials and mindless had been found in the mountains. The strike teams would see heavy usage soon. As he approached the camp, he saw a figure standing next to the makeshift gate that guarded the road. It wasn¡¯t hard to recognize the shape of his friend, Davih. When he reached the gate, he dismounted and signaled for his team to follow his lead. He walked up to his friend and they embraced wordlessly. ¡°Alton. It good to see you, its been a long month.¡± Davih said as they exited the embrace. ¡°Has it? The month was a little too short for me. Soft beds and plenty of beer make the time fly.¡± Alton replied with a grin. Davih laughed and turned to greet the newest strikers of the third army. ¡°Welcome little wolves. You may want to prepare yourselves.¡± He added with a wink and walked inside the gate, laughing. Alton followed behind him and found out why. Hundreds of soldiers were lined up by the road and began to cheer and howl. He was torn between being moved and embarrassed at the horrible howling renditions on display. Is that what he sounded like? He hoped not. A glance back revealed his team standing at the gate, not moving. They wore stunned expressions and more than one of them was trying to hide behind others. Alton tried to rescue them and bring the attention back on himself. He pulled Fang from its scabbard and infused enough mana to make it blinding. Raising his sword high above his head, he let out a whoop and the volume from the crowd intensified. Soldiers swarmed Alton, giving him friendly claps on the shoulder and slaps on the back. The uncertainty that clouded his mind earlier eased at the display of camaraderie. He kept moving through the crowd and his team eventually followed when they realized they were at risk of being left behind. When he reached the fork in the road that led to the specialty units, Davih leaned in ¡°it¡¯s the command tent for us, friend. Rork will lead the pups to their tents and help them settle in.¡± Alton nodded to the Fox sergeant and turned to speak to his team. ¡°Follow Sergeant Rork and get settled in. I¡¯ll return after I visit the command tent.¡± Alton told them. The two of them split off and moved inwards deeper into the camp. Alton could see the signs of recent battle all around him. The infirmary and healer quarters were filled with wounded. Several large pots were suspended with camp alchemists brewing health potions and the forges were firing in full with thick black smoke bellowing out. Messengers scurried about as they moved back and forth, weaving between the tents. When they reached the command tent, it was a hive of activity. Alton nodded to the guard on duty as he lifted the flap and granted them access. Dozens of people were inside, pouring over maps and reports. An audible buzz that drowned out any individual word assaulted Alton¡¯s ears. ¡°Alton!¡± Major Corbin rose from a chair near the center of the tent. ¡°Major.¡± Alton smiled and saluted his commanding officer. ¡°It¡¯s about time you returned. I¡¯ve sent for a new time piece to replace yours since it¡¯s clearly running behind.¡± Corbin joked. Alton supposed he was technically two days late. ¡°The temptations of civilization are tough to leave when it¡¯s returning to this sorry lot,¡± Alton laughed and joked back. ¡°Captain Alton! Can I assume Wolf team is back on the board?¡± Colonel Riske walked over and clapped Alton on the back. ¡°Yes sir. My little wolves are fresh and ready to wet their fangs.¡± Alton grinned. ¡°Excellent. One day to rest and get acclimated, and then we will send you out. Things have progressed rapidly since you left,¡± Riske said with a frown. ¡°Between your report to Tavi and two confirmed sightings by Gazelle, it seems the Edorians are gearing up for a major operation with mindless. I don¡¯t understand the tactic, sacrificing so many people to create those monsters. Our specialty units are best equipped to handle those threats.¡± ¡ª¡ª Shadows were building across the camp as Alton made it down to the striker quarters. The kids were unpacking their gear and trying to decide how to split up the tents. Alton had his own, which left three tents for the seven member team. He watched with amusement as they argued with each other over the sleeping arrangements until Amelia noticed him standing off to the side. ¡°Captain Alton!¡± Amelia said as she stood at attention and saluted. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± Alton said. ¡°In the presence of a ranking officer or common soldiers, you can salute me all you want. When it¡¯s just us or in our quarters, captain is fine, no saluting.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Amelia stammered out. ¡°Settle in and relax tonight. Tomorrow we will drill and do team exercises with Fox team. After that, we will be active and in the rotation for a mission. Rest assured, we will not be left waiting for long. Meet me near the gate we entered at first light. Dismissed.¡± Alton gave his team a sweeping look before ducking into his own tent. His tent was as he left it. He hung Fang on the wall and slipped off his traveling cloak. Winter was swiftly approaching, and the temperature was plummeting. He shuffled over to his familiar writing desk and sat to address the pile of paperwork that had accumulated over the month. Even a lowly captain had to earn his keep in the bureaucratic mess that kept armies churning. The first set of papers was a copy of his official report of the doomed mission in the cave. He debated reading over it before he just slid it off and into a desk drawer, that one could wait for later. The next few sets were copies of the field promotions Corbin had signed for him. He had thought about telling Amelia and Rico during the last mission, but he wanted to wait for it to be official. They would find out in the morning. A few letters requesting meetings with this unit or this smith went into the pile to be read later. Most would just want to be seen meeting with him to elevate themselves. Alton had little patience for that kind of grandstanding. He pulled open a different drawer and brought out a bottle of Agorran whiskey to help with his task. Taking a deep draw, he sighed and returned to the stack of papers. ¡ª- Alton sighed and stood up off his army cot and shook off the morning stiffness. His desk was littered with three empty bottles, but at least the paperwork was finished. He was only going to drink that one bottle until Davih and Ulid showed up. Damn them. His head throbbed while he dressed and washed his face. Fang, he placed back on his hip and his belt glowing softly with four full alta stones. He sat down again to tie on his boots and then stepped outside to the world cast in dawning light. Today was the first day of a new chapter in his life. His excitement at seeing his new team in action warred with anxiety. It would just be war games today. Tomorrow it might be real. They would be ready for it, he would be ready for it. He shrugged off his dark thoughts and walked out to the main road leading through the camp. Nodding as he walked past the sentries on patrol, he soon found himself at the gate. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. He was alone for now in the soft, grassy field that lined the back of the camp. He began with a deep breath before closing his eyes and beginning his training kata, slowly moving through a series of stretches designed to maximize every muscle in the body. It took him ten minutes to move through the entire progression. When he finished, he began again, this time circulating mana through those same muscle groups to deepen the connection. His mana moved far easier now than ever in the past. The movement became intuitive, almost guiding itself into nooks and crannys inside his body. Soft footsteps sounded on the grass behind. Alton opened his eyes to see Amelia and Letty joining him in the kata. He smiled and gave them each a nod before returning to his own practice. His core was full to the brim and felt alive as he cycled to replace his minuscule expenditure. When he was finished with his second set, his team was gathered behind him. ¡°Glad to see you all made it up. Go through your katas, first without mana and then with. Fill your cores and ready yourselves. Today will be a long day of training.¡± Alton said. He turned and pulled Fang from its scabbard. The last exercise of his morning routine was to go through his sword forms. He planted his feet and circulated as he sped through the forms taught to all blades. All blades of the strike teams were expected to fight at three levels. Face to face in melee range with one or multiple enemies was the most common scenario. Keeping your strikes tight and balanced without exposing yourself was critical. In combination with a shield by using the protection granted to dash in and out was second. As a quick and dirty distraction to reset a formation was the third, gambling and over extending to force space between your allies and opponents. ¡°One month off and he starts fighting the air. I told you he was a bit off,¡± Davih¡¯s deep voice broke the silence of the early morning. ¡°Starting this early on a day off? I have to agree.¡± Another voice sounded. Alton turned and saw Fox team walking out through the gate and joining his team on the field. He smiled at the ribbing, glad to be back among his friends. He was grateful for the normal way Fox team was treating him. Between pity and hero worship, his emotions were unbalanced. ¡°Davih. Is everything set then?¡± Alton asked and chuckled at the pretend whining from the veteran team. ¡°It is. Gazelle is on mission, and Raven is next in rotation. We have one skirmisher team, one infantry unit and a few sentries that owed me a favor.¡± Davih replied. Alton nodded and turned to his team. ¡°Gather up!¡± ¡°First things first. Congratulations are in order.¡± Alton took out two sheets of paper from his breast pocket. ¡°Rico, step forward. Everyone join me in welcoming Wolf team¡¯s newest corporal!¡± The assembled teams whooped, shouting and clapped as the young man walked up. Alton pinned a medallion to his uniform that signified his rank. It was shaped similar to the one Alton wore, a wolf''s head in silver. Where Alton¡¯s had three slash marks, Rico¡¯s had one. ¡°Amelia, step forward. Wolf teams newest sergeant!¡± More whooping and applause, even a few howls this time. Alton pinned the medallion with two slash marks on her uniform and turned to face the rest. ¡°Both of you have shown excellent skill and leadership qualities. I will be leaning on you to keep the rest of these kids in line. You will be tasked to learn more and learn it faster. Command in the field can not be taught, only learned and earned. Congratulations, my friends.¡± Alton finished and began clapping himself. Another round of applause and howls finished the small ceremony. ¡°Today, you will practice some of the finer details that you can¡¯t get at an academy. You will each partner with the member of Fox team that shares your role. Sergeant Rork will lead several training missions using various units of the army. Absorb as much information as you can from your counterparts. Every detail adds up and may be what saves your life come tomorrow.¡± Alton waited while the Fox team veterans partnered up with his wolves before he continued. ¡°Combat team practice is up first.¡± He set them against each other in groups of three, and the experienced soldiers put his kids through the ringer. He watched from the side with Davih but stayed out of it himself. The bonding that occurred between the specialty units needed to form organically. Allies in the field were worth more than any amount of coin. Tooth was up first and Alton watched them get smacked around for ten minutes before Rork pulled them out and went over their mistakes while Claw did the same. Lews was nominally not on a combat team as a primary healer and mage, so Alton had him working with the Fox healer. They would practice how to stay out of the fight while still providing crucial support. Tooth rotated back in with drastically improved results. The first hour went by as his team tightened mistakes. The next hour was spent with an infantry unit practicing how a strike team supported larger scale combat. Alton arranged the infantry unit in a mock battle that represented an Agorran army being overrun by Edorian imperials. Teaching his team how to use the advantages they had to patch holes and turn the tide against superior numbers. ¡°You are force multipliers! When a line breaks, a shield steps up and closes that gap! You take the load and push out to give reserve units and healers a chance to tend the wounded and rebuild the line. Blades, you strike out and create space by moving over or under the line, lashing out with a surge and then backing off when the gap is plugged. Archers, you take out commanding officers, identify anyone giving orders and take them down! Lews, you relieve the medical corps and get soldiers back in the battle.¡± Alton was shouting passionately now. ¡°Wars are won on the backs of our brothers and sisters in the guts of it all. Never feel so high and mighty that you forget that.¡± They drilled how to plug gaps in the wall with both blades and shields. Alton had them learn the code words to let infantry lines know to open or close, how to warn them you were going under or over, and when to do it. How to use shields as mobile platforms to stand on and fire down at enemy commanders or rally points. By noon, the kids were exhausted and Alton dismissed them for lunch and to rest for an hour. He was pleased with the progress they were showing and feeling confident. He thanked the infantry unit and wished them luck when they next saw action. The skirmisher unit freed up, so Alton spent a few minutes with their sergeant setting up the plan for the afternoon. --- ¡°Care to spar?¡± Alton asked Davih as they walked back inside the camp. ¡°Thought you¡¯d never ask,¡± Davih replied with a grin. They walked over to the practice yard and equipped themselves with practice blades. Enhancers were allowed to use blunted blades that were specially crafted to handle the abuse without breaking. The smiths had yet to perfect blades that could handle mana for long periods of time, so infusing was harder to practice. Alton met Davih in the middle of the yard and they tapped blades before backing off a few feet. Though Davih was a shield by role, he was no slouch with the blade. He and Alton had sparred hundreds of times, splitting wins sixty forty to Alton. The first three rounds would be without enhancing. Standard rules meant three hits or one fatal hit. Alton took a deep breath and lunged forward with a low stab. Davih slapped it away and backed off before he stepped forward with a high slash. Alton ducked it and rolled forward using the guard of his practice sword to punch into the other mans chest. Before they separated, Alton exchanged two hits to Davih''s stomach and thigh for a slash down his back. Alton only needed one more hit, so he hacked aggressively at Davih until he scored against his forearm while taking a hit himself on the elbow. They backed off and reset. Two more duels followed, with Alton winning both, the first three to one and the second three to none. Davih was breathing heavily, even as Alton felt fresh. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think you were using mana, Alton. Even without it, you have gotten faster.¡± Davih panted out. ¡°My physical abilities increased across the board on Jonah¡¯s tests.¡± Alton confirmed. ¡°Your going to have to practice harder to keep up.¡± He grinned at his friend. ¡°Should we make this interesting?¡± Alton asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can match you, friend. Even with mana, I fear the gap has widened too far.¡± Davih replied. He looked around and smiled at the crowd that had gathered to watch the two storied captains face off. ¡°How about I get a few friends?¡± ¡°Bring as many as you want. I need the practice,¡± Alton chuckled back. Alton¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as fifteen soldiers gathered in the training yard. With blunted blades and without infusing, the risk of serious injury was low. Davih called out to the gathered crowd for tier three and above fighters who wanted to test themselves. He circulated through his muscles and bounced on his heels until everyone was ready. When a neutral party shouted to start, Alton lunged forward with lightning quick strikes at the closest fighter. He tagged him quickly on the neck and whipped his body backwards out of the way of three swords aimed at his gut. Two more contestants fell to Alton¡¯s back swings, unable to duck in time for the blindingly fast strike. A lull settled as more fighters stepped in to the gaps left by the defeated. As the battle raged on, the combatants pushed themselves to the limits of endurance. Alton¡¯s agile footwork and reflexes honed by years of combat dodged around well aimed attacks as he returned his own with vicious strength. Many bruises would sport the bodies of those foolish enough to test themselves against the Wolf. Soon it was just Alton and Davih left. Alton was down to twenty percent of his core after surging to bring down a group of three skirmishers. His shoulders heaved as he took in deep breaths to feed his muscles. With a sudden burst of energy Alton exploded forward and slashed out high with his sword before stopping it mid arc and catching Davih off guard right between his left shoulder and neck. Davih scored a hit against Alton¡¯s side, but it would be counted as a non-fatal. The yard was deadly silent in the aftermath. Alton stood alone in the middle and breathed deeply while he cycled. A clap sounded off to his right, and he turned to see Davih clapping. Soon the others joined and a roar of applause could be heard. Alton smiled and waved, grateful for the opportunity to practice. ¡°You have truly left us behind, Alton.¡± Davih said with a smile, clapping him on the back while they walked back to the gate. ¡°Only until you break through, Davih. My body feels powerful, my core feels so alive. I know you will join me. We have been lock-step for many years, my friend. This will be no different.¡± Alton replied. Davih shook his head but said nothing. Wolf and Fox team were waiting when they returned to the grassy plain and the next phase of training began. ¡ª¡ª Two find and eliminate missions, two search and rescue missions and several sparring sessions later, Wolf team stumbled back to their quarters on the last dregs of energy. Alton dismissed them to eat, cycle and sleep. Tomorrow would be their first proper mission. Anxiety and trepidation hung in the air, mixed with anticipation and a fledgling confidence. Chapter 16 - First Mission The sun rose and Alton rose with it. The previous days sparring and training had his spirits high as he dressed and equipped himself for combat. He avoided the command tent yesterday so he wouldn¡¯t worry about what type of mission they would draw. Knowing that Edoria had pockets of mindless scattered across the caves and mountains, it felt likely he would end up in one. When he stepped out of his tent, he was pleased to see his team already up and performing a kata in the small yard near the tents. He walked out and sat to join them. The first half hour passed in peace as each of them stretched away the pains of yesterday. His core was back up to half after the heavy use during the spar. His ability to cycle while moving had increased on reaching the fifth tier. There was so much more to explore about his new abilities, he could feel it even if he didn¡¯t know how. The moment he knew was coming happened an hour after waking. A messenger walked into the square and announced that Wolf captain was needed in command. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before rising and following the messenger. A scouting mission was his first hope, something simple to cut the kids¡¯ teeth on. Preferably, with no enemy contact, Alton thought that unlikely. ¡°Alton, good you¡¯re here.¡± Major Corbin said as he walked into the tent. ¡°We had a communicator signal for rescue from a group of scouts that we placed on a mountain pass the Edorians have been poking around. You need to get up there, rescue the scouts, and secure the pass. Take Fox with you. We need that pass.¡± Corbin said in a tone that lacked his normal friendly demeanor. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Alton saluted. An aide handed him an information packet, and he was dismissed. He jogged back to striker quarters and whistled loudly once he arrived. ¡°Wolf, Fox form up!¡± His young wolves snapped to attention, and it was a credit to the respect he garnered that Fox team quickly came to attention as well. Davih even walked out of his tent half dressed. Alton unfurled the information packet and read through it. ¡°A group of scouts placed on a pass to watch for Edorian movement has sent a distress signal and requires rescue. We move out immediately to secure the pass and relieve the scouts. The pass is approximately six miles away and a steep climb up. Double strength, combat gear only, full reconnaissance equip. We move out in ten minutes.¡± He finished and Fox team went into action. Alton watched his team try to mimic the veterans to varying levels of success. The strike teams used three levels of equipment for missions depending on how far they were ranging and how long they were expected to remain in the field. Combat gear meant what it sounded like, only the gear that was necessary for combat. Reconnaissance equip meant light travel rations and designated ten health potions to each team. Fox team handled the preparations while his wolves watched and learned. He was grateful it was a double strength mission for their first if they were to see combat. Ten minutes later, eighteen of the finest soldiers in the Agorran army were on the move. They jogged at a swift pace through the camp and left through the western gate towards the last known location of the scout team communicator. Alton had given the map to Fox¡¯s observer and had Prian tag along with him. Each of the blades and shields were paired with their counterparts from drills yesterday. Davih was in the middle with Alton bringing up the rear. It would only take about thirty minutes for the strike teams to make it six miles to the entrance of the pass. Sergeant Rork of Fox paced the group and reminded everyone to keep cores above half. Most of Fox team could cycle while running as Alton could, his new recruits would struggle. The temperature dropped quickly as they approached the mountains. The pass was wide and looked to be an old road through this side of the mountains. A mile up the rocky path, the lead observer held up a fist and dropped to a knee. Both teams stopped and dropped, waiting for a signal. There were at the middle of a hill with no visibility over the top. The trail looked to turn sharply to the left. Alton strained his ears from his position near the rear, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything. Activating his manasight, there was no movement. The soldiers waited with bated breath until the observer began flashing hand signals. Silent. Close. Danger. Unknown number. Prepare to fight. The only sounds were swords leaving scabbards and shields being unstrapped. A series of hand signals between the observer and Davih had both teams line the trail just out of sight. Shields stacked with blades while archers spread out with arrows nocked. Both healers drew swords and buffered the back lines. Whoever came down that trail would be staring down death itself. Alton took the opposite side of Davih and knelt down with Fang gripped tightly in his hand. Two columns of Edorian heavy infantry appeared over the hill. Alton counted somewhere between forty and sixty soldiers. He held his breath and made eye contact with Davih, who nodded. The strike teams were hidden behind various rocks and shrubs and wouldn¡¯t be visible for a few more seconds. Davih held up his hand and placed four fingers up, counting them down for both Alton and Rork to see. Four. Three. Two. One. Davih, Alton, and Rork whistled loudly, and both teams leapt into action across the path. Alton was the first to make contact and slashed out through one of the Edorians¡¯ throats. Fighting broke out all around him and Alton felt himself grin. The hunt was on. ¡ª¡ª Amelia desperately tried to settle her breathing as she followed the Fox team sergeant¡¯s lead from across the trail. She was stacked with Nelson, one hand on his back to let him know when to advance. Prian was behind her and up near a tree that had grown between two rocks with his bow drawn and ready. She could see his arms shaking. Rico and his team were farther down the trail, closer to Alton. She wished she was nearer to the captain. She shook herself and tried to put on a brave face. She would not enter her first real combat shaking with doubt. Nelson started a prayer to the Mad God, and she felt her nerve settle at his words. ¡°Mad God, in all your wisdom, instill in us the unwavering resolve to weather the storms that rage both within and without. Let your unpredictable essence be a beacon that guides us through this labyrinth of challenges, and may we emerge victorious, tempered by the crucible of your chaotic forge.¡± Nelson finished. The whistle sounded, and she pushed forward on Nelson¡¯s back and they both moved as one toward the fray. Nelson had his giant shield on his shoulder that hid her entire body behind it. The Edorian line was reacting too slowly to the assault, and Amelia dashed out with her sword and scored two quick hits across two unprotected faces. The soldiers nearby turned to aim for her and she watched an arrow bury itself in one¡¯s neck. She parried a few hits and returned a few of her own before retreating behind the shield. She huddled against the broad back of Nelson and took a deep breath to center herself. Loud clangs of metal sounded as the Edorians futilely pounded into the dense metal. One tried to slip around him, and she skewered him through the neck. Her hands were shaking, and she had to fight not to throw up. Arrows continued to fly in, each devastating when fired from an enhanced bow. Time slowed down and Amelia took three deep breaths. One. Two. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Three. ¡ª Rico slashed down through the shaft of the spear trying to snake around and hit Miser from behind. He followed it up with a punch to the Edorians¡¯ face with the hilt of his sword. The stunned man back pedaled and Rico pursued with a stab through the gut. He pulled his sword out and turned just as Letty shot another one down. Their corner of the fight was going well as Rico took a moment to assess. Two Edorians were trying to get past Miser¡¯s shield but were too wary of Rico to engage. His core was well above half and he circulated liberally to speed himself up. His next two stabs each buried themselves inside Edorian guts as he took advantage of a well timed push from Miser. Rico tapped him on the back twice to indicate advancing to close the distance between his group and Amelia¡¯s. Rico could see her with her back to Nelson shaking. ¡°Come on Amelia. Come on.¡± Rico whispered to himself. He was tempted to break formation and run to his fellow blade and sergeant, but resisted. He whooped as he watched her snap out of it and slice another of the heavily tattooed infantryman from hip to neck. Their lines met and the twin brothers butted their shields together, creating a wall that no mortal man was getting through. Amelia nodded to Rico and gave a quick hand signal to maintain position. He nodded back, and they continued to dance behind the two massive shields. Bodies continued to throw themselves at the young team as arrows flew and Wolf team held. Foe after foe broke upon the tried-and-true formation. Rico received a few minor wounds in retaliation for the death he dealt. Various emotions passed through his mind, trying to distract him as his body reacted on instinct born from months of vigorous training. He pulled more mana from his core, and his arm seemed to ripple in the air as he stabbed and slashed. Just as he began to feel overwhelmed at the numbers, two more bodies dropped, and no one stepped up to replace them. He risked a quick glance to Letty, and she flashed him a sign for clear. Stepping out from around Miser¡¯s shield and he saw why. Alton was far ahead of them, deep in the midst of the enemy, and death stalked behind him. ¡ª- The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of clashing steel, cries of pain, and the thunderous march of the approaching Edorians. Amidst that chaos, Alton stood alone. Fang was glowing blindingly white. His eyes gleamed with determination despite the odds laid out before him. His mana raged through him like a river, and in the distance he could hear a howl that echoed in his soul. He felt the temperature drop in his vicinity. A horde of foes clad in menacing armor and covered in wild tattoos surged toward Alton. Equipped with various weapons to deal with all manner of foes except the one they faced. The odds were heavy, but the fire in Alton¡¯s eyes reflected an unyielding spirit. His grip on Fang tightened as the blood of his latest victim spilled out around him. His emotions threatened to overwhelm him in a battle mania like the berserkers of old. Alton took a deep breath and centered himself. The sheer numbers of the enemy threatened to crash over the strike teams holding the trail, but Alton would not allow that, no. The clash renewed as the first of the next wave reached him and their weapons rang out in the sweet song of steel. Each weapon glided through the air with killing intent, but Fang met none its match. His movements were a dance of calculated precision, Fang an extension of his will. Alton parried, dodged and countered with a fluidity that would make sword instructors shed tears of pride. The relentless tide of foes continued to press down, forcing him to extend himself and push to a limit untouched before. He could feel the elites circulating as well. Finally Edoria shows their teeth. He turned and saw his little wolves facing off against superior numbers and something inside him snapped. His emotions rampaged through his self-control and he lost himself in the river of battle. The battle raged on and Alton surged. Sweat mingled with blood on his brow as he pushed farther toward the top of the hill. The twang of bows and clashes of steel on steel formed the symphony that gave birth to his resolve. Alton fought not to survive, but to protect. The Edorians fought to conquer. They could never match the unbridled purpose coursing through his veins. He reached out to his core and his core roared back, borrowing power from another plane. Alton accepted the tide of energy without hesitation and cleaved a man in two with renewed vigor. With every foe felled, two more took their place. Alton danced on the precipice of exhaustion. His stamina tested against the stubborn onslaught of a foe already defeated. His breath became labored as he cut down two more foes on a spinning back swing. In his peripheral vision, he watched two large tower shields plant themselves beside him and he smiled as his little wolves lashed out from behind them. With a rallying cry, Alton surged forward once more, meeting the last of the invaders in a furious clash of steel. These were the elites now. Mana coursed through their muscles as they fought his team to a standstill. One stood above others, a massive man in armor of midnight. He felled a member of Fox team before standing tall with shield and sword held high. The Edorian slammed his sword to his shield and pointed at Alton. The battlefield fell silent as the fighting between both sides stilled. Alton took a deep breath and turned to meet Davih¡¯s eyes. His friend shrugged in a way that displayed the confidence he felt, like they were discussing dinner options at an inn. He felt out to his core and found it still a third full. It no longer raged like a river, but it remained energized and ready to fight. He pulled deeply from the alta stones stored on his belt. Alton stepped forward and held out his blade in the traditional dueling gesture towards his foe. The man rumbled forward and slapped Alton¡¯s blade away in a clear sign of disrespect. The moment lingered for ten long seconds. With a roar, Alton surged forward and the two warriors met in a clash of titans. The two warriors join in the dance between life and death. Alton was delighted to meet a warrior that could truly test his new skill. Each time their blades met, it sung a deadly melody. Small wounds littered both soldiers as they broke apart and disengaged. Alton breathed heavily, the Edorians face hiding behind a helmet. His belt emptied, he reached out to his core once more and asked it for one more surge. Time froze and Alton felt something cold and alien, yet familiar answer. ¡ª- The battle had turned hectic as Wolf team scrambled after the suicidal captain. The plan had been to establish a beachhead following standard doctrine and let the enemy chew itself up on their formation. Alton had changed that as he led a one-man charge through the enemy, littering the trail in corpses. When they reached him, they formed a shield wall and fell back into rhythm at his side. There were less than ten Edorians left now, all elites. Each of them was fighting the strikers to a standstill while Alton took a breather. The din of battle faded, and Amelia looked over Nelson to see both sides backing off. A giant Edorian was walking towards the line and pointing a sword at Alton. One of Fox team down at his feet. She cringed and watched as Alton looked at Davih and the man shrugged. Alton smiled and took a deep breath before walking forward and holding out his blade like a duel. He wanted an honorable duel! After massacring Edorian troops! What was happening? The man was covered head to toe in armor that resembled absolute darkness. He had a half size shield with wicked edges like barbed steel. His sword looked like it was absorbing light the same way Alton¡¯s was glowing. Amelia looked at her new leader and felt confidence at the outcome. When the fight started, she couldn¡¯t even follow the opening move. ¡ª Rico panted as he tried to recover while Alton and the man in black stared each other down. He had taken a hard hit to the side that stole his breath just before both sides backed off. Miser was holding him up and handing him a health potion, keeping an eye on the Edorians across from him. The air around them was freezing this high in the pass and it was harder to breathe. When the fight between the two started, Rico blinked and missed the opening move. He watched them separate and then clash again in the blink of an eye. Alton was surging at an incredible speed and Rico knew from his own mouth that he could sustain that for a minute. The Agorrans stood frozen at the sheer skill and power on display. The clash of the two blades reverberated through the air, a mesmerizing cadence that echoed through the artistry of a deadly dance. Each movement was calculated, planned and executed flawlessly, a testament to years of training and honing a sacred craft. Rico marveled at the precision of their strikes and the preternatural anticipation that guided each counterstrike. Both swordsman flowed seamlessly from offense to defense in a sequence that his mind could barely comprehend. Rico knew that if he was among that blood stained dirt, he would have died in the opening salvo. As the dance of blades continued, blood flowed from each of the fighters. Alton was limping and the man in black wasn¡¯t raising his shield arm any longer. He saw Alton¡¯s mouth move and his face broke out in a feral grin. Alton exploded forward in the single fastest move Rico could remember ever seeing and skewered the man through the chest while batting his sword aside and trapping it with his off arm. The battlefield held its collective breath as it waited to see the final outcome. The man in black tumbled backwards slowly as Alton fell to his knees. He was smiling, a look of jubilant bliss on his face. The remaining Edorians dropped their weapons and held up their hands in the universal sign of surrender. Rico¡¯s mind snapped back into action as he heard Davih shouting orders to seize the weapons and tie up the prisoners. He followed his orders and kept watch over the healers attending the injured, while replaying that fight in his mind. No matter what it took, he would be that powerful one day. He said a silent thanks to Alton for showing him what was possible, how high he still had to climb. Chapter 17 - Reflection and Growth Alton sat against a rock and watched the cleanup. Davih took control of both teams and gathered the prisoners in the center of the clearing under guard. Two observers went up the trail to look for the scout team that triggered the mission while the rest of them healed. Alton was covered in minor cuts and bruises from the fighting. Two healing potions in and he could finally breathe without wincing from pain. The mana exhaustion was wearing on him and between that and the health potions, he was due for a nasty come down. ¡°I lost control again,¡± He said as Davih sat down beside him. ¡°I was never one to shy away from a fight, but now¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember it? The fight?¡± Davih asked. ¡°Oh yes. Davih,¡± Alton hesitated, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so alive as in those moments. In the thick of it, when bodies are falling all around me and death waits around every corner. It¡¯s elating, like a drug. Remember that liproot that crusty old sergeant from Hawk chew? How it made your face numb? That¡¯s how it feels with my emotions. I put the teams at risk by charging ahead alone.¡± Davih responded by laughing so hard everyone in the clearing turned around to face him. Alton waited bewildered until he recovered enough to speak. ¡°A lot of people were in danger earlier on this trail. Not a single one of them was wearing an Agorran uniform.¡± He continued to laugh while patting his stomach for dramatic effect. ¡°Hey Rork, you feel any danger earlier?¡± He yelled out to his sergeant. ¡°Yeah, danger of being replaced. Why pay a whole strike team when you can just pay one madman?¡± Rork replied with his characteristically stern face. ¡°Yeah Cap, I don¡¯t know much else. How am I gonna pay the bills if you keep that up?¡± A Fox blade called out. ¡°Alton, listen, things are changing for you. Your body should be cut into ten pieces. I watched a man hit you with the supposedly sharp edge of his sword directly on your forearm.¡± He grabbed Alton¡¯s forearm, which showed little more than a scratch. ¡°The strike teams adapt. That¡¯s what we do. We will adapt to this too. One of these days I¡¯ll catch back up to you, until then?¡± Davih took a long, dramatic look around the clearing. ¡°I¡¯m pretty damn okay with playing second fiddle. You saved lives today, Alton. Maybe even mine. Sixty-six soldiers came over that hill, including twenty elites. That was a kill squad. We would have run back with our tails between our legs, scouts scattered or dead and the pass lost.¡± The few soldiers close enough to hear were nodding. Alton thought over the words of his friend as they waited. His first feeling after the elation of battle had left him was guilt and shame. He had broken formation and risked his team advancing to his position, in his mind. As he thought about it, he realized his team wasn¡¯t in any more danger. He vented the pressure off them by taking on more foes, allowing them to remain in formation against more equal numbers, an easy win for a strike team. His mood lifted as he looked out and realized those young, eager faces were still looking at him with respect, not disgust. --- The observers returned with the scouts in tow. Scout team green had hidden in a ravine north of here when they spotted the Edorians advancing. They saw two additional scouting units with the heavy infantry that Alton fought. Both scouting units were either still in the area or had retreated during the fight back to the enemy camp. Alton made the decision to leave the scout team up on the pass with instructions to remain on this side and flee if contact was made. If Edoria wanted this pass enough to send elites, a scout team would not hold it. They gathered the prisoners and roped them together by their hands. It would add time to the return, but the potential intelligence gains outweighed the risk. There were a few interpreters in the camp that were trying to learn the Edorian language from some of the more willing prisoners. Any armor or weapons that weren¡¯t heavily damaged would also be returning. The Edorians had brought enough supplies to hold the pass for some time. Two large sleds that could be pulled by enhancers were loaded with goods. The return down the mountain and back to camp was uneventful. It took six hours to march the prisoners all the way back. A few tried to cause trouble but gave up at any attention from Alton. When they finally reached the camp, Alton was bordering on exhaustion. He dismissed his team for the night to get some rest and cycle while he reported to command. Halfway to the tent, he was stopped by a massive man stepping out of the shadows. The man was a foot taller than Alton and dressed in a black smock. ¡°Alton! Damn it all, I just repaired that armor!¡± Lornie shouted at him in fake anger. ¡°Lornie, armor is meant to be destroyed. That¡¯s the entire point of wearing it!¡± Alton responded with the same level of fake exasperation. Both men laughed and embraced with a clasp of arms. Lornie was the blacksmith assigned to the specialty units. In the fourth tier himself, his command over crafting and mana infusion was impressive. Alton had known the smith since they both served in the first army together. They moved towards the inner part of the camp, chatting companionably. ¡°I have some new toys to test out, my friend,¡± Lornie said before they split near the command tent. ¡°You should come see me at the forges.¡± ¡°I actually wanted to find you soon, anyway. Two of my new shields put down crafting as a specialization. Can I send them over tomorrow to see if they have what it takes to handle the forges?¡± Alton asked him. ¡°New kids to terrorize are always welcome in the forges, Alton, you know that.¡± The big man replied with a laugh. ¡°Tomorrow after morning exercises, then. Keep them busy,¡± Alton sized up his friend, ¡°you may even meet your match in those two.¡± They went their separate ways as Alton walked towards the command tent. The sun was casting the sky a shade of orange and aides were lighting the mana lamps. A tide of messengers was active in the command area, which never bode well. He nodded to the guards and waited for them to grant him entrance. A deep breath on the threshold to steady himself, and he entered. Corbin was bent over a table near the middle of the tent, studying a map with a few others Alton didn¡¯t know by name. He stood back off a few feet and waited for the Major to finish speaking. It sounded like the planning for an advance. Alton didn¡¯t claim a great mind for long-term strategy, but advancing with the threat of mindless behind them didn¡¯t seem smart. ¡°Alton,¡± Corbin finished and noticed him. He motioned for Alton to follow him and they walked over to where Colonel Riske was sitting with the other majors. ¡°Report.¡± Alton gave a detailed report and left nothing out, including his own recklessness. Part of him expected to be reprimanded for endangering his team. When he described the enemy unit types and numbers, he saw them to begin to mark locations on the map. Figurines representing each were moved around to mark the most updated location reported by longsights and scouts. He finished his report and stood at attention to see what the result would be. The assembled command remained in thought for a moment before Corbin spoke. ¡°Alton, your breakthrough to the fifth tier has changed so much of what we know of small team tactics. That you can stretch yourself to take on so many foes without seemingly being in danger is shocking. With just one more of you¡­ah time will tell if others catch up. This last elite you mentioned, would he have over matched Davih?¡± Alton thought back to the fight. It had taken a lot out of him to fight the last elite, but he was already down below half of his core when it started. If he had been fresh, he felt it would have been far easier. Though the gap between him and Davih felt as large as ever right now. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Possibly Davih alone, with his team to support, I think Fox would prevail.¡± Alton finally said. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Both of you have tomorrow off to recover. Rest up, Alton. Things are changing fast. If we stay still, we allow Edoria to dig in and fortify. If we move too fast, we may find ourselves surrounded by a tide of mindless. The war hangs in the balance more precarious than ever.¡± Corbin said ominously. --- Alton laid flat on his back on the bench across from the training yard for the strikers. His team went through their morning kata while he tried to recover from using multiple health potions and alta stones. He planned to let Lews take a pass at him after morning exercises rather than listen to the healers complain about using multiple potions in succession. His core felt raw and angry when he probed it, so he was without the relief mana would bring his tired body. The fight from the day prior left him with many cuts and bruises. He couldn¡¯t remember getting hit many times, but the evidence crisscrossed his arms, chest, and back. It seemed that his skin was tougher now. The infusion the texts spoke about a passive process rather than active. When he circulated, he still felt nothing like the pull he experienced when using Fang or infusing an alta stone. Thinking back to his fight against the Edorian elite left him feeling satisfied. The yearning to test himself and his new limits was satiated. He spent the time thinking of new tactics his team could employ in the field with his new capabilities. If he could raise his fledgling wolves to tier five as well, they would become a devastating force. When the kids finished their enhanced kata, Alton called them to attention and sat up on the bench. None of them had overdrawn during the mission yesterday nor required a second health potion. That left them ready to train for the first half of the day and then Alton would give them the afternoon. ¡°Lews, you will practice by saving me a trip to the healer¡¯s tent. The rest of you will practice with your mana. Can any of you infuse already?¡± He asked. ¡°I can,¡± Letty and Nelson answered at the same time. ¡°Good. You two will refill the alta stones on my belt until your cores are empty, then cycle back to half and infuse again.¡± Alton handed them his belt and turned to the rest. ¡°The rest of you circulate and cycle, deepen that connection with your bodies and learn it inside out. If you want to try infusing, there are enough alta stones to take one each.¡± They each sat and focused on cycling. Every citizen of Agorra advanced through mana tiers at a different pace. That Letty and Nelson were already in the third tier and able to infuse was excellent progress. Alton was confident the rest of the team would be close behind them. He had no proof that combat helped advance faster, but the soldiers of Agorra were far more advanced than the regular citizens. Some debated that was selection bias, but Alton wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Lews, let¡¯s begin. How much of the healer training have you completed?¡± Alton asked. ¡°Just a few classes, uh sir,¡± Lews responded. ¡°The healer from fox team will be here soon, until then cycle until your core is full.¡± Alton told the nervous mage. ¡ª- ¡°Leave your manasight on always when you''re trying to heal, keeps you focused. Hover your hand over the area of note and circulate to that hand. When you feel that connection, that change of pace in the mana, push through and think of what you want to accomplish. If it¡¯s closing a fresh cut, think of the skin flowing back together. If it¡¯s internal bleeding, think back to your texts and picture the organ whole and healthy.¡± Alton listened as the experienced battlefield healer lectured of Lews. They were starting with some deeper cuts on his back while he lay on his stomach on his cot. ¡°Lucky you to have such a glutton for punishment on your team. Most of us only get to practice in camp in the real healers¡¯ tents on screamers or those already dead and just don¡¯t know it. Ain¡¯t that right, Cap?¡± Alton felt a thumb push against one of his wounds. ¡°Happy to help,¡± he replied sarcastically. ¡°Try not to focus much on different veins and such, that¡¯s for the real boys in the infirmaries. We just need to stop the bleedin¡¯ and keep em breathin, hah. Right there kid, hover over it and push,¡± Alton grimaced as he felt Lews start on the wound. ¡°Stop your wiggling Cap, I seen you take them hits yesterday and not flinch, you¡¯ll distract the kid. Be glad I¡¯m not a real healer, chanting that damn chant all the time. Drives me batty, it does.¡± ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m here to see Lornie the blacksmith, Captain Alton sent me.¡± Lornie heard a deep voice with the tinge of youth say to his attendant. ¡°Sent him through Peg!¡± Lornie bellowed from his anvil, not wanting to lose his focus. He watched from the corner of his eye as a massive chunk of man walked through the door. Sandy blonde hair with enough muscle to put even blacksmiths to shame. He had a boyish face that belied the killer behind it, if Lornie knew anything about the strikers. Damn maniacs that they were, one and all. Lornie did a double take as a mirror image of the boy walked through behind him. ¡°Either I hit the bottle too hard last night or you are the biggest two brutes to terrorize a mother I have ever seen. Alton certainly knows how to pick them. Names?¡± Lornie floated out. ¡°Nelson, sir,¡± the first said, ¡°Miser, sir,¡± the second. ¡°First things first in my forge, its master. Out of my forge its Lornie. Never have I been nor wanted to be a sir,¡± Lornie replied with a grin. ¡°Yes, sir¡­uh master.¡± Nelson said with a laugh from his brother. ¡°Now, what makes the two of you want to take up crafting? Not the most uncommon specialty, but most are hardly eager to spend days off in the forges and workshops.¡± Lornie asked the two boys. ¡°Well, our pa was a blacksmith back when¡­well when he was alive. Made horseshoes and farm tools, mostly for the folks working the farms outside Liddiholm. Fell down a bottle and nearly gambled the business away. Had to use our sign-on bonuses to keep the business for our younger brother and ma. Figure it¡¯s a good skill to have if we survive our here and make it back home.¡± Miser answered with a flat face that spoke of a hard life to Lornie. ¡°Ah. Bottle gets the best of us sometimes. Any particular area you interested in?¡± Lornie asked. ¡°I want to craft armor and weapons using mana. I can already infuse and think I¡¯d pass tier three if the mages tested me again.¡± Nelson replied with a shrug. ¡°Tools that we can use in the field. We got to see some bangers in one of my electives at the academy. Wouldn¡¯t mind a few of those on my next mission.¡± Miser replied with a devilish grin. ¡°Well, you I can help,¡± Lornie pointed to Nelson. ¡°You, I have the perfect workshop in mind for you, old friend of mine. Just see that you keep your fingers, unlike her, can¡¯t hold a sword with half a hand.¡± He laughed and inclined his head towards the door. ¡ª- Sergeant Rork of Fox team watched the two young blades spar in the practice yard. Each of them wanted to be an enhancer and since Alton was out of commission for the day, he agreed to step in. Rork specialized in body enhancement differently than Alton, who preferred both speed and power in equal measure. Rork focused purely on speed. Three hits would kill just as easily as one, and he got hit in return a lot less. When Rork was describing his preferred fighting style, he could see Rico¡¯s eyes light up. As someone with a slight build, he would benefit greatly from it. The girl was doing her best, certainly, but Rork could tell her heart wasn¡¯t in it. He had them circulating through lower legs and forearms down as they sparred for this session. Trading the power from the larger muscle groups for quicker responses and movements from the smaller. Stretching out each¡¯s effective mana core size for longer and allowing each to move far faster than normal. The result was a lot of frustrated stumbling and Rork had to remind himself not to laugh. He could tell there was some serious competition going on between the two blades of Wolf team. Playing second fiddle to Alton was a prize that many would covet, no doubt. ¡ª Letty grunted in frustration as she strained to fill the alta stone from Captain Alton¡¯s belt. Nelson had left to visit the forges and learn to be a smith, leaving her alone in the yard. She alternated cycling and infusing until her core felt raw and abused. Knowing that they would be back on mission rotation, she decided to drain her core one last time and the cycle it back to full overnight. She had almost accomplished filling one stone; the stones adorning the belt had incredible capacity. It amazed her that Alton had drained them all during the fight with the Edorians. Amazed her and scared her, if she was honest with herself. The man was a monster out of legend both times they had been in combat. She thanked the Mad God he was on her side. She feared his Edorian equivalents out there, somewhere. ¡ª Prian crouched down low as he sat in the wild grass growing north of the camp. His counterpart from Fox was out there somewhere approaching, and his job was to spot him before he entered kill range. He activated manasight and scanned his surroundings again, trying to stay focused. When his nerves couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, he carefully crept through the grass with his bow drawn. He heard a sound off to his right and pivoted, arrow out. Nothing registered in his vision, nor his manasight. Taking a deep breath to settle himself, he breathed out in a sigh. ¡°Dead.¡± A voice sounded behind him. Prian panicked and turned to see the Fox observer standing behind him, looking bored. He sagged down to his knees in frustration and dropped his bow. Third time in a row he hadn¡¯t seen him coming. The man was basically invisible when he wanted to be. ¡°Again.¡± Prian said with hope in his eye. He would get this right. His teammates depended on him to get this right. --- Chant of the Healer ¡°In the quiet hush of the waning night, Whispers of mending, a chant of light. Gentle hands, a touch, kind, Bind the wounds, heart and mind. From the Earth¡¯s embrace, we draw strength Energies weave, entwine and lengthen By this chant, the cuts we mend, In sacred rhythm, our spirits blend. Soothing words, a balm of peace, May pain and hurt forever cease. Threads of healing, woven true, Bind the flesh, spirits too. By the power of these sacred lines, With every word, reaching you and transcending time. Cut and wound, be gone, be revealed, In the harmony of this chant, healed. As screams fade, let the healing flow, In sacred cadence, let limbs regrow. By this chant, the cuts erase, In love and light, this a healing space. Chapter 18 - Danger in the Night The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Chapter 19 - Trouble in the yard The command area was ablaze with messengers, guards, and distressed soldiers. Alton waited patiently to be granted entrance with the guards at the main tent. He understood the source of the chaos. Being caught unprepared for a night raid would rattle anyone. The casualties had been light compared to the last night raid he was a part of. He cycled with his eyes closed and tried to fill his raw core. ¡°Cap¡¯n,¡± the guard said with a nod, and opened the tent flap. Alton walked in and took a deep breath at the threshold. The inside was a hive of activity, with aides swarming over tables, messengers and maps being marked. Alton had to search for Corbin before finding him standing with the infantry major. He walked up and studied the map they were focused on. It detailed the passes on the south side of Fort Kitsu and in the direction of the night raid. ¡°Alton, good you''re here. This raid caught us completely off guard. Latest intelligence had them gathering further down in the valley for a ground assault. There has to be another pass up there that we don¡¯t know about. The question is, how did they herd this many mindless deep in the mountains?¡± Corbin stated and asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how right now. What matters is can they keep doing it? The mindless are perfect shock troops to disguise the movement of their real army. If their heavy infantry had pressed tonight, we would have been sorely tested to respond.¡± A different major that Alton didn¡¯t know said. ¡°We were sorely tested to respond tonight. Without rapid intervention from three skirmisher teams and two strike teams, it may well have ended in disaster. Do we have a casualty report?¡± Corbin asked. ¡°Seventeen casualties and forty-three seriously injured.¡± One of the aides responded. ¡°Acceptable given the circumstances.¡± Corbin said out loud. ¡°Alton. Rest up today and report back at first light. I am tasking Wolf with an expedition through those mountains. You will get the full details tomorrow.¡± Corbin dismissed him. ¡ª- ¡°Push her! Don¡¯t back off!¡± Alton yelled out to the sparring blades. The sound of practice blades slapping against each other echoed across the training yard. It was midafternoon by the time his team recovered enough to begin training for the day. Rico and Amelia were sparring directly in front of Alton. The young blades moved in lockstep, executing well practiced moves taught by the sword instructors at the academy. Rico¡¯s shorter sword flashed out and was met by Amelia¡¯s longer blade, each compensating in their own preferred style. Rico had taken Rork¡¯s teaching to heart and focused on increasing his speed with each attack. He darted in and out of range, scoring minor hits that added up over time. His body was becoming leaner, his muscles adapting to the increased strength and flexibility. Alton watched him fumble his footing a few times, each giving Amelia enough time to react and block his advances. When he finished adapting to his new style and progressed to the fourth tier, Rico would be a menace in one-on-one combat. An infused sword moving that quickly would devastate slower foes. Amelia followed a path more similar to Alton. She preferred to trade minor wounds for devastating blows. Her muscle bulged under her training clothes as she parried and returned attacks on her smaller foe. She had a foot or more reach on him and used the advantage well. Her body was also leaning out, the fat borne of a well-fed youth melting away under the harsher conditions of the strike teams. Alton activated his manasight and watched the circulation patterns of the two. Since his ascension to the fifth tier, his understanding of mana had increased. Small bursts became easier to decipher in real time. If it kept improving, he would be able to track his opponent¡¯s circulation and anticipate attacks. He spent the rest of the sparring session tracking their movements and trying to read their body language and anticipate their moves. When they finished sparring, the three of them walked over to join Miser and Nelson in the strength training area. This corner of the training yard was littered with various weighted blocks and rods. Strikers were required to train both with and without enhancement from mana. As always, one needed a powerful body in the absence of mana. Alton began his routine without mana and marveled at the different in his body in just a month. One of the camp trainers wandered over to keep the kids on track. Alton was trying to find a routine that would take full advantage of his new body. He flew through the weights that had previously been his limit. Jonah would love to collect all of this data, he thought. He settled in and focused on pushing himself. When it came time to enhance, he ran into a fresh problem for the strikers. There simply weren¡¯t enough weights to stress his enhanced frame. He worked as best he could and brainstormed a solution. Prian and Letty wandered over after a few more minutes. Prian was grumbling about losing at archery drills, blaming it on the bows they used. According to him, it was difficult to switch between enhanced and normal bows and maintain accuracy. That Letty could do it didn¡¯t change his opinion. Even Lews joined them in strength training despite his awkwardness and less than stellar ability. He dismissed the rest of the team for the evening. They would need all their strength for what lay tomorrow. Alton wandered over to the main sparring grounds of the camp. In contrast to the muted and serious yard for the strike teams, this one was crawling with men and women of the army. Boisterous laughing, angry yelling and drunken singing all mixed into a cacophony of soldiery. Sparring was both training and stress relief to the common soldier. They may go weeks without seeing combat. A few cheers and howls met him as he walked into the yard and grabbed two practice swords. His fighting style was changing with his new physical abilities. He found himself longing for a companion to Fang. His half shield was becoming less useful in the situations he was finding himself in. He gave the practice swords a twirl and began a series of swings. The noise level dropped until it was silent as everyone watched him to see what he would do. Alton rarely visited the general yard, preferring to spar the other strikers. Even those deep in a spar stopped to see what was going on. Alton¡¯s new level of fame was making it increasingly hard to move around the greater camp. A loud voice called out from the gathered crowd. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Look who decides to grace us commoners!¡± A massive man that made even Alton¡¯s two shields look small called out. ¡°Ricar, just the kind of ignorant lout I was looking for.¡± Alton returned the barb. There was silence in the yard as the two strode towards each other. No one wanted to be in the middle of a fight between the Wolf and the Vanguard. Ricar led a group of infantrymen that were famous among Agorrans. Nicknamed the Vanguard, Ricar demanded to be at the front of every advance. The man felt most at peace when dozens of swords and arrows were heading directly for him. His infamy was further stoked by his brutish appearance and quick anger. There was no love lost between the two. Alton had pulled Ricar out of the fire during an ambush years earlier, when they both served in the first army. Ricar¡¯s wounded pride had yet to forgive Alton for it. The Vanguard often ridiculed the strike teams, considering them cowards for not engaging in the front lines. Alton ridiculed the Vanguard for wearing more metal than skin, generally low intelligence or whatever else he fancied in the moment. ¡°I need some practice being surrounded by a horde of mindless and Edorians. Figured the only ones dumb enough to simulate that accurately are the Vanguard. Thank the Mad God I found you here instead of your usual lovemaking in the pens.¡± Alton said loudly. ¡°Bold words. Last I heard, a horde of mindless did you and yours in. How¡¯s the team, Alton? I heard the services were lovely. Next time, I¡¯ll be sure to send flowers.¡± Ricar replied with a nasty smirk. Alton tightened his grip on the two swords. In all the nasty insults thrown back and forth, never had this line been crossed. His intentions had been innocent and true to start. He just wanted to practice against a large crowd. Now, however, he intended to send a message. A very, very painful one. ¡°Pick up a sword, Ricar.¡± Alton growled. ¡°Ho! Someone is a little angry!¡± Ricar laughed and spun in a circle with his arms raised. ¡°The little pup wants a sparring match, boys. Let¡¯s give him a nice little beating and send him back to his replacements.¡± Alton waited precisely ten seconds as everyone not involved scattered out of the yard. Twenty-two remained and Alton smiled. Those that remained were about to learn a very valuable lesson. He rolled his shoulders a few times and let his joints give an audible crack. This was going to be just what he needed. ¡ª- A sliver of afternoon sun remained in the sky, casting an orange hue over the training yard. A silent witness to the conflict brewing between Alton and the infantryman known as the Vanguard. Alton stood in the middle of the yard with two practice swords gripped tightly in each hand while twenty-two men surrounded him. The infantrymen used various weapons, and each wore a different amount of armor. Jonah arrived just as the violence was about to start. He sighed and took a seat in the bleachers with the rest of the spectators. This rivalry was an old one and a tired one. He knew there would be no point in trying to stop the two. After what Ricar said, this only ended one way. Jonah only hoped Alton would spare his life. Ricar was a blowhard, but his men revered him and he was effective. The result of the coming fight was a foregone conclusion in Jonah¡¯s mind. The gap between the fourth and fifth tier was staggering even a month ago. His mind could only imagine how far Alton had pushed it since. The tales coming out of the camp only added to Jonah¡¯s certainty. That didn¡¯t stop him from adding to the wagering pot going around. A fool and his money, after all. Jonah watched Alton close his eyes and take a deep breath. He activated his manasight and saw Alton begin to circulate a small amount at first, but then¡­mana exploded from him. Alton whipped his sword out and smashed it into the head of the closest man. Despite being a practice blade, blood flew from the man¡¯s skull and he landed with an audible thunk, unmoving. A stunned silence settled before the yard erupted in violence. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The Vanguard attacked as one, a disciplined wave of attacks designed to leave no room for escape. Alton moved with a dancer¡¯s grace, slipping through the onslaught with calculated steps. He ducked, jumped and weaved through the strikes without taking a single hit. His body in the manasphere was glowing brighter than any Jonah had a comparison for. As the Vanguard pressed around him, Alton switched from defense to offense. He unraveled the unity of their attacks with counterattacks that left the soldiers bleeding and incapacitated. Jonah could feel his anger as Alton broke arms and legs with no regard for safety. In less than ten seconds, Alton had shattered the formation and pressed towards Ricar. Bodies littered the ground around him. Ricar, never one to back down from a fight, advanced in tune. Alton grinned and sprinted forward, pointing both swords at his foe. When he was six paces away, he stopped and spun on one foot, throwing one of his swords at Ricar¡¯s throat. At the same time, he used his momentum to jump towards the man with his other sword still gripped tightly. Ricar got his enormous battle axe up in time to block the thrown sword. He continued his swing upwards to try to hit Alton as he flew by, but realized his folly too late. Alton¡¯s remaining sword thundered against the side of Ricar¡¯s neck, smashing his throat and vocal cords. Alton nudged the axe out of the way and completed his jump, landing on the other side. Ricar fell to his knees, grabbing his throat and sputtering while trying to breathe. ¡°Get up, Ricar!¡± Alton roared. ¡°I am not satisfied.¡± When Ricar didn¡¯t answer, Alton kicked one of the remaining soldiers in the leg hard enough to snap it in half. He hacked viciously at the man until he conceded with a whimper. Alton stalked across the yard towards the remaining members of the Vanguard until they threw their swords down and retreated. Jonah saw with horrified eyes that Alton almost pursued them anyway. ¡°GET UP RICAR! I AM NOT SATISFIED!¡± Alton screamed at the man, still desperately trying to breathe. Jonah hurried across the practice yard, trying to get between Alton and Ricar. If Alton killed him in cold blood, there would be chaos in the camps. Other soldiers were rushing in to the yard to tend to the downed fighters. Few dared to approach Alton. Alton kicked up Ricar¡¯s axe and threw it at the man. It slashed across his thigh and landed on the ground. Ricar stared helplessly back at Alton, his hands still grasping his throat. ¡°Alton! Stop this madness!¡± Jonah yelled out over the yard. Jonah reached Alton just as he kicked Ricar in the chest and sent him stumbling. He grabbed his friend by the shoulders and shook him. Alton turned and the look of anger he was wearing made Jonah¡¯s stomach drop. ¡°You heard what he said. That filth doesn¡¯t deserve to live,¡± Alton snarled. ¡°Cease this foolishness. We are surrounded by real enemies. He may be a lousy excuse for a man, but he is a soldier of the Agorran army.¡± Jonah pleaded with his friend. Alton tightened his fist around his sword but made no move to advance. He turned in a slow circle and observed those around him. Healers were tending to the downed soldiers, guards were standing around awkwardly, not sure what to do. The infantry major was strolling into the yard, surrounded by his men. ¡°Let this be a lesson to you all. Make light of what happened again and no force in this world will keep me from your throat.¡± Alton said loud enough for all to hear before he turned and stalked away from the training grounds. ¡°Stop him!¡± The infantry major shouted to the guards on that side. The guards turned to look at the major, then Alton, then each other. Alton stopped and waited patiently for them to decide. They both nodded to him and stepped aside. Jonah sighed and felt the anxiety flee from the air. He gathered his things and followed Alton towards the striker quarters. --- ¡°That was unwise,¡± Jonah said once they settled in his tent. Alton grumbled under his breath and poured himself a drink, offering one to Jonah, who accepted. They toasted, and Alton slumped down into his chair. The rage of battle had left him on the walk over and was replaced with feelings of regret and frustration. It seemed every time he used his mana these days, he lost control of his emotions. ¡°Ricar crossed the line.¡± Alton replied stubbornly. ¡°I agree. Does crippling his unit for days and nearly killing him seem an adequate punishment to you?¡± Jonah asked. ¡°It certainly did at the time.¡± Alton muttered. They drank in silence for a few minutes while each digested their thoughts. Alton needed to practice fighting large groups. He needed practice not losing control of his emotions. The power he wielding now came with steep consequences in that regard. He knew he needed to gain control over them. The power was too strong to ignore. ¡°I found some more information. Deep in the vaults of one of the council families, hidden away for decades.¡± Jonah broke the silence. ¡°And they just gave it to you?¡± Alton asked with a smirk. ¡°Certainly.¡± Jonah replied, ¡°after a little persuasion, anyway.¡± He took out a scroll and unrolled it over Alton¡¯s desk. Alton could tell it was ancient, just from its appearance. His knowledge of history was certainly lacking compared to Jonah or any other scholar. He found it all interesting, just difficult to sort through fact from tale. ¡°This scroll contains the last known record of Pyramar and his last battle against the Triene. The family that I ahem borrow this from are direct descendants of Pyramar. Do you know the stories?¡± Jonah asked. ¡°Hah. Better off asking him if he can count to eleven.¡± Davih said as he barged into the tent. ¡°Alton, I heard you were a little more murdery and maniacal than normal today. Did you miss me that much?¡± Davih walked over and poured himself a drink before sinking down on Alton¡¯s cot. Alton groaned while leaning forward and burying his head in his hands. Jonah laughed and toasted Davih to his friends¡¯ discontent. ¡°Now, where were we?¡± Davih asked, and tried to look innocent. ¡ª ¡°Sir! Enemy movement spotted across the cavern. General Abraxxes requests back up.¡± The messenger relayed and saluted before sprinting off to finish delivering messages. Pyramar sighed and rolled his shoulders. The stress was getting to him, his body breaking down over the course of the war. Today was the day, one final battle. Pyramar raised his horn to his lips and blew through it. The call of the Dragon sounded through the camp and his men came to attention. ¡°The Triene have made their choice. They march on General Abraxxes. This is it, men. Abraxxes is the anvil. We are the hammer. One last fight for the future of our people. Everything we have fought for over this last decade comes down to this. We march in ten.¡± He said to the assembled army. He sighed as he watched his men ready for the ultimate battle. He hated to ask this of them again, so soon after the last. The Triene were a tenacious foe. They bred four times as fast as humans and reached maturity after eight years. Able to replace losses in their fighting force far easier than humans. Two hundred years since being sealed in this mountain and the men and women of Agorra were facing another extinction event. Kulthar still claimed that the Triene were peaceful in Kael¡¯s time. He hadn¡¯t expected the threat they would pose. He blamed a nameless force behind them, driving them to war. Still urged peace between the races, despite the last decade of bloody battle. It mattered not in the end. One race would live, one would perish to history. ¡ª The battle raged on. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers fighting a battle for survival. The Triene commanded terrible battlefield magic and as many as one in three members of their race could wield it. Compared to the one in ten for humans and mana, it was a stark disadvantage. Without the advancing smithing techniques and mana laden armor, humanity would already be a footnote in the mountain''s history. Pyramar observed his army clash with the forces of the Triene commander, Elu¡¯tril. The strategic games of the last decade abandoned here and now in the face of such raw violence. The battlefield was a canvas of chaos filled with the sounds of swords clashing on shields, thunderous booms of magic and cries of the unfortunate souls wounded but not dead. Agorrans fought valiantly under Pyramar¡¯s banner. Disciplined formations attacked with precision. A testament to years of grueling training and preparation for this moment. He watched his lines hold against the furious assault of the Triene. They figured out now that they were trapped between two armies with no escape. The fighting would continue until the last, no surrender would be offered by either side. This was a battle for the end of all things. Pyramar judged the time appropriate and clasped his helmet on his head. The insignia of the dragon shone brightly on his chest, the sight of it filling his soldiers with hope. Pyramar descended on to the battlefield with a booming crash. He pulled from his writhing core and spew dragon flame from his outstretched hand. Dozens were incinerated on his entrance and the gap was filled by his army surging against their hated foes. He triggered his second ability, dragon¡¯s blood, and saw the response in his men. Fear lessened, replaced with the courage of a legendary beast. Movements became quicker, swords sharper, armor denser. The impact was apparent to all as his elite units charged through the Triene lines. Triene elites tried to counter the press but were routed by the enhanced elites backed by Pyramar. The amount of mana he was channeling now was staggering, fed by amplifiers and reservoirs strategically placed throughout his army. Pyramar was a renowned warrior, in the tenth tier, and his dragon fire could devastate foes. His greatest strength, however, was empowering his men. Every soldier touched by dragon¡¯s blood fought at the level of a tier eight elite. The strongest man left under the mountain flexed his metaphorical muscle and surged through his army. Like an arrow shot from a massive bow, the Triene lines were cleaved through. Pyramar could see General Abraxxes forces in the distance. Once the two armies met, the fight would be over. No force could resist such superior numbers. He continued to surge, using his core liberally until it was at one fourth. He tailed off the support and his soldiers returned to regular form. The moment he waited for happened soon after. Elu¡¯tril made his appearance with his wicked scythe. The Triene general stood ten feet tall and was wrapped in scale armor of azure purple. He decimated a company on his mad approach towards Pyramar. This would be the fourth time the two legendary warriors met in combat, and this time would be the last, of that Pyramar knew. He tapped the alta stones adorning his wrist and filled his core to half. Prior experience told him he would need every drop against Elu¡¯tril. The two met in a clash of sparks. Dragon fire ran down the length of Pyramar¡¯s sword while eldritch darkness adorned the scythe. Soldiers from both sides shied away from the fight as the battle continued on around them. Pyramar surged to his limits and hacked away at his opponent. Elu¡¯tril fought at the same level and the two traded dozens of blows in the span of seconds. Elu¡¯tril attacked with black lightning, which Pyramar countered with dragon fire. For every attack from one, the other countered. Too many fights before, too much knowledge shared. To win this fight would require a sacrifice. Pyramar gritted his teeth and backed away. They both stood and tried to catch their breaths. Covered in cuts and burns, each seemed like a spectre to those around them. Pyramar dove deep down inside his core, down to where his connection to the primal fire lay. His soul burned as he dove and when he reached the threshold, he made a final bargain. He grinned as his bargain was accepted. His men would live, Agorra would survive. His body was bathed in dragon fire as it elongated. His hands became claws, his neck grew to ten feet. Scales covered him like armor and wings ripped out from his back. He was oblivious to the pain, mind focused on only one goal. For the first time, he saw fear in Elu¡¯tril¡¯s dark eyes. When his transformation was complete, he let out a roar that shattered ear drums for hundreds of feet. A ray of dragon fire lanced out and ended the lives of hundreds of the Triene. Elu¡¯tril only just blocked it by channeling his lightning into a shield around him. When his vision cleared, Pyramar was already on top of him. He hacked and bite, sliced and clawed his deadly rival. Every counterattack failed against his scale armor, every avenue of escape cut off by superior speed. When Elu¡¯tril was too battered to resist, Pyramar surged every last drop of mana into his dragon fire skill and blasted the Triene leader until he was a burned out husk. The battle ended shortly after as the Triene army was eradicated to the last. His men gathered around him with sorrow in their eyes. They knew he had crossed the threshold. Only one man in all of Agorran history had manifested an aspect in full and lived, and Pyramar was not a God. He shared a few last laughs and tears with those that had followed him for decades. His family would survive, he had ensured that. Agorra would survive, his sacrifice, like Kaels before him, bought them more time. ¡ª- Jonah finished reading the scroll, and the group sat in silent thought. Alton realized he knew less of his countries history than previously thought. How could a story like this be kept in a manor basement when it could hold the key to everything? Pyramar had skills related to his aspect and even manifested it entirely, though fatally. ¡°We have so much left to learn.¡± Jonah said softly. Chapter 20 - Plans and Prayers ¡°I want him punished! He savagely attacked nearly an entire unit of infantryman!¡± The infantry major, whose name Alton still didn¡¯t know, was shouting in the command tent. ¡°You want the second in command of the strikers, a hero throughout the camp, punished for defeating the Vanguard twenty two versus one in the sparring yard?¡± Major Corbin replied, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°He¡¯s a rabid dog that needs to learn his place in a civilized army!¡± The major shouted in reply. ¡°Did Ricar not just start a drunken brawl among the camp followers last week?¡± Corbin turned and asked an aide, who pretended to be anywhere else. ¡°General Tavi will hear of this! You specialty units are nothing without the infantry. You will regret this, Corbin.¡± He finished throwing his fit and stormed out of the tent. Alton waited off to the side for Corbin to acknowledge him. Davih and a few other captains of strikers, skirmishers and scouts were all gathered in the command tent, awaiting orders. Corbin took a deep breath and leaned over the table with a map of the mountains spread over it. He moved a few pieces around and Alton could tell he was trying to stay calm but wanted to yell at them, or mostly him. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t get it all out of your system on our own troops.¡± He started. ¡°Scouts peg enemy movement on all seven passes we have scouted through the mountains. We always knew they had superior numbers and they are showing that now. Third Army is making a full retreat to Kitsu and abandoning our current location. If Edoria gets a horde behind us, it will be a rout.¡± Corbin surveyed the group standing before him. ¡°The eleven of you make up the majority of the specialty units. It will take all of you to defend these passes while the army retreats. I ask you to do this with a heavy heart. This will be the last time everyone here meets in this life. I ask you to face superior numbers on uneven terrain and know that every life you take is a soldier spared. Full details and unit compositions are in the briefing. You have until noon to leave and still beat the Edorians to the passes. The scouts have identified the best choke points. Mad God be with you.¡± ¡ª Alton walked beside Davih and the others back to the striker quarters with a heavy heart. He was about to ask the kids¡­no, he couldn¡¯t think of them as kids any longer. He was about to ask Wolf team to sacrifice their lives. To buy the common soldiers and camp followers time to retreat to Kitsu. It would be a slaughter up on those passes, and they all knew it. ¡°Damn.¡± Davih said beside him. Alton grunted his agreement. When they reached the training yard, they found the teams practicing their morning katas. Davih called them to attention, and Alton waited for them to assemble. He studied the faces looking back at him. Some old and grizzled, veterans of many difficult situations. Some bright and new, fresh off the glory of a won fight and lives saved. He knew this would be the last morning he gazed upon some. ¡°All specialty units are being sent out to defend seven passes against Edorian incursion. The Third Army is retreating back to Fort Kitsu and we need to hold those passes until they can. We have until midday to leave and beat the Edorians to strategic choke holds identified by the scouting teams. Your captains will have further orders. Wolf team on me,¡± Alton said to the assembled teams. Wolf team gathered around Alton. He could tell they were all nervous, as they should be. He drew them off to the side and waited for his thoughts to settle. Taking a knee before them, he gazed at each of them and took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair. To ask this of you in only your second week at camp. War is a savage crucible where humanity¡¯s worst instincts are laid bare. It¡¯s a grotesque theater of injustice and unfairness. The concept of fair in war is a mere phantom, lost amid the chaos of destruction. We soldiers are tied together by a desperate will to survive, pitting brother against brother. And yet, I have to ask this of you anyway,¡± Alton said to the silent group. ¡°Full combat gear and armor. We need enough supplies to last us a week. Full expedition equip, Prian and Letty, you will go to the supply depot and requisition supplies. Ask Fox teams utility for a full list. Lews, to the healers for a full kit out. The rest of you are with me. Gather our gear and drag it to the south gate. Cycle aggressively, you will need it later.¡± ¡ª Alton checked over his belt and sword while he walked. All five alta stones were filled to the brim and ready for heavy use. His repaired armor glowed softly blue as it fed on its own internal reservoir. The crafters had really outdone themselves with this iteration of armor. It was as soft as cloth and nearly as strong as iron. As long as it was supplied with mana, it was supreme battlefield equipment for a team like Wolf that relied on speed and position. They finished setting their supplies off to the side of the main road leading out of the camp. The pass Wolf team was assigned to was directly east of the camp. It was located deep in a valley littered with caves and small clumps of forest. Fox team was assigned to the pass south of theirs while a skirmisher group took one north. Each was assigned one infantry unit and one archer unit in support. That was all the army could spare while retreating in the face of a ground assault. Alton gazed out over the terrain towards the mountains. This was Third Army¡¯s first retreat since taking back Fort Kitsu over two years prior. The camp behind him was roiling with chaos as temporary buildings were torn to the studs and supplies loaded into carts. An offensive was launched early in the morning to push the Edorians back and buy the camp as much time as possible. His team was gathering around him as each finished gathering the supplies. ¡°Fear and hope mix in the air. Though I can¡¯t tell which is stronger.¡± Jonah said from behind him. He turned and saw his friend dressed in battle regalia. ¡°Dusting off the old boots, Jonah?¡± ¡°Yes. History hangs in the balance tonight. What happens here will echo throughout the valleys. I can feel it in my bones. We are at a precipice. What lies on the other side? I can¡¯t see it yet,¡± Jonah replied cryptically. Alton grunted at his old friend. His flair for the dramatic was well known to all. As for his words, Alton couldn¡¯t say he disagreed. The hair on his arms stood up as he reached out to his core and felt it alive with purpose and power. He lost himself in thought as he recounted the tale from the night. What one powerful general had done to turn the battle. If he could reach that level and replicate that power¡­ The mixed infantry and archer unit arrived and broke Alton¡¯s chain of thoughts. Forty common soldiers and his team of eight. Against an unknown number of Edorians with mindless shock troops. Alton closed his eyes and took a deep breath. They needed him to be the unflappable Wolf of Agorra, and he would be, for them. ¡°Gather up! We move out now to secure the pass. Priority is to make it to the identified choke point and evaluate it for defensive positioning. Second priority is to clear any surrounding caves or ambush spots.¡± Alton began. ¡°Wolf team will advance at haste and make the choke hold first. Infantry move at the quickest pace you can arrive ready to fight. If contact is made prior to your arrival, we will signal. Prian, your communicator stone is tied to the infantry commander. Maintain two-way communication at all times. Any questions?¡± None were voiced. These men and women knew the stakes. Failure was not an option. ¡ª- Alton and Rico paced the group out of the camp and towards the pass. The grassy plain gave way to rolling hills and scattered alpine forests. This was the only valley system in Agorra that didn¡¯t have a river or other source of water flowing through it. The vegetation was sparse and animals far less common. The team was halfway to the site thanks to leaving any heavier equipment with the infantry unit following behind. Prian called out a dozen caves that littered the sides of the valley wall as they closed in on it. Any of those caves could hold ambush forces and would need to be searched. Alton shrugged off memories of the cave encounters these past months. This time, it would be different. Alton called for a halt and had Prian use the map provided by the scouting team to confirm which pass they were to follow. The old, worn trail they were following split off in three directions. The central route was picked, and they continued on. After another hour of valleys and rolling hills, they reached the pass. It looked to be an old riverbed, soft sand and scattered rocks spread for a hundred feet. It would be difficult fighting on the soft and unsteady ground. They continued on and found the choke point another mile up. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The path narrowed as it wound through a canyon with walls a hundred feet high. Halfway into the canyon, the path was so narrow only two people could walk side by side. This was as good as they were going to find to force a fight. Alton sent Prian ahead to look for signs of enemy movement and the waiting scouts. He set Amelia and the others to building a defensive position while he took Rico back to clear the caves. ¡ª- Amelia, Miser and Nelson took turns moving the heavy rocks from the dry riverbed through the canyon. It was exhausting work for Amelia, who lacked the mass of the other two. Letty was at the end of the canyon looking for alternate routes up the canyon walls they could be ambushed from. Lews was setting up his field healing kit near the opening where they were creating a fall back point. Thousands of boulders littered the riverbed from being washed through the canyon over the centuries of snow melt. Alton advised them to create uneven footing through the canyon to limit the amount of soldiers that could easily pass through. The position they would hold for first contact was so narrow the two burly shields could only just stand shoulder to shoulder with shields planted. It was an excellent stalling tactic; she had to admit, but she failed to see how they would attack from it. Alton and Rico left to clear the caves behind them and Prian was still looking for the enemy. They needed to buy the Third Army two days to retreat to Kitsu. No firm numbers had been given on how many Edorians were expected to assault these passes. Amelia¡¯s mind was in overdrive as she tried to remember every counter siege tactic they had been taught in the academy. The team was looking to her for answers in Alton¡¯s absence and it was unnerving her. Letty returned and identified two paths up the canyon on either side. Once the Edorians couldn¡¯t push through, they would turn to those and climb over. Amelia climbed up with her and stood on top of the canyon looking out at the greater mountains. It was a breathtaking sight. Pure white snow glistened and reflected the setting sun. She couldn¡¯t see any movement from this vantage and it belayed her confidence that they wouldn¡¯t be tested during the night. The two women piled up rocks and boulders near the edge of the cliff to drop onto any attempting climbers. When they felt they had enough piled up, they moved over to the other side of the cliff and started again. Amelia was having to burn heavy amounts of mana to move the larger rocks and climb the cliff side. She tried cycling as she moved, but the process continued to escape her. She could move a minimal amount of mana while in motion, but it didn¡¯t come close to replacing her losses. When she returned to the lower canyon, she found an impressive amount of boulders littering the path. Miser and Nelson were both shirtless and coated in sweat as they worked. Amelia herself had to watch her footing on approach to the two. An idea hit her halfway down and she turned to walk back to the entrance. She circulated through her legs and sprinted towards the choke point and counted eleven seconds. Eleven seconds until contact against mana enhanced foes. She grabbed a bag left near the river basin and walked back to the twins. The camp crafters had given each team twenty mana lanterns to work with. Each lantern would light an area of around ten feet by ten feet in a soft, blue glow. Each would last a full night and could be recharged by anyone who could infuse, which only included three of Wolf team. The team weighed the options for placing the stones to give the best visibility. Letty took four and used them to light up the top of the canyon walls. They decided on two above the choke point, one on each side. The rest were placed every ten feet on alternating walls until they reached the end of the canyon. It was almost dark enough between the walls to light the lanterns already. No use in giving the enemy free information. When the sun set beyond the mountain, the team strapped their armor on and waited. Prian should be returning soon after meeting with the scouts placed farther up the pass. Letty took her spot above them on the canyon wall and strung her bow. She would stay up and provide cover fire while watching for Edorians attempting to circumvent the canyon. Prian would take the opposite wall when he returned. Alton was due to return soon and she could thrust leadership back on him. --- Rico pressed himself against the wall of the cave and waited for Alton¡¯s signal. His sword was cradled against his chest to prevent it from reflecting the sun. His core was above half and he resisted circulating so as to not alert anyone watching with manasight. This was the fourth cave they had scouted, and each contained Edorian soldiers. Alton gave the hand signal to advance on three and then spread up three fingers, slowly counting down. Three. Two. One. He flung himself around the corner and into the entrance to the cave. Alton was opposite him and together, they pounced on the unsuspecting men. As before, two Edorian scouts were inside the cave. Both were dead before they had a chance to react. Alton went back to the cave mouth to look for danger while Rico scoured their supplies for any maps. The scouts had enough supplies for a few days, and the evidence left in the cave suggested they were stationed there for a week. The next cave was another quarter mile down the valley. Rico looked up at the waning sun and guessed they had an hour left to cover this side of the valley. Anyone left inside the caves after nightfall was a dagger waiting in the back. Growing up on the street taught you to keep threats in front of you. The two blades sprinted to the next cave and repeated the process as before. Each cave contained at minimum two scouts, but one large one had six. The Edorian scouts were outmatched against Alton and himself, the fights over quickly. Rico felt numb to the killing. These soldiers were converting hundreds to mindless and fighting beside them. They had no place in a civilized world. As the sun finally set on the day, Alton and Rico returned to the center of the valley and found the infantry marching up. They made good timing considering how much gear they had to carry and without the benefit of mana. Food, water, a field camp set up, and arrows added up to a lot of weight. Alton grunted in surprise beside him, and Rico tracked his eyes to the form of Jonah among the men. Rico had been around the older man a few times now, but never spoken to him. He was highly respected in the camp and known to be one of the stronger tier four mages. Rico was eager at the prospect of seeing him in battle. They reached the dry river bed at the same time and Alton called for the column to halt. A field camp would be set here for soldiers to rotate out and rest. Alton dismissed Rico to rejoin his team in the canyon and set to organizing the camp. Rico happily obliged, anxious to return to his friends. He made it to the slot canyon just as the last light of the day was fading. Mana lanterns were placed around the entrance and he could see the dark outlines of his team further in. Rico said a small prayer and hoped for an uneventful night of no combat. ¡ª- Alton set the infantry to building a field camp and set out to find his team. Jonah was at his side as they walked through the dry riverbed. His boots crunched on the sand and rock as he considered plans in his mind. Fighting in the dark was a disadvantage to the aggressors in normal situations, the mindless made this abnormal. The fiends didn¡¯t care if there was light or not; they tracked the innate mana core of every human. ¡°Are you sure you''re up to fighting, Jonah? This might get nasty.¡± Alton said. ¡°I¡¯m counting on it, old friend. I have been thinking day and night since we parted at Kitsu. What made you different? What happened to push you over the fifth tier?¡± Jonah answered. Alton started to reply, but Jonah continued. ¡°Rhetorical, Alton. I think it was emotion, emotion and danger. In the cave on your first ascent, you were in a winless fight against superior numbers. At the funeral, your emotions were caught in a fever pitch. The answer lies out here,¡± he swept his arms out ¡°inside the chaos of battle, all of our stories, our legends of the past were heroes of great deeds. Successful researchers that consumed themselves in their works, priests that dedicated entire lives to their faith.¡± ¡°I can learn no more reading scrolls in dusty basements. I still feel it in the air, Alton. Something is brewing that I must be a part of. I cannot tell you why, or how I know, base instinct is telling me to be here.¡± Jonah finished. Alton mused on his words until they reached the rest of his team. Amelia reported on the defenses and Alton was proud of the ingenuity his team was showing. The lead sergeant from the infantry unit and Alton¡¯s team sat to discuss the plan. Prian was yet to return with enemy sighting or numbers, so the plan would have to be malleable. The canyon would be manned by six soldiers at a time. The two shields would rotate with each other and be accompanied by three infantry men to hold the canyon. A blade would always be in the canyon and up top on either side to prevent ambushes from above. Archers would be posted on top of the canyon wall and back further in the canyon to fire into the enemy. Jonah and Lews would maintain a small field healing area near the entrance to the canyon. Jonah would freelance as he saw fit once the fighting got heavy. Alton trusted his judgment. There were three choke points inside the canyon that could be used as fall back points. Once out of the canyon, the field camp would serve as the last rallying point. If they failed to hold, they were to scatter and regroup at Kitsu. Alton prayed it didn¡¯t come to that. Prian returned two hours after night fell with eleven scouts in tow. They were racing down the pass, carrying several of the scouts between them. The rest of the company had been lost in early combat higher in the pass. Most of the scouts were beaten and battered. Lews and Jonah began tending to them. Ten would remain in fighting shape, one was on his way to the afterlife, they could only make him comfortable. ¡°Prian, report,¡± Alton stated once the healers got to work. ¡°Sir! Contact made with the enemy six miles up near the first peak you can see in the distance. Scout team Enir was tasked with delaying tactics and was trying to disguise the trail with brush and rocks when they were ambushed. I arrived in time to tip the fight in our direction and we made haste down the pass. The trail winds down but can accommodate high numbers of troops until a mile up when it begins to narrow. Estimated time to enemy arrival is two hours.¡± Prian rushed out. The scout sergeant had drawn a map in the dirt with the assistance of a mana lantern. ¡°Enemy numbers?¡± Alton asked. ¡°Er¡­¡± Prian froze. ¡°No less than a thousand, Cap.¡± The scout team sergeant stated to the dirt, never looking up from his makeshift map. ¡°Mad God shield us¡­¡± Jonah muttered. The camp was silent and his next words were felt across the souls of everyone present. ¡°Whispers in the shadows, chaos in the mind, Dance with madness, strength the bind. Against this tide, against this swarm, We stand unyielding, we weather this storm. Madness, our ever present ally in this crowd, Warriors we are, fierce and unbowed. Numbers may overwhelm, but we persist, In the echoes of chaos, our strength subsists. In this realm of insanity, we find our might, A symphony of discord plays a warriors plight. Superior numbers, we remain unswayed, The Mad God, my shield and blade. Chapter 21 - A Narrow Plan Prian was chewing on a particularly tough piece of jerky when he saw the first torch round the bend and become visible. He debated cursing his luck, making a strike team just in time for a suicidal mission, but his family had never had great luck to begin with. Born to the lower class, his parents were farmers. Too many mouths to feed at home had seen him signing up for the army at first chance. He checked his timepiece, two hours, just as he predicted. He was stationed on top of the canyon wall opposite Letty as more torchlight rounded the curve and became visible. Activating his manasight and crouching low to the rock, he saw wisps of mana trailing off a few of the soldiers. Mindless didn¡¯t register to manasight as they hunted mana, but couldn¡¯t use it. These were Edorian soldiers, human ones. He threw a rock over at Letty and motioned to her to activate her communicator. She could infuse the stone and trigger the reaction to the companion stone down in the canyon. They would be limited up here in this darkness until the enemy reached the mana lanterns above the choke point. He braced himself and nocked his bow. As the footsteps became louder and the torches closer, he could hear the Edorians chanting in their own language. It added an ominous element to the night and rattled his nerves. He checked his position and gear for the tenth time that hour. The ledge leading down was five feet off to his right, and the canyon wall was fifty feet before him. He was careful to stay down and out of sight until the fight began. Wolf team would only get one chance at a surprise. The enemy would know where they were after they opened fire from the top. Five archers sat behind him at staggered distances. No one wanted to bump into each other and tumble off the side. He could hear whispers behind him as someone prayed. He checked his timepiece again, almost midnight. ¡ª Miser sat in the cramped canyon with his back to the rock. He really had tried to stay focused and at attention, but they had been waiting for hours. His mind wandered to his latest engineering project back at the camps. He hoped the workshop staff made it out safely. Miser spent all of his free time the last week crafting his newest weapon¡­ ¡°Letty just triggered her communicator. Enemy spotted but too far for us to see. Get in position.¡± Alton said softly from behind him. Miser jumped to his feet as if he had seen a ghost. How the captain moved so quietly baffled him. A small avalanche was triggered every time Miser tried to readjust. He grabbed his shield and planted it before him, nearly blocking the entire canyon. Mana lights cast the area in an eerie glow that gave Miser the creeps. He gripped the spear he was holding tightly in his hand. There were six of them down in the canyon for the first shift. The captain, four infantrymen, and Miser. The infantrymen were to act as backup shields when needed and to stab away at the soldiers and mindless when not. They all had several spears to attack from range and swords for close combat. The spears were a nasty type that Miser hoped to never be on the wrong end of. Each one had a barbed head to cause maximum damage on entry and exit. He nodded to the two closest soldiers to him and tried to put on a brave face. His core was full, and he circulated with some basic stretches to loosen up. The captain¡¯s reputation had spread to the rest of the team. They couldn¡¯t be regular soldiers or even regular strikers. He had to exude confidence. He looked back at the captain, and he was as unflappable as ever. The captain was there to do well¡­captain things. Miser had one job to do, not let a single Edorian past him until his brother came to relieve him and take his place. His lazy brother was probably sleeping, or chatting up Amelia while Miser stood here and battled his nerves. He absent mindedly put his hand on the small bag tied to his waist and jingled its contents. ¡ª- Alton felt the rumble in his pocket from the communicator stone. Alton sent one of the reserves to alert Rico and Amelia. They would join Prian and Letty at the top of the canyon. Alton sorely hoped the Edorians would just ram themselves down the canyon for a few hours and exhaust themselves. Any competent commander on the other side would make holding this pass impossible. He stepped up next to Miser and let him know to get into position. He tried not to smile when he scared the poor kid and waited for him to set in position. Alton stationed two of the reserves at Miser¡¯s should and talked them through the tactics for the first charge. Let the enemy break themselves on the shield. Arrogance and ignorance were powerful weapons. Stab with the spears but don¡¯t commit. Only two or three foes could mount an offensive at a time, an easily countered number. The last reserve was given the communicator stone and told to leave it with their sergeant. The sergeant was managing the reserves and in charge of the rotation schedule. Miser and Nelson would rotate every thirty minutes as able to cycle and rest. Alton would take the pressure off by advancing down the canyon until the next shield wall was set. It wasn¡¯t a perfect system, but it was what they had. He checked his timepiece and found it midnight. Seven hours to hold in the dark, then the hard part would start. Alton took a long sip from his flask and offered it to his fellow canyon dwellers. None of them accepted the bitter Agorran whiskey, prudes. He passed the time instead repeating his new mantra internally. Do not run off on your own. Do not run off on your own. Do not run off on your own. Alton would master his emotions this time. That surge of power that called to him so seductively would be paired with an iron and indomitable will and rational thinking. Alton had never met a wolf, but he knew they hunted in packs. He would learn to stay with his pack as well. His pack was here in this pass. They would hunt together and they would live together. The orange glow of torches crept into the vision of the defenders in the canyon. Alton counted ten of them and watched them pause at the entrance to the canyon. They would no doubt see the mana lanterns and know someone was near. He watched with held breath as a set of two torches started down the canyon towards them. One torch fell behind the other as the two Edorians navigated the tight tunnel. Alton held his closed fist in front of him and in line of sight of Miser, silencing him and commanding him to wait. When they were ten feet away, Alton backed up and then surged through his legs to jump over Miser and slashed Fang through the necks of both soldiers. He killed the mana flowing through his legs to avoid showing on manasight any longer than necessary. The torches he threw a dozen feet closer to the Edorians to increase the confusion. He slipped back by Miser, and they waited for a response. Alton ignored the wide-eyed stare from the infantrymen and debated with himself if that counted for running off on his own. He decided it didn¡¯t since he came right back to the line. A loud voice shouted out in that stupid language. Alton imagined them standing there confused and looking at the torches. He enjoyed the visual. Two more torches made the journey down the canyon. These two were taking their time and Alton could see the shadow of several bodies behind them. He raised his hand in view of the mana lantern and hoped his little snipers were watching. Counting down from five, he very slowly dropped all of his fingers and then his fist. Ten bow strings snapped in the silence, and the bodies in the canyon hit the ground. This time, there was an uproar from beyond as the Edorians realized something was happening. Alton wasn¡¯t sure if they could hear the bows from that far, but they definitely heard the moans coming from at least one survivor. Alton briefly debated putting them out of their misery, but decided against it. Humans that cavorted with monsters were monsters. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Alton watched with a feeling of dread when the torches spread out on the sides of the canyon. His teams up top would see action early when they started looking for ways to go around instead of through. He switched to manasight and watched another group start broaching the tunnel. These were circulating in full. Alton tapped Miser on the back and leaned in. ¡°Two in front are circulating. Minimum tier two but likely higher. Be ready.¡± Alton said in a whisper. He gripped Fang in his dominant hand while keeping his offhand free for now. The camp didn¡¯t have any suitable blades for infusing to wield opposite Fang, and Alton didn¡¯t want to overload a sword and cause an explosion, not accidentally at least. He was hoping to forage one from the corpse of a generous Edorian before the night was out. The Edorians closed the distance cautiously. Around ten feet away, one of them bent down and grabbed a large rock, throwing it forward. It struck Miser¡¯s shield with a loud thunk and Miser let out a surprised yelp. Shouts sounded from the two in the lead and from the group standing at the entrance to the canyon. The group in the canyon pushed forward and hacked away at Miser¡¯s shield. He crouched down behind it and kept it up and strong against the attack. Alton watched mana flow through the shield and negate any damage. The weapons were not being enhanced, so Alton guessed them to be only in the second or third tier. He raised his fist and signaled for the archers to back off. Two quick taps on the soldiers next to him had them jump forward and stab with spears. Two barbed spears erupted through the stomachs of the Edorians assaulting Miser. Tunnel vision on their target and low visibility prevented them from seeing the other two soldiers in time to defend. It took practice to fight in the mixed lighting of torches and mana lanterns, the orange and blue haze disoriented unfamiliar soldiers. The soldiers behind them scrambled back and traded shouts. Surprise was up by now, Alton walked forward and put the two Edorians out of their misery. His manasight was still active and as he stabbed through the neck of the first soldier, he saw a wisp of mana trail out towards him. He jumped back and tried to swat it out of the way, but it passed through his arm and entered his chest, where he felt his core. He reached inwards to his core and checked it over. It was full and the normal tingle before battle was ever present. Nothing felt amiss, Alton questioned what he had seen. ¡°Miser. Manasight and watch me, tell me what you see,¡± Alton said. Alton stepped forward and stabbed through the next downed soldier and watched the wisp trail into his chest again. He felt nothing from it and watched curiously as it entered his chest. No soldiers were coming through the end of the pass to replace the fallen. He walked back toward his team, lost in thought. ¡°Did you see anything out of the ordinary?¡± Alton asked Miser. ¡°No, sir. No enemy movement on manasight.¡± Miser replied. ¡°Did you notice anything about me when I killed that soldier?¡± Alton asked again. Miser looked confused, ¡°no? No sir, I didn¡¯t notice anything?¡± ¡°Curious¡­¡± Alton muttered. ¡°Contact!¡± A voice from above shouted. ¡°Enemies on the left ridge. Engaging.¡± That was the archer sergeant up there with Prian. ¡°Target down.¡± Alton strained his ears to listen to any action up top. He heard a twang and the sound of whistling. He reached out and grabbed the two soldiers and pulled them in. ¡°Arrows!¡± Miser held his shield while the other two put their shields up horizontally. A dozen arrows slammed into the shield a few seconds later, but none punctured through the mana hardened steel. They waited and a second volley hit a few seconds later. Alton leaned around Miser and saw foot soldiers approaching. All circulating throughout, time to get serious. ¡°Miser, contact from the front! You two keep your shields ready to react to my call for arrows. Spears at the ready!¡± Alton shouted. Fang was still gripped tightly in his hand as he bent and loaded his knees to spring forward. The opposing commander was quick to use the combination of archers and foot soldiers. If they had to defend from the air and the front, it would hamper their original plan. The forces engaging from the front were trying to step over the bodies of their fallen comrades, and it was costing them precious time. Arrows whistled down from above and cut a few down as Alton¡¯s team took their turn for target practice. He activated manasight and leapt forward to cut down two of them with a furious set of slashes. Both defended in time to survive his salvo, but it only took a few more swings for Alton to batter through their defenses. More wisps of mana flowed into his core when he landed the killing blows. He pursed the stragglers down the canyon and cut three more down before it opened up enough for them to bring numbers to bear. Alton retreated to rejoin his team and caught his breath against the canyon wall. By his guess, they were down about twenty soldiers in the first half hour. Any commander would be seething angry after being handed a series of losses. No more activity sounded from up top on either side. He infused his communicator to ask Letty for an all clear and received it. The enemy was being cautious now, planning something. Nelson, Jonah, and four more infantryman arrived to swap out and send the others back for rest and patching up. Alton greeted them with a grin and a nod. ¡°Plenty of fun to go around, lads.¡± He said. ¡°Jonah,¡± he said and nodded his head back down the path. ¡°Did you lose control again?¡± Jonah asked when they were out of hearing range. ¡°What? No. Not this time, at least. I want you to stay in the canyon and keep your manasight active during the next attack. Tell me if you see anything unusual.¡± Alton said. ¡°Cryptic statements are more of my thing, Alton.¡± Jonah replied with a questioning look. ¡°I have a theory, but I don¡¯t want to lead you to it if you decide something else entirely. Trust me on this one.¡± Alton replied with a shrug. ¡°I have always trusted you, Alton. What¡¯s one more odd request?¡± Jonah said cheekily. ¡°How are the others holding up?¡± Alton asked him before they moved to rejoin the canyon team. ¡°Sometimes waiting and not knowing is worse than the actual fighting,¡± Jonah replied with a long sigh, ¡°it has been many years since I¡¯ve found myself in this situation. The men will hold, they are strong. They have an unyielding belief in their captain and that he will see them through.¡± Alton didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so he turned and instead walked back deeper into the canyon. If his theory was correct, he was absorbing mana from his slain foes. It would make sense why the army progressed faster than any others outside of the odd adventurer and treasure hunter. Killing mana capable fiends and humans would be the fastest way to grow in strength. The Agorran decline in mana strength was well documented through the ages. Stories of long dead heroes like Pyramar were so many generations removed it seemed more a child''s tale than reality. If part of the decline was the lack of fighting against other mana users, it would make sense. The last few hundred years under the mountain had been relatively peaceful as far as Alton knew. When Mortarok began his campaign and forced them to flee, the highest tiered individual had been tier eight. In the time before the mountain, when war and conflict were common, there were dozens of men and women above the tenth tier. The question left to solve was why could he only see it now? Alton had killed hundreds of mana capable fiends and dozens of Edorians. Was it related to the fifth tier? Some hidden threshold? If Jonah could also see it, it would be a boon to Agorra. Jonah had a brilliant mind for research and application that Alton just did not. --- Jonah did not have to ponder Alton¡¯s cryptic message for long. A call sounded from up to and they raced back to the choke point. Jonah¡¯s sword was still buckled at his side as he took his position behind one of the regulars. He grabbed a spear that was leaning against the wall and got ready to stab. It had been a few years since he used a spear, but he was pretty sure he remembered how. ¡°This end right?¡± He asked the soldier next to him. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Was all the reply he got. He chuckled and slapped the soldier on the shoulder. Nerves before battle were a good sign. Every confident soldier he knew was dead. Every one of them, except Alton and Davih. His two friends had been on the forefront of the Agorran offensive for years and still acted like they worked at a bar serving drinks. Jonah¡¯s manasight was ready, and he was nearly blinded by Alton surging next to him. He heard him say something to the young shield, but it was lost in a rumble sounding from the canyon entrance. The tense position of his body should have been enough of a clue. ¡°Mindless. Dozens of them scrambling down the ravine. No other signs up top.¡± One of Alton¡¯s wolves said from up top. ¡°Brace for impact. Remember, they are feral. Stabbing them in the chest won¡¯t work. Aim for the head. Don¡¯t abandon the shield, be ready to pull the man in front of you out,¡± Alton said with a muted intensity. The mindless hit in a rush and slammed against the shields wedged into the rocks and held by the powerful young men. They scratched, clawed and tried to bite through the enhanced metal without success. Alton called for spears and each of them close enough, stabbed from above the shield down into the mass of bodies. Through pure numerical chance, some of the mindless died. Jonah watched as Alton stabbed one through the top of its head, not all the way through but enough to kill it. He saw nothing out of the ordinary when it happened and chalked it up to Alton¡¯s stress levels. A few arrows flew down from above the canyon and Jonah heard more bowstrings being snapped. He would wager Alton¡¯s archers were keeping the Edorians from firing at will into the fight. Alton and the soldiers handled the mindless. The fiends couldn¡¯t overcome the shield wall and lacked the intelligence to work around it. It took a few minutes of stabbing, but the result was all the same. A large pile of bodies was building up before the choke point, adding to the difficulty. It was also adding to the smell of the area, Jonah thought with a wince. Chapter 22 - Mistakes Masked in Smoke When the first wave of mindless was killed off, Alton had Nelson switch to the lead attacker with Jonah for the next wave. He refused to explain why when questioned, and just stared at Jonah when he complained. The second wave hit a few minutes later while Jonah was still grumbling about elder abuse. Alton watched in silence with his manasight active and waited with held breath. If he was right, this was the key to everything. The mindless closed the gap and Nelson lopped a head clean off the shoulders and was rewarded by a wisp of mana trailing from the mindless back to Nelson¡¯s core. The boy didn¡¯t react, nor did Jonah, when the same happened to him. Alton held his tongue until the wave was over. Distractions were deadly against the fiends. ¡°Jonah,¡± Alton said and inclined his neck backwards. ¡°Alton, if you just wanted to know if I could still swing a sword, there are easier ways to test it.¡± Jonah griped and leaned on his knees to catch his breath. ¡°The life of a stuffy academic disagrees with you, friend. I remember when you could pace a fight while lecturing both sides to death.¡± Alton said with a grin. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to get old, Alton.¡± Jonah replied and shook his head. ¡°Did you fight with manasight on?¡± Alton finally asked, the words bursting from his mouth. ¡°I did. Nothing out of the ordinary. The mindless don¡¯t register and the shield¡¯s circulation is weak, on the cusp of the third tier, I assume.¡± Jonah replied with a shrug. ¡°Jonah¡­I don¡¯t know how to explain this, so just shut up and listen.¡± Alton said to forestall Jonah¡¯s usual litany of questions. ¡°I don¡¯t normally fight with manasight on as I find it distracting. When the first two circulators came down the canyon, it was still on as I killed the first. I watched as a wisp of mana trailed from the first one directly into my core. Something that I have never experienced before. At first I thought it was an attack or some sorts but my core reveals no changes or damages.¡± Alton explained. ¡°This may be tied to the fifth tier, then? Able to ¡®harvest¡¯ mana from a killed foe¡¯s core?¡± Jonah mused. ¡°I watched it happen to you as well, Jonah. You and Nelson both.¡± Alton said. Jonah looked stunned as he took in Alton¡¯s words. He could see the older mans mind racing as he considered the implications. Jonah was one of the leading researchers on mana outside of the academies. One of the first to reach the fourth tier and stuck there ever since. ¡°This could change everything,¡± Jonah mumbled. ¡°Jonah, you are the closest person I know to breaking into the fifth tier. I want you to take the lead spot for the next wave of attacks. Land the killing blow on every mindless, we will funnel them to you. I will be there for backup if you need it. If we can push you to the fifth tier, we may yet survive this mission.¡± Alton said. ¡°If this works, we can push the entire team forward.¡± ¡ª- Jonah grunted and tried to work the pain out of his stiff shoulders. Three move waves of mindless had attacked them in the canyon during the night. His body was unaccustomed to swinging the heavy sword for so long. He was grateful an uneasy peace had settled in as the Edorians waited for daylight before another assault. Alton confirmed he had been draining mana from his foes, for lack of a better word. It puzzled Jonah that no one had observed this phenomenon before. Why was this not written and passed through the generations since it was common to be above the fifth tier? In that case, fighting and killing were surely not the only way. Crafters, shopkeepers, politicians, priests of all faiths had risen through the tiers in ages past. His core felt full and alive. It roiled with anticipation at being used. Just infusing the mana lanterns gave Jonah a sense of euphoria he wasn¡¯t expecting. He wished his colleagues from the academy were here to help him set up a study with proper parameters and measuring equipment. Alton¡¯s team would have to do for test subjects. Jonah closed his eyes and rested against the rock. It was going to be a long day once the Edorians woke up. They had to hold until the end of the next night to give the Third Army enough time to retreat. It would take everything they had once the Edorians assaulted in full. ¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t understand, sir. You want me to fight the mindless in the gap alone?¡± Lews stammered out when Captain Alton gave him the assignment. ¡°Not alone, Lews, I just want you to be the one landing the killing blow. Think of it as a training exercise. We will be there to support you if trouble arises.¡± Alton replied with a confident smile. ¡ª- Alton huffed as he climbed over the last ledge and reached the top of the canyon. From this side, it was a perilous climb that he was only able to complete due to circulating. Any common soldier would never make it with the arrows and rocks his team would be using. He pulled himself over the edge and rolled onto his back. ¡°Captain.¡± One of the archers gave him a nod before turning back to survey the Edorian side of the pass. The sun was breaking through the cloudy morning and washing the land in light. Alton joined his archers and his heart sank at the amount of Edorians assembled. Four sections of camp were set up, and he counted half a hundred or more fires. It looked like the count of one thousand wasn¡¯t far off. Off to the side was a large ramshackle pen that held hundreds of mindless. He could see Edorians patrolling the outside of the pen to prevent runners. The camp was coming alive and Alton knew today would be bloody. The command staff would try new tactics to get around the canyon. Amelia and Prian were off to the side in a cycling position, so Alton walked over to join them. ¡°Prian, is there any other way around this canyon we need to worry about?¡± Alton asked. Prian opened his eyes at the unexpected voice, ¡°no, no, sir. Not for a half dozen miles, at least according to the scouts. They can slip a few soldiers over, but not this many, and not without us noticing.¡± He stood and joined Alton. Amelia broke out of her meditation and joined as well. He looked over the team assembled on top of the canyon. They looked physically tired, but every set of eyes he met burned with fire and steel. They would hold against everything short of an all out attack. ¡°Gather up. Have any of you manifested mana except Amelia and Prian?¡± He asked the group of ten. No one answered. ¡°Amelia, Prian, you are to land the killing blow on any mindless or circulators you come across. This is important. I don¡¯t have time to explain it all, but I think it¡¯s the key to advancing you past the fourth tier. Understood?¡± He asked. They turned to look at each other and back at him. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they answered in unison. ¡°Good,¡± he focused on the archers, ¡°don¡¯t attack until they do. We are here to buy time above all else. If they attack, we answer.¡± Alton looked at each archer until he got a nod in confirmation. ¡°If anyone above your tier comes over that edge, you shout with everything you have for backup. It took me thirty seconds to get up here without surging. I could make it in ten if I had to. Do not engage alone if you can avoid it. Guard each other¡¯s backs. Someone scan for arrows at all times. Don¡¯t get caught watching the canyon and take an errant shot.¡± He finished. Alton stepped to the far side and sprinted towards the gap. He surged through his legs at the last moment and jumped across to the other side. While he doubted his team could accomplish it, it was good to know that he could if he needed to. He walked up to Letty and Rico and repeated his instructions from earlier. Each archer acknowledged his command, both wolves agreeing as well, albeit with more visible confusion. Alton finished his business and returned down to the choke point. He was just in time as several heavily armored Edorians started charging down the tunnel. These were holding torches despite the brightening light. Alton activated his manasight and watched as the four Edorians circulated. ¡°Tier three, by my guess. So it begins.¡± He said to no one in particular. ¡ª- Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Nelson was the lead shield at the choke point for the first action of the day. The four Edorians charging at him were wearing thick armor the color of pure night. The captain behind him said they were tier three, which was Nelson¡¯s current tier. He braced his shoulder against his modified shield and felt the mana thrum through it. He had carved a small opening in the shield to let him see through it before they left camp. The smiths had helped him build mana circuits around it so that it wouldn¡¯t be weakened by the modification. He felt much better being able to see the charge coming. He felt much worse the closer the charge got. The lead Edorian slammed against him shoulder first and pushed him back a foot. Nelson felt the soldier behind him throw their weight into him and prevent him from sliding farther back. Swords hacked at his shield and snaked around trying to find purchase. He used the spear in his offhand to stab out and into the thigh of the closest soldier. A shout of pain followed his spear when he circulated and ripped it back out. The barbs on the end of the strengthened shafts were nasty work. Nelson and the three infantrymen slowly whittled down the Edorians following the captains instructions to hit them low and save all the killing blows for Nelson and Jonah. It felt horrible to stab someone that was down and moaning like they were cattle for the slaughter. He focused on the impact he could have if he breached tier five like the captain¡­ ¡ª Alton watched with satisfaction as his canyon group held off the first three waves of Edorians. The morning began with humans assaulting the choke hold rather than mindless. Decked in heavy armor with a variety of weapons to breach the shields of the Agorrans. Alton was able to hold himself in reserve and watch as mana flowed into Jonah and Nelson. Jonah had to be close. He knew it. The smell of smoke suddenly filled the air and Alton realized the last group had set fire to the bodies cramping the tunnel. They intended to force them out by making it difficult to breathe. This worked both ways unless the Edorians planned to charge through the fire. Alton coughed and called for a quick retreat and brought everyone out of range of the smoke. They regrouped at the mouth of the canyon and waited for the smoke to clear. Alton could see similar trails of smoke starting beyond the canyon. Edoria was obscuring their movements from the observers up top. It would be a stalemate in the canyon until both sides could breathe cleanly. Alton sent the team to swap out with the reserves except for Jonah, who stayed. Alton realized his folly a moment later when an archer began shouting at him from the top. Mindless were being herded down the tunnel. The fiends wouldn¡¯t care about the fire or smoke. They would attack without regard for the damage done to their own bodies. Edoria has just armed former human torches and set them in Alton¡¯s direction. ¡°Up top, stay vigilant! Don¡¯t waste arrows in the smoke!¡± Alton called out. He ripped Fang from its sheath and joined Jonah at the mouth. The reserve group was still working through the loose footing of the riverbed. Only Miser could circulate and join them at any speed. Alton traded a glance with his old friend as they waited for the mindless to emerge. Alton really hated mindless. The horde emerged a few moments later. Burning bodies streamed towards them like spectres out of a terrible nightmare. Alton circulated liberally to increase his movement and reaction speed. He wanted to kill without burning himself in the process. Time slowed down as Alton took a deep breath and counted to three. One. Two. Three. Alton surged and launched himself into the canyon. He hacked and slashed through the mushy corpses, meeting little resistance. He targeted the legs and torsos when he could, leaving the kills for Jonah. After the tenth burning body was sliced in half, Alton found himself facing Edorian heavy infantry. They used the mindless to move past the choke point. This area of the canyon was wide enough for six to stand shoulder to shoulder. Jonah walked behind him and finished off each of the mindless. His team was behind Jonah and settling into a fighting formation. The sight of Jonah casually killing the mindless like a farmer pulling weeds seemed to disturb the Edorians. Alton didn¡¯t give them time to steel their nerves and lashed out with Fang. Fang rattled through the air as it impacted the heavy metal helmets. Alton infused mana threw his sword and watched the blinding glow force the Edorians to turn away. He took advantage of the distraction to press the first Edorian and hammer through his armor. It took four hits to get through and land a critical blow, but the soldier buckled once Fang sunk to its hilt in its gut. Alton whipped Fang to the side and caught another under the arm. Fang lodged deeply in the armor. He surged again and pulled it back before balancing off one leg and kicking the soldier as hard as he could into the rock wall. Two down and four to go in the first group. He continued his relentless assault on the Edorians, taking full advantage of his heightened speed. The soldiers were struggling to react in time. None of them were past the fifth tier and it showed clearly in the difference between them and Alton. He spun with Fang low and cut through the achilles while kicking a different soldier in the knee. Alton sprinted to the wall and jumped up, kicked off with one foot, and turned in the air to land behind them. With him out of the way, his team advanced and forced a line. They fought in a well practiced formation as the role of shield and infantryman fought in similar ways. Jonah free lanced and finished the downed Edorians on the way. Alton sprinted forward to prevent the Edorians from controlling the choke point. He met heavy resistance all the way through the canyon and left a trail of devastation in his wake. The Edorians were not sending their elites and Alton said a quick thanks to the Mad God for it. If a foe on the level of the one he had fought the week prior arrived, it would be a tough fight in these conditions. Even thinking of that fight sent a trill of excitement through Alton¡¯s core. When he reached the choke point, he found the bodies cleared and more common soldiers trying to force through. It was childs play for Alton to defeat the common soldiers in the tight space. The soldiers could not react in time for Altons¡¯ speed. He stabbed, slashed, kicked and punched his way down the line until his team reached the choke point and set the shield wall. Alton turned and dashed back to them, slipping through a gap they opened. He leaned against the wall and breathed heavily. His core was down to half. He tapped his belt alta stones. The team couldn¡¯t afford Alton to run out of mana this early. He checked his timepiece, and it was only two hours past dawn. Ten more hours of daylight to go. Miser and the rest were able to handle the common soldiers trying to push through while Alton recovered. Alton had a few small slashes that were bleeding, and his armor was ripped in a few places. He debated drinking a health potion but decided against it, Lews could patch him up for practice. He left Jonah in command with the communicator and walked back to the healer. ¡ª- Amelia watched the battle in the canyon with held breath. The move to smoke out the tunnel was a brilliant move from the enemy. As soon as Wolf team cleared out, the mindless were herded from the pen and released. They hit the choke point without a care despite half of them catching on fire. She gasped when she could see through the thick smoke and saw Alton hacking them apart. He moved gracefully, avoiding getting burned or entangled with the corpses that were falling apart. Jonah walked behind him, finishing the ones he crippled instead of killing. Amelia wasn¡¯t sure what Alton wanted with them landing the killing blows, but she trusted him implicitly. The archer standing guard against arrows shouted out a warning and Amelia whipped her head around to watch a cascade of arrows fall towards her. It was easy for the two circulators to step aside from the scattered attack, but one archer took an arrow through the gut. She drug him over to the side and shouted for Lews to climb up if he could. They returned fire on the archers and it was much easier to shoot down accurately than up. Ten archers died for every volley sent off the top. When the Edorians realized how bad the losses were, they backed the archers out of bow range. Amelia and the others spent the time trying to pick off the Edorians walking too close. Rico and Letty were on the opposite side, doing the same thing. It was while her head was turned to see them she saw the Edorians scaling the wall, obscured by the smoke. She shouted out a warning to Rico and ran to the edge of her cliff. There were dozens of Edorians in climbing up with some near the top. She rallied her troops to the edge and fired down at the climbers. Both sides of the canyon walls furiously attacked to keep the Edorians from gaining the ledge. Rocks were thrown or rolled off, quivers exhausted. It wasn¡¯t enough as the first started trying to pull themselves over. Amelia took action and started cutting them down before they could defend. The archers were all armed with short swords but far from experts at using them. She ordered them to remain back and fire at will. Prian was at her side as they fought the foes that successfully made the ledge. Amelia used every ounce of her skill as a blade to keep them from getting overwhelmed. Ten bodies later, and they regained the advantage over the climbers. The Edorian commanders relinquished the attempt and Amelia breathed out in relief. Prian was breathing deeply at her side and bleeding from half a dozen wounds, as was she. A shout of pain sounded from across the canyon and she turned to see Rico surrounded over the downed form of Letty. Without a thought, she screamed out for Alton and circulated through her legs, throwing herself over the gap. She landed roughly, scraping her knees through her pants, but keeping her sword. The closest Edorian failed to turn in time, and she impaled him through the midsection. The climbers couldn¡¯t wear the same heavy armor as the soldiers down in the canyon. The two former rivals found themselves fighting side by side against superior numbers and overwhelming odds. They united in mutual purpose to protect Letty, and Amelia felt the pull of combat settle over her mind. Her strength shined as she hammered through the defenses while Rico¡¯s speed countered any defense they tried to muster. Hearts racing, they stood shoulder to shoulder and faced down a growing number of foes. The clash of steel from below meshed with their own fight and drowned out any other sound to Amelia¡¯s ear. They danced to the symphony of battle, two beings moving in perfect synchrony. Movements complementing each other as if they had battled together for years rather than months, an instinctive harmony of survival. One of the archers arrived to pull Letty back out of harm¡¯s way. Amelia lost her footing and took a vicious kick to the knee. She fell hard on the damaged knee and used her good leg to prop herself up and continue hacking at the growing crowd. Rico stepped forwards to cover her. ¡°Amelia! Get out of here!¡± Rico shouted, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you!¡± She roared back and hobbled back to her feet. She flared out and pushed her circulation to a level she had never reached before. The battle raged on as even the common soldiers could trade blows with her now. Enough soldiers had made the ledge to surround them and Rico took a nasty slash to his back, breaking through his armor. She tried to compensate for him and took three hits in succession. The captain appeared like a comet crashing from the sky. He moved through the soldiers like a leaf moves through air on the wind. Fang glowing a brilliant white as it hacked apart the former soldiers. It only took moments for Alton to finish off the rest and the archers were able to fire at will on the climbers. The Edorians abandoned the fight and drew back out of arrow range. They lived to fight for another hour. Chapter 23 - When it Breaks Alton gasped for breath against the canyon wall. The Edorian assault was relentless, throwing bodies at the choke point and both canyon walls. He checked his timepiece and sighed. It was only barely past noon. Jonah was beside him, slumped down and eyes closed in meditation. Nelson and Miser were both manning the choke point. Rest rotations had been abandoned in the face of constant combat. Four infantry were with them, the rest up top to support the others. Even the scouts were forced to fight to keep them from being overwhelmed. Alton hoped the Third Army was making progress. They wouldn¡¯t last the night. He heard more shouting from the end of the canyon and walked back to the line. More Edorians were shuffling in to prepare for another attack. The one in the lead was wearing intricate armor compared to the rest and Alton triggered his manasight for confirmation, an elite. Edoria was taking off the kids¡¯ gloves. ¡°Elite in the canyon! Be on guard!¡± Alton shouted to both his team in the tunnel and the two archers close enough to hear him from the top. He drew Fang and advanced to stand behind his shields. The alta stones on his belt were already drained, the reservoir of his sword was his last spare mana. Jonah didn¡¯t stir behind him, and Alton left him to rest. By his count, more than a hundred foes had attempted the canyon in the daylight alone. The lead Edorian drew a large sword that shone brightly with an orange glow. Alton knew right away he was infusing it, and the sword was built to handle it. He licked his lips greedily at finally finding a companion sword to Fang. His new style of dual wielding swords would let him move through common soldiers and mindless, near effortlessly. ¡°When they crash on the shields, that one is mine.¡± Alton said in a low voice and pointed out the elite. Ten Edorians entered and advanced until only four could be seen. Alton could hear more fighting up top, but no shouts for help. He hoped they could hold for now. He couldn¡¯t leave this fight. In his manasight, the four in the lead glowed brightly, centered around their cores. He studied the image for a few seconds before his blood ran cold. The sight and sensation reminded him of the Sapient capable of firing mana blasts. ¡°Brace for impact! Circulate with everything you have! Jonah, manasight on!¡± Alton shouted. The old man was up and behind him now. Alton reached forward to the two shields and placed a hand on both, infusing rapidly from his own core. The ambient mana in the canyon trembled, and a powerful blast launched from the Edorians and crashed against the shield. Alton was thrown back with the others a few feet and landed in a scramble. He shook his head clear and returned to his feet to find the Edorians charging their position. Arrows flew from above, but the thick armor deflected them without hassle. Alton worked his way in front of the downed shields and took a deep breath, centering himself for the fight to come. He drew deeply from Fang in the precious seconds he had left. The first soldier led with a vicious downward swing and Alton parried it off to the side. The elite was fourth in the canyon, letting his lackeys take the initial assault. Alton pulled from his core and grinned when he felt it respond. The temperature around him dropped and time slowed as Alton elevated himself once again. ¡ª Jonah watched as the Edorians gathered a massive amount of mana between the four of them. This was the first display of this nature he was able to witness, and the scholarly side of his mind took over. He watched the mana exit the cores and flow through various exit points on each one¡¯s body before joining before the lead soldier. The elite in the lead seemed to gather the mana and then focused it outwards. Jonah was so consumed with watching he reacted too slow when it slammed into the shield. He was thrown back with the others from the resulting blast and smashed his head against the rock wall. He sat up dazed and confused with his manasight still active. He turned and watched Alton stand before the four soldiers alone. Six more waited behind them for a chance to attack. His mind was slowed from the pain, dizziness wracked him despite him still sitting. Jonah felt himself dissociate the past and present, his overwhelmed mind focusing on the events prior to the blast. He watched again and again as the mana gathered around the soldiers and flowed outwards. It ran against the popular theories from the academy. It was suspected that to cast mana outwards, one needed to channel it through a central exit point. This was not the case with the Edorians. The mana exited from a different place on each body. Was each individual unique in the location of this exit node? Did it even matter? Were they all above tier five? Jonah¡¯s mind eased back to the present, and he watched Alton block a swing from the first soldier. Alton was glowing in his manasight like a bonfire compared to small campfires from the others. Alton slipped under the guard of the soldier and stabbed him through his faceplate. It was luck that Jonah still had his manasight on and saw Alton pulse just a minuscule amount brighter. It all clicked in Jonah¡¯s mind and he felt clarity like he had never experienced before. He reached down to his core and found it half empty, but yearning for input. Guiding it like he would to circulate, he searched for any area that felt different. When infusing, one would feel a point that felt like a pulling motion against one¡¯s core, tempting them to push more mana. He felt it now, pulsating powerfully right above his naval. He stood to fight alongside his oldest friend, once more into the fire. ¡ª- With a sudden flurry of motion, the Edorian elites lunged forward as one. Their blades flashed out in the confined space, limiting Altons¡¯ movement. He met the onslaught with unwavering resolve and parried each blow in rapid succession. They joined in the ever deadly dance as Alton weaved through the attacks. The narrow confines of the canyon had been distinctly in Alton¡¯s advantage against common soldiers. Against these elites, it was proving to be neutral at best, a disadvantage at worst. He darted between the rocky outcroppings, using the natural barriers to prevent all three from attacking from the same direction. Feinting and mixing his attacks with false ones let him slowly gain the upper hand. These may have been elites, but they still lacked in speed and strength compared to Alton. He sliced one across the hamstrings when his boot got caught against a rock. A swift kick to the knee joint left another limping. Alton took a rough blow to his back for the kick, but his armor held. He jumped back and left a soldier overextended, chopping down and through their arm. Despite the skill and co-ordination shown by the elites, they found themselves overwhelmed against him. His anticipation of each strike and superior speed allowed him to whittle them down without surging. He reached out to his core and found it still well above half. His enemies were gradually being whittled down from four to one before the leader, whom cast the blast, joined the fight. As soon as they met blades, Alton knew this was an evenly matched fight. The strength of the Edorian matched Altons, and both blades slapped away. Alton wasted no time and surged into his counter attack. He threw himself forward and ducked under the retaliating blow, punching up with his sword hilt. The hit landed against the soldier¡¯s gut, but Alton traded an elbow down on his back for it. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He jumped to the side to avoid the downswing and ripped out with Fang. A long slash mark scored against the Edorians helmet and left it misshaped against the eyes. Alton grunted in frustration and pushed more mana through Fang. The sword continued to glow brighter and brighter as it accepted the mana from Alton. The Edorian elite stopped to take off his helmet, and Alton was stunned to see what looked like just a kid under it. He couldn¡¯t have been older than his young wolves, already so powerful. Resisting distraction at his foe¡¯s age, Alton launched himself forward with a furious attack combination. His mana was draining rapidly now. He needed to end this. ¡°Alton, down!¡± He heard Jonah shout, and years of following orders had him dropping to the ground. His core rippled as he felt a large amount of mana pass over him. He craned his head up to see the elite take a mana blast to his chest. It exploded against him and threw him backwards into the canyon wall. Alton didn¡¯t hesitate as he jumped up and closed the distance. The soldier had time to raise his arm in a pitiful defense. Alton swiped it aside and stabbed down through the neck. He fell to his knees, gasping for air, and checked the canyon. The other six soldiers were advancing now to take the place of the fallen. Alton was about to turn to meet them when another mana blast rippled past him. It detonated against the crowd. The result was a charnel house of body parts flung through the air. Alton looked back in shock to see Jonah standing in the canyon with his arms spread outwards, a smile on his face. The old man collapsed down to his knees and then fell forward on his face. Alton sprinted back to his friend and cradled his head in his arms. His pulse was strong, and he was breathing. Jonah had launched the mana attacks! That meant he was right. Jonah was in the fifth tier now. He smiled at his friend and gratefully realized his two shields were back up and moving. He guessed it was less than a minute since the initial blast that felled them. They shook off the disorientation and resumed their place at the choke point, shields up and ready. Alton breathed in and out, catching his breath and riding the emotions pouring from him. With a reliable way to advance through the tiers, he could forge his team into the deadliest weapon Agorra had. He gently sat Jonah off to the side against the wall and sent a soldier back to get Lews. ¡°Captain,¡± one of them called out. Alton turned his head and saw Miser walking towards him with the fallen Edorian elites sword. ¡°Think this belongs to you now, sir,¡± Miser said with a smile. ¡°Finders keepers, eh?¡± Alton replied with a grin. Alton checked with the archers posted up on the walls and got the all clear. No further combat up top and no Edorians coming down the canyon. He sank down next to Jonah and drank a health potion. --- Lews hustled down the canyon to find his mentor, Jonah, and the captain leaning against the wall. Jonah was slumped against the wall with his chin resting on his chest. No wounds were obvious to Lews. Alton was covered in minor cuts and bruises, which wasn¡¯t far from his captain¡¯s natural state. He kneeled down to attend to the captain, but he waved him away. ¡°Jonah, first,¡± the captain said in a tired voice. Lews activated his manasight and probed Jonah¡¯s body. He found no wounds that would explain his mentor¡¯s condition on his body. When he reached the head, he found a likely concussion with small bleeding at the base of the brain. His teachings had not reached the level of the brain yet and he wasn¡¯t confident in trying to heal it. The injury didn¡¯t seem significant enough for him to warrant causing further damage. He finished his inspection and wound nothing else outside of small scraps. The captain was satisfied and allowed Lews to heal him. He fixed up the minor cuts and wounds that adorned the captain¡¯s arms and legs. A large bruise was forming on his back that he was also able to heal. His core was still nearly full, so he moved on to the common soldiers. They had received a few nasty bruises and cuts during the course of the fight. Both of the shields were in good shape. Those two lugs were hard to damage. Lews finished up his duty and made to return when the captain reached out and stopped him. ¡°Check in up top. See what kind of shape everyone is in, report back to me,¡± Captain Alton said. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lews replied and left to make the arduous climb up. --- Rico and Letty stood shoulder to shoulder and watched the fight down in the canyon. The Edorians had not attempted to retake the canyon walls since the last assault, giving the defenders time to rest and heal. The same could not be said for the forces down below. A few of the archers fired down on the heavily armored soldiers to little effect. He felt emotionally burdened not being able to help Alton after being saved just a few minutes ago. His job was to hold this canyon wall, though he longed to join them below. Letty was leaning against him. Two health potions were required to smooth over the damage done. She was breathing heavily and wincing with every movement. Rico saw Lews scramble up over the ledge and raised his arm to get his attention. He guided Letty over to a boulder and helped her sit down. Lews started tending to her wounds, so Rico walked back out to the edge to survey the remaining army. It was two hours past noon and the sun had just finished crossing overhead. There was still a long time left to hold before darkness fell again. A flash of light caught Rico¡¯s attention off to the side, well past the Edorian forces. He strained his eyes to see the source. It looked as if someone was flashing a¡­mirror? Rico turned to call one of the other scouts over and explained what he saw. The scout took a serious expression and called for their sergeant. They stood there scanning the terrain for further sightings while trying to seem normal to the watching forces below. The flash occurred a few more times and Rico¡¯s stomach sank at the sergeant¡¯s reaction. More bad news was in order. He didn¡¯t rush them as they deciphered the messages. ¡°Damn,¡± the sergeant whispered softly. He turned and looked at Rico, ¡°the pass south of us has fallen. Enemy advances unmolested. Our backs are open to assault.¡± Rico cursed and walked over to the edge where Alton was resting. ¡°Send two scouts to confirm the pass has fallen. We need to know if we are about to get flanked. Report back when you have word.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go myself,¡± the sergeant said and jogged over to the ledge and began climbing down. Rico debated his course of action. The scouts had no reason to lie and, if true, they may only have a few moments to prepare. He made his decision and stalked over to where Lews was healing Letty. ¡°Scouts report the south pass has fallen. The sergeant goes to confirm. I need to let Alton know. Be ready for anything.¡± Rico told them. He received two panicked nods in return and Lews doubled down on his work to get Letty back to fighting shape. Rico rushed off to the edge of the canyon wall and climbed down as fast as he could. When he reached the ground, he sprinted through the riverbed to the canyon opening and up to the choke point. ¡°Sir!¡± He arrived out of breath before Alton. ¡°Rico, whats happened?¡± Alton asked. ¡°Scouts report that the south pass has fallen. I¡¯ve sent for confirmation, but we need to assume we are at risk of a flanking force.¡± Rico reported. ¡°Damn it all. Prepare to retreat. We will try to hide among the caves and work our way back to Kitsu. Rico, carry Jonah back out of the pass to the field camp, let anyone you see know the danger.¡± Alton gave him his order. Rico nodded and bent down to pick up the limp form of Jonah. He walked as fast as he could back to the field camp with his mind racing. The plan had worked well so far. They had held for almost a day. South pass had fielded twice as many soldiers with two skirmisher groups, two scout units and two infantry units. The difference was they didn¡¯t have Alton. Footsteps sounded behind him, and he turned to see the archers abandoning the cliff top. They began to rapidly break down the camp and prepare to move out. Amelia, Prian, Lews, and Letty were only a few moments behind. He scanned for Miser and Nelson, but they were still at the choke point with Alton. Keeping up appearances until the last moment, he assumed. Letty was moving much easier now after the healing. Rico sat with his team to cycle and recover as much mana before moving, when a shout sounded from the valley behind them. The scout sergeant was returning at a full sprint. Rico¡¯s heart dropped, as he knew the only reason it could be. ¡°Edorians marching this way. Hundreds, at least. We have half an hour or less. Where¡¯s the captain?¡± The sergeant gasped out between breaths. Rico jumped back up and took off down the canyon to warn Alton. When he reached the captain, he found him and the two shields propping up infantry shields to resemble a wall. It wouldn¡¯t look the same as the tower shields from his team, but may fool the Edorians at a distance. He hastily repeated the report from the scout sergeant, and Alton swore. ¡°Back to the riverbed. Gather everyone up, Miser, Nelson, let¡¯s go,¡± Alton ordered and then ran back through the canyon walls. ¡°Plans changed. We can¡¯t retreat through a full army and we can¡¯t hold this pass from both sides,¡± Alton said. His face was drawn in a grimace. ¡°I only see one way any of us makes it out of these mountains alive. We have whittled away at the Edorians on the other side of the pass for a full day and killed many elites. We know they rely on mindless for shock troops. Prian, how many soldiers do you estimate remain?¡± ¡°Of the Edorians? More than a hundred, less than two. Of the mindless? Three or four hundred in that pen,¡± Prian answered with a shrug. ¡°Heres the plan.¡± Alton bent down and started drawing in the dry, dusty dirt. Chapter 24 - Fury Alton crept through the canyon, keeping his head low below the shields stacked up at the choke point. His team silently trailed behind him. His core thrummed with excitement as the moment of no return closed in. Miser was behind him with his new toys ready to be thrown. The little devil had been busy with the crafters back at camp and cooked up a delightful surprise. Miser explained they were metal balls that contained mana inside, and purposefully wrong glyphs inlaid on them. When infused, a chain reaction would begin and draw in ambient mana before exploding. The more mana infused, the larger the explosion would be. Each required more mana than any single alta stone Alton possessed. A hefty price, but well worth the cost. Alton ordered Lews to heal Jonah and wake him up regardless of his hesitations. It was death by improper healing or death by Edorians at this point. Between them both, they could infuse two of Miser¡¯s so called runeblaze each. Four charges to create a distraction long enough to punch through and disrupt the mindless pens. Once the fiends were loose, they would make a break for deeper in the mountains. He sorely hoped the Edorians would focus on taking the pass and assaulting the Third Army instead of chasing them through the mountains. They reached the choke point and Alton paused to let everyone catch up. Forty-nine soldiers to break through an opposing force of hundreds. It was long odds even if they were mostly common soldiers and mindless. Alton picked up one of the shields and braced it on his off arm. Fang was in its sheath for now, and he wielded his salvaged sword in his dominant hand. The blade was too thick to fit in Fang¡¯s sheath. Miser and Nelson unloaded their shields and prepared to cover. Each of the infantry picked up shields as they advanced, trying not to show movement. They were fifty feet from the canyon entrance when shouts began to sound off. Alton abandoned stealth and sprinted to close the distance. He pulled the first runeblaze out of his pocket and infused it with a full quarter of his mana. Arrows thudded into his shield as he waited for the first volley to pass. One of the large tower shields slammed down in front of him and Alton gratefully dropped his own. He reached back and launched the metal orb through the air into the crowd of targets. An explosion rang out loud enough to be heard for hundreds of feet. Alton wasted no time in infusing the second and tossing it further into the crowd. Behind him, Jonah did the same with his first. They continued to run in the direction of the pens as the Edorian infantry started moving to meet them. ¡°Jonah! The pens!¡± Alton shouted. Another explosion sounded out as Jonah launched his own runeblaze at the makeshift pen containing the mindless. The wooden posts were destroyed on the opposite side from where Wolf team and company were. The Edorians caught between them and the pen were run down. Alton shouted out a second location for Jonah to throw his runeblaze and a second opening was created on the pen. Alton and his team continued to run towards the far end of the encampment. The mountains up above the pass were closing in as the Edorians tried to contain the mindless beginning to roam out of the pen. They were only a few hundred feet from the edge of the camp when Alton cursed. A column of heavily armored Edorians rounded the pen and blocked the way up the pass. Alton looked behind him and saw his charges strung out behind him, some of the slower infantry failing to keep pace. They were getting bogged down by archers and foot soldiers. The plan to free the mindless horde only a partial success. He turned and watched the Edorians contain the mindless at the two blown exits. His fears confirmed when he saw a Sapient exerting its control over the horde. Anger flashed through Alton, and he had to stop himself from changing directions and charging at it. He continued to run straight at the incoming Edorian heavies. His team was hot on his heels as they neared the line of armored foes. The plan would fall apart if they became bogged down here, still inside the encampment. Forces would catch up on the backside and box them in, or the Sapient would send the mindless after them. They had to break through, and fast. Alton reached down deep in his core. Time slowed as mana pulsed through his body. He surged as he hit the first of the enemy soldiers. Alton ducked his foolish strike and ripped his new sword up, hacking off the soldier¡¯s arm. Mana flowed through his arm to the sword, and he buried it to the hilt through the faceplate. He pushed the dying corpse backwards and pulled Fang from its sheath. Spinning around in a circle with both blades held high brought two more casualties and placed Alton deep inside the line. Both swords blazed as he infused them and cut through the heavy armor like paper. All hesitation and doubt fled from him as he carved a line of devastation. --- Amelia huffed as she sprinted after Alton through the enemy camp. This plan felt more like a gift wrapped execution as Alton first explained it, but now she could see the sliver of opportunity. If they could reach the end of the camp and slide around the pens, the mountains would hide them and hamper pursuit. An arrow flew past her and forced her to duck awkwardly. Amelia watched one of the infantry took an arrow through the neck beside her. She fell behind a few paces and pumped her legs to catch up. Rico was off to her right and she could see Prian beyond him. The rest were behind. She groaned inside when she saw forty heavies wrap around the pen and plant themselves firmly in the way. There was no turning back on the plan now. If they stopped, they would be swallowed. She drank deeply from her core and circulated through every muscle. When Alton hit the line, he punched through a gap and dropped three soldiers with his opening move. She barreled in after him, sword singing through the air. Rico was at her shoulder, and they found the same sync as the top of the canyon. Where Alton pushed forward to collapse the line and make space, Amelia and Rico kept anyone from getting behind him. She felt more than saw the rest of her team pile in and the battle lines broke out in earnest. Her core felt alive as she parried, dodged, and retaliated. The fight was turning in their direction, the bodies of the Edorians littering the ground. If they could just punch through the gap long enough for the commons to get through, they could break out for the mountains. Nelson and Miser established a bulkhead, further increasing the ability of Amelia and Rico to dance around their tower shields. Only around ten opposing soldiers were left in the clearing after the first minute of combat. Amelia stepped over a fallen foe and slashed down at another. She turned to look for a new foe and saw another group of massive Edorians closing in on them. Activating manasight, six of them were blazes of mana. ¡°Alton! Alton!¡± She shouted, desperate to get his attention. He turned and saw her pointing. His eyes flashed blue, and she watched him confirm what she had seen. Her captain¡¯s face dropped as he moved to face the newcomers. She felt it in her soul that all of them were at or above the fifth tier. Amelia wouldn¡¯t let him fight alone despite the odds. She stepped up beside her captain and faced her death like a proud daughter of Agorra. Her heart sang when a tower shield slammed into the ground beside her on one side, followed by another moments after. Rico stepped up on Alton¡¯s other shoulder and she felt her emotions threaten to overwhelm her. If they were to die here, they died as a team. The closest family she had ever known. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Amelia turned to the remaining infantry and scouts that traveled with them. ¡°Go now. Make for the mountains. Hide until the Edorians move on and make your way to Kitsu, or farther if they lay siege.¡± They argued, but she held up her hand. ¡°That is an order. Do not let our deaths be meaningless. Go now.¡± It was her voice, but it felt cold, unattached. A calm like she had never felt before settled over her. She shared a look with each of her teammates, a tear streaked down her face. The temperature in the clearing dropped and Amelia gasped when she felt a raw power course through her veins. She reached down to her core and found it alive with power and purpose. ¡ª- Alton faced down the six Edorian elites charging in his direction. His team had arrayed themselves around him and he didn¡¯t have the heart to tell them to run. This would be it, then. A clean soldier¡¯s death. He wouldn¡¯t be alive to grieve again, small miracles. He emptied the last of his reserves from his belt and Fang. His core was only a little over half. Enough for a full body surge for thirty or forty seconds. It would have to be enough. He shared a look with Jonah that conveyed the depth of emotions they held for each other. Brothers through an unbreakable bond. The older man looked exhausted, his eyes glassed over and his breathing labored. Nine elite soldiers of Agorra versus eight elites of Edoria. Under other circumstances, Alton would be thrilled to test himself and his new team. Now, he just wanted the kids to live. Nelson on his left began to pray. Alton felt the mana in the air as the two forces closed in on each other. The lines met in a furious clash, and all thoughts fled his mind except for survival. Fang pulsated, his mana flowing freely through his instruments of death. His first foe ignited a wicked barbed mace and shield both, leading with a smashing attack. Alton side stepped the mace and pummeled both swords against the shield. The strange black metal held and sparks of mana showered the air. Alton changed tactics and ducked low to get under the shield and avoid the mace moving towards his head. He lashed out with both blades from opposite directions and made the soldier choose. His first strike was blocked by the shield, but Fang collided into the armored calf. The soldier stumbled back and Alton pounced, getting inside his reach. Using Fang¡¯s hilt as a weapon, he punched into the soldier¡¯s gut repeatedly. The Edorian tried to get his mace inside and force Alton to back off, but Alton persisted. He got his leg wrapped around the injured calf and tripped his enemy, taking him to the ground. Before the Edorian could get his shield around, Alton flipped his new sword into the air and grabbed it on the way down, slamming it to the hilt in the soldier¡¯s chest. A massive burst of mana trailed off into Alton and refreshed his rapidly draining core. Alton¡¯s tunnel vision faded, and he turned to see his team in dire straights. Jonah, Lews and Letty were fighting three against one and losing. Miser and Nelson were shoulder to shoulder with Rico and Amelia dancing around them, trying to keep the focus on themselves. Prian was down and bleeding from a dagger buried in his side. The momentary distraction proved disaster when Alton was bludgeoned in the side by a massive war-hammer. Alton was thrown to the ground, his side on fire. He knew right away his ribs were broken, among other internal injuries. Alton turned and got Fang up in time to block the next strike off to the side, but it cost him a kick to the groin. Alton flipped over his head and got back to his feet, defending against a powerful advance. The Edorian opposing him stood taller than the twins and fully encased in thick, black metal sheeting. Alton grimaced and reached out to his core. One quarter full and already starting to feel the effects of strain. He launched himself at his foe with both swords held low. At the moment of impact, Alton surged with everything he had and launched a furious offensive. Both swords sang through the air and clashed against the metal plate armor. The Edorian tried to get his hammer around and block, but Alton didn¡¯t give him the chance. He cut at the elbow joint of the soldier with Fang and its partner in succession; the armor held for the first attack but failed on the second. The Edorian¡¯s arm came off below the elbow, and they stepped back in shock. Alton wasted no time and followed up with two stabs at the neck from opposite angles. Two down. Alton turned to jump on his next foe when a scream of pain erupted from behind him. He turned to see Jonah standing limply, holding his left arm with his right. He was bleeding profusely from the stump that ended just below his shoulder. Jonah pulsed blue and launched a mana blast at the chest of the closest foe, blowing apart his chest piece. Jonah collapsed after and Alton felt his heart stop cold. Nelson went down next, Amelia limping and desperately trying to keep him from being swarmed. Rico was tied up in his own life or death battle. Lews was kneeled over Jonah, sobbing uncontrollably while Letty tried to pull him away. It was all falling apart before his eyes, just like last time. Alton reached down to his core and begged it for more as he sprinted to Amelia¡¯s position. He dug deep, looking for the connection that had carried him twice through the fire already. His core roiled with anticipation and emotion. The surface of the normally placid lake in his mind was alight with movement. He felt his mind transported to another realm, as it had during the funeral. A furious blizzard flowed all around him, eternal and unforgiving. Alton fell to his knees in the ambient mana, so intense it overwhelmed his senses. A shape of pure white walked through the darkness towards him. ¡°You are not ready. You cannot stay.¡± An ancient spectral voice whispered out from all around him. ¡°I need your help. Save my team. Please.¡± Alton begged. ¡°You are not ready,¡± the voice repeated. ¡°You can not stay here.¡± ¡°Please! I know you felt the connection as I did! We are linked! Lend me your strength once more! Don¡¯t leave me to fight alone!¡± Alton pleaded. Alton felt himself being pulled back to his realm. He had failed. He hung his head in shame and prepared to give his life to buy his team time to escape. ¡°You are not ready, there will be a price,¡± it repeated, ¡°but you are not alone.¡± --- Alton snapped back into the present with perfect clarity. His cores surface was carved in the shape of a glyph that Alton had never seen before. Yet, he knew what it meant instinctively. A half dozen feet lay before him and the back of the soldier pressing Amelia. ¡°Strength of the pack,¡± Alton mumbled under his breath. Power and purpose flooded Altons veins. His muscles sang with ecstasy as he surged far beyond anything he had experienced before. The temperature in the clearing dropped so low he could see his breath. Both Fang and his new sword were flaring with unbelievable levels of mana. He grinned and said a small prayer to the Mad God and to the Wolf of Winter. It was time to hunt, and his pack was hungry. Even Alton was surprised with the speed he moved forward with. He closed the distance between them before any foe could react. Both of his swords flailed out with flawless precision, avoiding the heavy armor and finding spots along the seams. He halted his advance and dropped to a knee, spinning around and swiping through both soldiers¡¯ legs below the knee. The two tumbled down, and the rest of his team pounced on them. Nine against eight became four against four. Miser slammed his shield into the ground and probed out with a lethal barbed spear. Rico danced around the shield, faster than Alton had ever seen him move. His own sword was glowing softly. Alton viciously hacked apart another soldier that was too slow to react. He cast a glance out at the wider camp and realized back up was arriving. They needed to break away and fast, into the mountains. He stabbed down through the back of Amelia¡¯s most recent foe. ¡°Go! Lead them away and into the mountains! Find the others! I will delay!¡± He shouted at her over the din of battle. She started to argue, but Alton shouted over her, ¡°Now! GO!¡± The fight left her eyes, and she bent down to check Miser¡¯s pulse. She tried to lift him with trembling muscles until Nelson stepped in and lifted his brother. Amelia pulled Lews off of Jonah and poured a healing potion down his throat, lifting him over her shoulder. Rico moved over to Prian and did the same. One last look back at Alton tugged at his heartstrings, but his decision was made. He had one last foe to hunt before he could join them. Alton turned and watched the approaching forces. One hundred Edorians remained, not counting the mindless. He found his target over near the pens, still corralling the fiends. Alton knew it wasn¡¯t the same Sapient, just as he had last time. He still didn¡¯t care. It was on the other side of the pen and it would take too long to run around it. Alton hopped the fence and dove into the horde, hacking and slashing the walking dead apart. His heightened strength and speed made the mindless a pathetic opposition. The Sapient watched him approach and gathered mana near its core. Alton waited out the attack and then jumped to the side at the last moment before it released it. A blast of mana ripped through the crowd. He continued his advance and closed the distance over a matter of seconds. The Sapient tried to turn and run deeper into the camp, but Alton caught up to it. He threw his new sword and screamed with fury as it buried itself to the hilt in the fiend¡¯s back. Alton finished closing the gap and turned to face the rest of the Edorians. He held the fiend by its wiry hair and decapitated it with Fang. Alton bent down and retrieved his sword, thus named Fury, and pointed it at the Edorian forces. He mimicked slitting a throat and let the threat linger in the air. None of the soldiers remaining advanced, settling into a stunned silence. Alton threw the corpse down and spat on it before turning and moving after his team, deep in the mountains. Chapter 25 - Next Woman Up Amelia¡¯s body groaned from the effort of hiking the steep mountain trail with Jonah slumped over her shoulders. The older man had stopped bleeding from the stump of what used to be his left arm, but he was yet to wake. She trudged through the snow, using the footprints of Nelson to keep from getting sucked down into the deep drifts. Rico was behind her, carrying Prian in the same way as she. No one spoke as the beleaguered team labored up the mountain. There were sounds of fighting below, Alton still in the camp, but Amelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn and watch. Her captain would live. She knew it in her bones. He would live. He had to. A shout sounded from up ahead on the trail, and Amelia¡¯s heart sank. If there were more Edorians¡­but no, she watched as one of the infantry charged them before recognition sank in. She heard him shout something behind him and more of the soldiers emerged from their position, hidden among the rocks. She sighed with relief as two of the burlier men took Jonah from her. She rolled her sore shoulders and tried to circulate to soothe her muscles. As soon as she reached out to her core, she recoiled in shock. Her core was as raw as she could ever remember it. That power that surged through her from Alton had extracted its price. Her grimaced and tried to stretch out her tired muscles the old-fashioned way. She walked to the head of their little column and met with the sergeants from the common troops. The sergeant for the infantry was a man named Torne and the scouts a woman named Elda. Despite being the same rank, both treated Amelia like a superior officer. ¡°Sir!¡± Torne said with a quick salute. Amelia tried not to let her discomfort show. They needed her to be strong, so she would be. ¡°Status of your units?¡± She asked. ¡°Six dead back at the camp. One succumbed to wounds already. Thirteen in fighting shape.¡± Torne responded first. ¡°Three dead at the camp. Seventeen in fighting shape.¡± Elda answered with somewhat better news. ¡°Have you found a safe location for us to rest?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°Yes sir! There is a large and well hidden cave a quarter mile from here up the trail. Our injured are already inside with a small guard. We were backtracking to find Wolf team when we ran into you. Is the captain..?¡± Elda let the question linger. Amelia took a quick breath and answered, ¡°still in the camp, being Alton.¡± Torne and Elda both grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s get your injured to the cave. I will leave a rearguard to wait for the captain further down the pass.¡± Elda gave the order for five of her scouts to split off and move down the mountain. Amelia buried her exhaustion and ordered everyone up the pass. With the extra help carrying the wounded, they were able to make good time. They reached the area near the cave and Amelia had to admit it was well hidden. Large boulders were dropped haphazardly around a small clearing with copses of alpine trees. The cave was behind a boulder and fronted by trees, only one entrance to defend. They entered the cave and settled the injured in with the rest of the soldiers. A small fire was lit in the middle and providing plenty of warmth. Forty or so feet deep and a ceiling of ten foot. It was cramped with so many inside already. A small pile of rations and water canteens was piled on one wall. ¡°We took an accounting of everything we were carrying. We have enough food and water for one day with foraging, after that we need to spread out and hunt. Melting snow over the fire will work, but it¡¯s time consuming and our canteens can¡¯t handle that heat forever.¡± Torne answered her unasked question. ¡°It will do for now. Set a perimeter in the clearing and send a few soldiers to cut down branches off trees further up the path. We can build a false wall over the front and make it harder to see in the daylight. Send more up for firewood, we can¡¯t risk running out tonight, the temperatures will get deadly.¡± Amelia gave a few orders and received affirmations. Amelia ducked outside and walked to the edge of the clearing. The battlefield below was too far to make out any fine details. It looked to be in chaos, with mindless chasing soldiers over the clearing, a rout in the making. She strained her eyes to search for Alton, to no avail. Soft footsteps sounded behind her, and a hand was placed on her shoulder. She knew its owner without turning and reached up to grab Rico¡¯s hand and gave it a squeeze. They stood in companionable silence and watched the scene unfold below them. Amelia was alive to fight another day, Wolf team was alive to fight another day. --- Amelia crept through the snow as silent as she could be. Prian was off to her right, bow strung and ready to take down the foe that had avoided them all morning. She cursed her lack of snowshoes as her foot sank deeply into the fresh powder laid down last night. Her legs were frozen and numb despite the bright sun overhead. They slid across the white expanse, following the trail. Small drops of blood mixed in with the tracks and strengthened their resolve. Another dozen feet passed in silence until the pair rounded a large boulder and saw their prey hunched over on the trail. Prian held up his hand to stop her and lowered himself to a knee. She watched him take a deep breath before releasing his arrow. It was a perfect shot, lancing through the air and thudding through the chest of the Rima. They broke out into a run before it could shrug this one off like the last arrow. Amelia plunged her sword down into his neck and silenced its cries. Prian let out a whoop of excitement at their success. Amelia grabbed him from behind and swallowed the smaller man in a hug. He pretended to fight against her and wiggle out, the twos elation clear for the world to see. Amelia let him go and bent down to wipe her sword off on the snow. It stained it blood red in a grim reminder of the task at hand. She stood up and looked around for landmarks to mark their location. It would be a long few hours dragging the fiend back to their carefully hidden cave. Prian got on the other side and helped her lift the beast before they started walking back down the way they came. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Amelia let her mind wander as they labored under the sun. It was the third day since they fled the pass and escaped into the mountains. The first day they had remained inside to avoid wandering Edorian eyes. The second day was spent foraging for food and a source of water less resource consuming than melting snow. Neither had panned out. Prian and Amelia left early in the morning of the third day to hunt for food. Many of the soldiers from the infantry and scout units were still injured from the push out of the enemy camp. Mana users tended to heal faster than their common counterparts. Letty was back to her feet but taking it slow after nearly dying on the canyon wall, feeling the harsh feedback of consuming too many health potions. Rico and Nelson were on guard duty in the clearing outside of the cave. Alton collapsed when he caught up to them on the trail. Lews said it wasn¡¯t an injury, nothing was broken or bleeding. He was breathing normally and appeared to be in a deep sleep. Jonah was in the same condition and Lews feared a healing error from the concussion. Time would tell. For now, Amelia was in charge, like it or not. The foreign mana that had propelled them to victory extracted a costly amount in return. Every one of them felt their cores raw and scraped. Amelia could circulate, but the pain was nearly unbearable, even three days later. It was pure physical strength they had to rely on to drag the Rima back to the cave. She was thankful for the training exercises being forced on them both with and without mana. Amelia was also grateful for Prian taking a tracking elective at the academy. He had noticed the tracks left by the fiend before the snow wiped them away. She considered the fiend between them. It was a quadruped with shaggy fur and vicious horns on its head. It stood five feet at its highest and must have weighed a solid two hundred pounds based on her burning arms and back. Lews assured them the meat from fiends was edible if cooked. He was more learned in that area than anyone else, so they had no choice but to trust him. Without food soon, healing would stall and they would be forced into a dire decision. Try to make it back to Agorran controlled territory while carrying the captain unconscious, or leave him with a guard and try to bring back a rescue team. She guessed it had taken them two hours to hunt during the morning. Dragging it back to camp would take until the afternoon at the earliest. They had to tread carefully without access to mana. Slips, falls or encounters with other fiends could turn deadly in this remote area. To her great relief, no Edorians had been seen searching for them. The hot debate raging around the fire each night had two chief sides. The Edorians were too afraid of Alton to consider hunting them down, or they didn¡¯t care enough to divert forces from the assault on Fort Kitsu. Amelia was a staunch supporter of the first view. When Alton was found by the scouts on the trail, he was covered in blood and viscera. Most of that hadn¡¯t been there when she split from him. The grin he wore was described as feral until he collapsed. The scouts were forced to carry him all the way to the cave. She called for a break and sent Prian back to cover the trail. There wasn¡¯t much they could do about the blood but cover it with snow. The evidence would remain that the area was disturbed, but it felt better than leaving it obvious where they traveled. Her body was burning from the effort of carrying the fiend, and she stretched her sore muscles. An enormous boulder stood nearby, and she climbed it to get a view of the surrounding area. They were near the top of yet another valley that descended close to the trail and hidden camp. She could see all the way to the plains at the center of Lucia Valley from this high up. The view was beautiful, sunlight reflecting off the snow and casting the world in light. Mountains were visible all around her, peaks and valleys doting the landscape. Fort Kitsu was located too close to the base of the mountains, her view of it blocked. Amelia said a small prayer and sat to wait for Prian to return. She sent a pulse through the communicator to alert Letty that they were alive and returning. After the battle at the pass, she found herself able to infuse. It happened almost by accident. Handing the stone to Letty to set a watch rotation, she felt a pull from her core in the direction of her hand. With a little coaching from Letty, she could infuse it. Small miracles. ¡ª- ¡°In your divine madness, O¡¯ Lord of Chaos, Let us find solace amidst this journey. Protect us as we journey through ever-shifting realms, And grant us safe passage through the maelstrom of uncertainty.¡± --- The fire crackled softly in the small cave. Shadows danced on the walls as the various men and women moved around. Amelia sat across from Rico and listened as Miser argued with one of the scouts about how to cook the Rima. Watching them erect the spit and try to carve the beast up provided much needed entrainment for the beleaguered soldiers. ¡°That¡¯s too high! How will it ever cook the backside from up there?¡± Miser complained. ¡°Boy, have you ever cooked a meal?¡± The scout shot back. ¡°Have you ever cooked a fiend over a spit in a cave while hiding in the mountains in the dead of winter?¡± Miser retorted. ¡°Bah!¡± She huffed and threw her hands up, conceding the fight. Amelia giggled from her position next to the sleeping form of Nelson. He was also facing the backlash of too many health potions in the fight''s aftermath. The big lug had hidden his injuries from her as he carried his brother up the mountain. Upon reaching the cave and taking his armor off, she had found his side caked in blood from a stab. She put a hand on his shoulder and subconsciously willed him to heal. Rico noticed her hand from across the fire and gave her a wink. Her cheeks reddened as she pulled it back and shot him a glare. The scout unit had taken over the night watches. Experienced in this type of terrain and environment. The temperature in the cave was almost warm enough to forget it was the dead of winter. Her eyes grew heavy, and she toned out the various conversations happening around her. Tomorrow they would need to hunt again and start planning how to get out of the mountains. The scouts had maps of this area but lacked knowledge of the current disposition of Edorian troops. Every route would have the risk of finding danger. One of the soldiers was singing in a low voice near the entrance of the cave. Her voice was hauntingly beautiful as it carried over the assembled men and women. Conversations faded as everyone listened in. Tears rimmed her eyes and Amelia felt the pain and sorrow on her words. ¡°In the shadows of night, under the moon¡¯s grim light. Listen now to the tale of battles fought in endless plight, With swords clashing, shields crashing and screams that pierce the air, Men march to meet their fate, in the shadows of despair. Oh, the horrors of war, where blood stains the ground, Where valor meets folly, and death¡¯s song resounds. May we pray for peace, may we pray for the day, When swords are sheathed, and wars price we longer pay. On the battlefield, brothers stand tall, Now lie the victims, of wars cruel call. Their faces pale, their eyes forever closed, Tales of bravery, all we have left to hold. Oh, the horrors of war, where blood stains the ground, Where valor meets folly, and death¡¯s song resounds. May we pray for peace, may we pray for the day, When swords are sheathed, and wars price we longer pay. In the midst of chaos, some find glorys light, But at what cost, do they bear that righteous fight? For every victory won, a hundred lives are lost, In the eternal dance of war, an unfathomable cost. Oh, the horrors of war, where blood stains the ground, Where valor meets folly, and death¡¯s song resounds. May we pray for peace, may we pray for the day, When swords are sheathed, and wars price we longer pay. So let us raise our voices, in songs of lament, For those who fell, in battles descent. May their sacrifice not be in vain, may it echo through the years, As we strive for peace, the end of wars bitter tears. Chapter 26 - Lurking Danger Letty grimaced and hobbled over to the back side of the cave. Despite Lew¡¯s healing, her body was slow to recover from the battle. She drank three health potions in the same hour after nearly dying up on the canyon wall. During the flight from the enemy camp, she had taken even more wounds, and drank another health potion. Her insides felt fried and raw, her joints were aching, and headaches came and went. She slid down next to Lews, who was sleeping against the wall. The poor boy had run himself ragged trying to heal everyone for the last three days. Alton and Jonah were laid out on the other side of Lews, both breathing but neither awake. Her brow furrowed as she considered the situation they were in. While she trusted Amelia, without Alton waking, their chances of living through the week were slim. Eventually, they would be forced to flee the cave to find more food. Try to force a way back down to Agorran controlled territory. Letty sighed and slumped down, feeling overwhelmed. ¡ª Elda stood at the far edge of the clearing, opposite the cave. Her unit had taken the night watch rotation. They were all experienced scouts and were comfortable in the cold and dark. The kids inside¡­needed to rest and heal if they were to live through this. Elda had complete confidence in her unit to evade or win in combat against units of similar skill, against the enhanced? She shook her head and tried not to think about it. The mountains were splayed out before her, though she could only see a few in the sparse light of the moon. She craned her neck up and saw it was only a sliver full tonight. A new moon in the next few days would make it treacherous to move around, lest they be seen by Edorian forces. Elda stretched and walked over to start her patrol. They had scouts posted on the trail below, above, and spread out on both sides of the clearing. Everyone was in pairs of two, in vision of each other at all times. Edorians were not the only threat this high in the mountains. Fiends haunted these reaches, scouts knew to avoid any fiend dens. Her nose crinkled as she passed the hidden entrance to the cave. The Rima roasting was putting out a smell that would travel far. Against her better judgment, she said nothing. Her stomach rumbled a protest to her protest. They needed the food. She continued her route down past the other checkpoints. While the group was in such a vulnerable state, she was patrolling every two hours. When she reached the supposed check point higher on the trail, she found no one present. Two bows were leaned up against a rock with no sign of their owners. Elda called a bird like chirp that served as scouts warning calls. She strained her ears to listen, but heard nothing but silence. The hair on the back of her neck stood up as she turned in a slow circle. None of her scouts would wander off, especially not both of them. She started back down towards the cave to warn the rest when she died. She never even saw the attack coming. ¡ª- Alton shivered himself awake and turned to pull the blanket up over his shoulders. Carli was nestled in against his side and he had to roll her over to get the blanket free. He smiled at the frown that showed on her beautiful face. For such a deadly soldier, she sure was a deep sleeper. He re-adjusted himself on the small cot and cursed that they kept their relationship secret. Sharing one cot was a quick way to a day long back ache. The camp aides would gossip endlessly if they dragged another in. He found a reasonable position with his shoulder and worked his way in closer. The scent of her hair always brought him peace. It must have been too much moving, as she woke up and opened her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± She asked in her melodic voice. ¡°Just stealing the blanket back from the evil witch that keeps taking them and rolling them under her.¡± Alton laughed and replied. A frown once again adorned her face. Alton reached out to cup her cheek and smiled at her. Her gaze became piercing, and Alton felt his pulse increase. Why did this feel so wrong? ¡°Alton, you need to wake up.¡± She said, to his utter confusion. ¡°Wake up, Alton.¡± She said again, more insistently. ¡ª Lews woke up from his sleep sometime during the night. Most of the cave was asleep except for two scouts near the mouth. He nodded to them and bent over to check on the captain again. Alton was breathing normally. His pulse was strong and frequent. His face moved as if he was dreaming, yet nothing Lews did would wake him. ¡°You have to wake up, Alton. We need you. You have to wake up, please.¡± Lews murmured and finished his assessment. He crawled over the captain¡¯s body and looked at his mentor next. Jonah had taken Lews under his wing many years ago after a chance encounter at a library in Agorrath. The old man had been kind to him, ignoring his stutter and lack of confidence. Seeing instead the drive for adventure and thirst for knowledge. He had given Lews a chance to explore the country and learn so much. It pained him to see Jonah now, lying there as he was. Were it that he looked like Alton, peacefully dreaming. No, Jonah was covered in sweat, a fever from the infection that set into his injured arm. The stump was infected, dead tissue surrounded the small amount of healthy. Every few hours Lews would use his limited mana to heal as much as he could before the pain became overwhelming. None of them had full use of their cores. The price paid in the enemy camp was steep. It had bought their survival, though it remained to be seen if it would cost them more. Lews leaned over the stump and again healed it as best he could. The yellowed and dead tissue sloughed off onto the cave floor. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Lews checked over the rest of his body before pouring one of his last health potions down his mentor¡¯s throat. Jonah would suffer from the aftereffects of too many health potions, if he lived. When he was done, he re-wrapped the dirty bandages, wishing again in vain for clean supplies. His field kit was abandoned during the rush, immense regret settled over him. ¡ª Alton slumped down onto the dusty bleachers in the training yard. Today, he regretted joining the army. He should have stayed and worked harder to find an apprenticeship. One of his father¡¯s friend would surely have helped him. No, they wouldn¡¯t have. He had begged them for help after his father¡¯s death, before his mother¡­ Davih grunted and sat down beside him. His only friend in the recruitment camp, the two boys were of similar builds and minds. Davih was coated in sweat from the heat of the day. The valley became a frying pan during the high summer, heat trapped in the air with no breeze to speak of. The two boys lamented their situations in silence. ¡°I never thought it would be this hard.¡± Alton mumbled. ¡°Nothing worth doing is ever easy, Alton. Thats what the instructors keep saying, at least,¡± Davih replied with a cheeky grin. ¡°I just wanted to get off the streets. A roof over my head, you know? I didn¡¯t want to learn to be a killer.¡± Alton complained, ignoring his friend. ¡°Well, you still haven¡¯t learned to be a killer. Unless killing those wooden posts with your practice sword count.¡± Davih elbowed him in the ribs. ¡°You make it look so easy, how? Did you train like this before?¡± Alton asked. ¡°Train? Nah, never. I¡¯ll tell you my secret,¡± Davih kept grinning. ¡°I just lie. Keep a smile on my face so no one knows when I¡¯m ready to quit. Keeps them from giving me extra work.¡± Alton was about to respond, but Davih¡¯s face turned serious. Alton looked behind him to see if an instructor was sneaking up on him, but found nothing. He turned back to his friend and met piercing eyes of steel. ¡°You have to wake up, Alton. They need you.¡± Davih said. ¡°What?¡± Alton replied in shock. ¡°You have to wake up. Wolf team needs their captain.¡± Davih said again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Alton mumbled. ¡ª The attack came without warning in the dead of night. Rico was slumped against the cave wall in a half sleep when the shouting started. It took him a few precious seconds to fully wake up. He jumped to his feet as the other stirred and reached for his sword. He was the first out of the cave. A massive shadow of pure night was devouring one of the scouts in the clearing. Two more were shooting it with arrows that it ignored. Rico charged at the living shadow, hoping to buy the rest more time to wake up. He reached down to his core and winced at the pain, powering through it and circulating. He reached the living shadow and stabbed his sword into it. The sword was deflected by the scaly hide revealed under the moonlight. It flopped harmlessly in his hands as the creature turned to see what had poked it. Rico cursed and found himself facing against a grown drake. The young blade stumbled backwards and held his sword before him. The giant fiend took a step towards him and leveled its head. It roared out of its maw and Rico shivered in fear. He could hear more activity behind him, and it bolstered his courage. Help was on the way. He flashed forward with a stab that did little more than the first. Rico had to throw himself to the side to avoid its retaliation strike. Its tail whipped over his head and he fell back to his butt, trying to get out of its range. More arrows thudded off its scales as the scouts tried to help. The drake advanced on Rico with speed that defied its massive size. It looked like a giant snake up this close, its wings folded in against its hide. It reared its head and Rico saw hundreds of razor-sharp teeth inside. An arrow took it in the gums and Rico heard a shout. ¡°Rico! Get out of there!¡± Prian shouted. Rico made it to his feet and turned to face the fiend. It was angry now and advancing on the cave entrance. He couldn¡¯t let it get in, the injured soldiers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Rico threw himself into the fire once again and tried to force his sword into its armored body. The steel sword just couldn¡¯t cut through the drake¡¯s scales. He grunted in frustration. The drake turned on him again and whipped its tail in his direction. Rico hit the ground, dodging the tail. He tried to roll and create distance, but it stomped down on his leg and clawed through it. Rico screamed in agony as he felt the bones break and his skin light on fire. ¡°RICO!¡± He heard Amelia shout. Rico looked down at his mangled leg and back up at the drake. It was staring at him, fury building in its eyes. It roared again and bit down at him. He wedged his sword in its jaw and tried to keep its mouth away, surging with everything he had. His enhanced strength managed to hold it back for precious seconds, but it was a futile effort, fangs sinking deep into his shoulder and ripping out. ¡°RICO!¡± He heard another shout and then saw Alton crash through the sky and against the drakes back. The captain was blazing with mana, and his famous sword was alight. He slashed down into the drake over and over, scoring deep cuts against the scales. The drake panicked, trying to twist its head around and bite at him. Mana rolled off the captain as he hacked the fiend apart. Rico was grabbed by the collar and pulled back out of the fight. A bitter healing potion was poured down his throat by a soldier he didn¡¯t recognize. The drake was roaring in pain and anger, drowning out any other noise. Rico tried to stand up and run back in, adrenaline masking the pain in his leg. ¡°We have to go help him! He¡¯s hurt!¡± Rico shouted at his would be captor. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need our help, son. Lay down, don¡¯t fight us.¡± It was one of the infantryman, he was pushed back down to the ground and held there. ¡®She?¡± Rico asked in confusion. ¡°Aye, son, she.¡± The soldier responded while looking around. ¡°Healer! Healer!¡± ¡°She¡­?¡± Rico trailed off and looked back at the scene of the battle. The drake was roaring its last pitiful defiance at the figure on its back. Fang was held up high and infused with enough mana to force Rico to look away. He got his sight back just in time to see the sword plunged deep into the drake¡¯s skull, killing it. The figure hopped off the back of the fiend and ran over to Rico. He was shocked as Amelia knelt down next to him, cradling his head. ¡°Rico! I¡¯m so sorry. I was asleep. I thought it was a bad dream¡­¡± She looked down at his leg and her face sank. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He tried to speak to her and tell her he was fine, but it came out garbled. Rico tasted blood and looked around in confusion. What was happening? Why was she looking at him like that? He reached up with his good arm and laid it on her shoulder. He needed to comfort her. She was so upset. ¡°Rico¡­¡± Amelia said, with tears in her eyes. Lews and Miser were there next. He tried to speak. Why did they look so sad? More blood flowed from his mouth, nearly choking him. Rico felt mana flowing into him from the healer, and another healing potion was poured down his throat and on his wounds. Tears fell from Amelia¡¯s face as she cradled his head in her lap. Rico thought to himself how embarrassed she would be when he brought this up in their next spar. Ricorde Dulrim died in the arms of the closest friend he had ever known. Surrounded by the only family that ever loved him. A team that he would gladly lay down his life for. He died with a smile on his face and love in his heart. Chapter 27 - Revelations Amelia tried to mask her grief and organize the soldiers following the chaotic scene against the drake. Rico¡¯s body was placed in the cave and covered under a spare cloak. The scout sergeant was missing, as was the patrol up the pass. Three infantrymen were dead alongside the two scouts that were in the clearing. The fiend cost them nine soldiers, a higher toll than fleeing the enemy encampment. Amelia cursed herself for allowing the Rima to be roasted. Hindsight was clear that it would draw predators. Waking up and responding to the battle had cost her too many precious seconds. Only by stopping to draw Fang from Alton¡¯s side was she able to battle against the drake. Poor Rico fought against it with only his standard issue steel sword. Ineffective against the scale armor of the monstrosity. He was so brave, and so foolish. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes again, and she wiped them on her sleeve. No one slept for the rest of the night, nerves far too rattled to trust the quiet darkness. Amelia stayed out in the clearing. Unable to bring herself to sit in the cave with his body. Their relationship was complicated at first. Fierce rivals who believed only one of them could make it. They traded barbs and teased each other throughout the academy. Once in the training camp, they pushed each other to the top of the class. A mutual respect was built and while still rivals, the barbs became less acidic and more friendly. It wasn¡¯t until Alton arrived that a friendship had truly begun. The revelation that they could both make the team had eased the barrier preventing them from getting closer. Rico was quiet. Less prone to socialize in large groups unless forced. He was dedicated to his training. She never knew what he was running from, but he was determined to succeed and never go back. She regretted it now, not getting closer. Heavy footsteps sounded behind her in the clearing. Nelson and Miser joined her at the ledge, both plopping down and swinging their legs off the side. Amelia stood for a moment longer before sitting down to join them. She laid her head on Nelson¡¯s shoulder and a companionable silence encased them. Letty and Prian joined soon after, as if drawn together by an outside force. ¡°I remember the first time I sparred him. Me and Nelson snuck out that first night and stole a crate of that horrible whiskey the captain drinks. Stayed up late with some of the other shields and enjoyed ourselves. He either guessed it or smelled it on me. Beat me black and blue and called me a disgrace to the army.¡± Miser said to break the silence, ending with a chuckle before starting again. ¡°I was so damn determined to get revenge on him and pay the favor back. Worked harder than I ever have in my life to get the upper hand on him. Remember Nelson? Me, of all people. Up every morning with Yuri and that other blade. Can¡¯t remember his name, just taking beating after beating.¡± ¡°Horus. He taught blade lessons, but he was a skirmisher.¡± Prian offered. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one. Him and Yuri worked me over every day for two weeks until our the next time it was mine and Rico¡¯s turn to spar. I was so cocky, standing there with my new practice shield. I don¡¯t think I got my spear within a foot of him before he tapped me three times on the side. Quick as lightning when he wanted to be,¡± Miser finished and trailed off. ¡°Only tapped you three times? He definitely liked you.¡± Amelia laughed. ¡°First time I sparred against him he broke my leg with a kick in the kneecap. Told me I was too slow and couldn¡¯t rely on mana all the time. He did that twice, actually. At least he made sure there was a healer in the yard for the second one.¡± More laughter sounded from the group. Silence crept back in as everyone absorbed themselves in their own memories. It was surprising how important a person could become to her in only six months. She closed her eyes and pictured his smile the day Alton named her sergeant and him corporal. No hint of malice or jealousy, just pride. ¡°I nearly dropped out after that the second sparring ladder, before they split us off as observers.¡± Prian said in a muted voice. ¡°I lost every single spar and not well. Rico found me standing in the training yard, venting my frustration on a post until I broke the sword. He walked over to the rack and grabbed another one, throwing it at my feet. I shouted at him in anger, and all he did was shrug and take a dueling position. Arrogant prick.¡± More laughter from the group. ¡°I¡­felt out of place in the training camp. I have aspired to be a combat mage since I was young. Most laugh at me like it¡¯s a silly dream. The teasing got so bad I started sneaking out to eat alone every night. Rico must have seen me do it once and followed me. Every other night at least he would sit with me and we would dream up all the things we would do once we trained our mana.¡± Letty choked out, tears streaming down her face. ¡°He was like a brother to me, far more like a brother than the ones I was born with.¡± ¡°Let this be a lesson to us all. One that we will never forget. The captain looms so large over us now. We depend on him for protection. Right or wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter. We have to get stronger, we have to push ourselves as hard as we ever have. I don¡¯t want to ever feel like this again.¡± Amelia said, defiance in her voice. She took a deep breath and then began the prayer of the fallen soldier. ¡°Oh, Mad God, hear my plea, In this moment of sorrow, comfort me. A fallen soldier lies here, brave and true, In service to ideals we hold dear and pursue. Though he journeys now beyond mortal sight, His memory will remain, a beacon bright. Grant us the strength to bear the loss, And grant us courage to carry onward, no matter the cost. Mad God, we offer this prayer to thee, For Rico, our fallen comrade, now forever free. Watch over him, in his new home, Until we meet again, under your chaotic throne. --- Her heart ached as she surveyed the rising sun, bringing light and a new day to chase away the darkness. The team had sat together through the night trading watch. Laughing, reminiscing, enjoying the fleeting company of friends, now family. Amelia stood and stretched, greeting the sun and basking in the warmth it brought. It also brought Edorians, many of them. Drawn by the fight with the drake, they marched up the pass after first light. Amelia was the first to spot them and alert the rest of the company. There would be no way to hide the scene of the battle, let alone the massive corpse sitting in the middle of it. Two columns of twenty marched up. Spread throughout were Edorian elites, confirmed mana users by Letty using her longsight. She cursed what wicked luck had brought them these ruinous events. Without Alton, they were sorely over matched soldier for soldier. The company was down to thirty soldiers, of whom two were still unconscious and a few more injured but able to fight. Amelia grimaced and tried to think of any way to tip the odds. The clearing behind her was a hive of activity, everyone preparing for the battle, another battle that might be their last. She organized the scouts into a volley formation under Prian. There were thirty arrows remaining between them, each shot had to count. Her infantry were formed into two rows of shield walls that would block the choke point leading up to the clearing. Miser and Nelson were placed with the first group and given command, Torne took the second. Letty and Lews were rounding up boulders to throw down the trail with the second infantry group. Amelia was a freelancer, to plug any holes and adapt on the fly. She prayed over and over that none of the Edorians were above the fourth tier. Prian guessed they had ten minutes until engagement. Amelia walked back into the cave and studiously avoided looking at Rico¡¯s body. She knelt down next to her captain and placed her hand on his head. Praying again that he would return to them soon. She brought Fang and his new sword out with her, passing the new sword off to Miser, who could infuse it. She would keep Fang, their best chance of defeating the elites. --- This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Alton stood in a blizzard that howled across the tundra endlessly. The scene was familiar to him, but this time he didn¡¯t know why he was here. He remembered¡­fighting the Edorian elites. The incredible surge of strength that entered him and flowed through to his team. He remembered running down the Sapient and christening his new sword in blood. As last time, a massive Wolf walked out in the snow towards him. Alton stood his ground and waited for his fickle friend to approach. The power offered by the ethereal being was addicting in a way Alton had never felt. It changed him, turned his thoughts to anger and violence. ¡°You were not ready.¡± A voice growled out, seemingly coming from everywhere. ¡°A price has been paid. It was not my choice. A balance must be kept, those of us who tread the ethosphere held in check.¡± ¡°What price? What has happened?¡± Alton demanded. The Wolf continued its placid walk until it stood before him. Its haunches sat at Alton¡¯s shoulders, its head larger than his torso. Snow swirled around the Wolf but never landed on its fur. It left no traces of its passage on the ground behind it. Almost as if¡­ ¡°Is this place real? Do you exist in the physical realm?¡± Alton asked the mythical figure. ¡°I exist between the planes. My physical body has not manifested in an age. You have come close, you are not strong enough yet, it would kill you. You must go now, Alton. You are not ready.¡± The voice sounded from inside his own head this time. He met the creature¡¯s eyes. ¡°I need answers.¡± ¡°You need to wake up, Alton. They need you.¡± It said again, urgency slipping into the disembodied voice. ¡°Who needs me?¡± Alton asked in confusion. ¡°Your pack.¡± That was all the answer Alton received. He felt a pull on his soul, like it was being ripped out of his body, like it was a physical part of him. The scene around him faded as the snowy back drop mixed with a dull orange glow. Alton squinted in confusion and found himself lying on a stone floor. He rolled to see Jonah laid out next to him. His friend looked near death, brow sweaty and shivering. Alton rolled to his side to get his bearings as his mind cleared. He heard the sounds of battle nearby, sounds of shouting. Pushing himself up to his knees, he used the wall to lever himself up. His body felt beyond stiff. How long had he lain there? What happened to Jonah, and where was everyone else? He staggered over to the entrance of the cave, obvious from the sunlight streaming through. His foot clipped something, and he fell forward, pulling a cloak off a body in the process. Alton recoiled when he found himself staring at the deathly pale face of Rico. The shouting outside became clearer, and Alton pegged the voice for Amelia. If Rico and Jonah were in here¡­where was everyone else? He looked around for his swords, but the cave was clear except for piles of various supplies. Alton breathed deeply into his how healed lungs and stepped outside into the sun. --- Alton stopped short on exiting the cave. A large clearing was in front of him and the corpse of a massive drake was in the middle of it. He could see the remnants of his company fighting at the choke point between two boulders leading up to the clearing. Scouts were off to the side, firing down in volleys while Amelia directed action down and out of sight. He started across the clearing while testing his body to determine what kind of shape he was in. Alton couldn¡¯t afford to distract his team if he was a liability. He reached down to his core and found it full and pulsating with anticipation. Swinging his arms up and over his head and giving a quick jump showed no apparent injury. ¡°Amelia.¡± Alton said when he reached the far side of the clearing, not wanting to startle her. ¡°Captain! Thank the Mad God you''re awake!¡± Amelia exclaimed loudly enough for all nearby to hear. ¡°Situation.¡± Alton said before she could get distracted. ¡°Sir. Edorians started up the path at first light after hearing¡­¡± Amelia choked off her answer and hesitated. ¡°We set a defensive line at the choke hold and forced them to withdraw temporarily. They have probed it a few times now and I think they are going to breach with elites soon.¡± ¡°Well done, sergeant. Continue on the current defensive course. Fang and Fury?¡± Alton asked, palming his empty sheath. Amelia unbuckled Fang from her side and held it up for him. ¡°Fury, sir?¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve named the new one,¡± Alton shrugged. ¡°Down with Miser, sir. He seemed the best choice to wield it.¡± She replied. ¡°Fair enough. We can worry about that later. How can I fit into your plans?¡± He asked his young sergeant. ¡°Sir¡­¡± she hesitated. Alton could feel raw emotion rolling off of her. His team had been through much these past few days and while he didn¡¯t know the full story. The Edorians were about to face a reckoning. Anger built in his chest as he thought of Jonah lying in the cave. Rico¡¯s face flashed through his mind. ¡°Steel yourself. In the crucible of adversity is where inner strength is forged. Stand tall, shoulders squared, let them see your unwavering resolve. Make them feel your strength, your poise, make them know your purpose. Courage is your armor, determination, your blade. Let not fear nor doubt cloud your mind. It is infectious. If they see it, they will feel it. You can show it to me, my girl, never them.¡± Alton said with a soft intensity. ¡°Sir, act as counter engagement to their elites. Remain out of sight until they commit and then¡­do your normal murdery things, sir,¡± she grinned at him. He clapped her on the shoulder and took his place near the trail down and circulated through his limbs, testing each muscle carefully. Amelia proved right. Sounds of heavy boots crunched on the snow up the trail and shouts of incoming. Alton positioned himself so he could see her and waited for her signal. She had led them this far, she would see this through. Swords clashed against shields below, and Alton listened as arrows sang overhead. To his great amusement, Letty and Lews appeared, throwing rocks the size of fists at the enemy. Loud thumps could be heard, and it took self control not to laugh at the sheer audacity. Miser and Nelson called out for spears and swords, launching a co-ordinated attack. Alton kept his eyes trained on Amelia, waiting for a signal. Her face was a canvas of emotion that she tried to master, but his long years on the battlefield let him see it clearly. She grimaced and glanced at him. Her head shook sideways and his wait continued. More tense seconds passed as Alton listened to the battle. He admired the common soldiers standing with them. Many soldiers broke in the face of enhanced on the field. These, though, were hardened by the trials of the past few days. Their resolve was firm, the stakes clear. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened and Alton tensed. She held up a hand to halt him and stepped forward down the trail. His mind raced as he considered the implications. He trusted his young sergeant, but Alton wasn¡¯t one to let others fight his battles. Alton heard a series of shouts in a distinct language that sounded almost like¡­ Chaos truly ruled the mountain pass now. Shouting from all directions and the sounds of soldiers dying. Amelia reappeared and waved him out without urgency. He stood and walked out, prepared to fight and confused all the same. The strangest sight Alton had seen in years met him and left him far more confused than a moment ago. A flanking force had enveloped the Edorians and was busy slaughtering them to the man. Alton recognized the dress as one of the mountain tribes, though, which he could never say. It was said there were hundreds of tribes littering the deep mountains surrounding the Agorran valleys. Alton felt a tremble in the air and activated his manasight. His shock grew. The mountain tribe had a dozen mana awakened and were using some sort of controlling attack to blanket the Edorian elites. He watched the ebb and flow between the two and noticed a sharp difference when the elites began to turn it around and break free. His time of sitting on the sidelines was over. He didn¡¯t know if these were allies or more foes, but he knew which one the imperial Edorians were. Alton surged and pounced on the closest elite. Fang held high and blazing with renewed glory. Three quick slashes disarmed the Edorian and saw him lose his sword arm. Alton kicked him in the chest and he tumbled down toward the tribe. Moving to the next elite, Alton found his mana unaffected by the tribal users. Without full access to their mana, it was a slaughter. He weaved through the line and killed or maimed the five other elites just as the tribesmen finished the Edorian commons. An unsteady silence spread over the clearing and Alton caught his breath. His core was still full and his body felt electric. He scanned the faces of the tribesmen. Alton made the first move and held Fang high, pulling the mana back inside his body. He stepped back and held his other arm out to the side in a gesture of peace. The soldiers behind him stared in confusion at first before following his example. He turned to Amelia and nodded for her to join him. When she reached his shoulder, he handed her Fang and walked slowly towards the tribe. There was a quick conversation between them and he swore they were speaking Agorran. One stepped forward, his body betraying his age, but his face hid behind a mask of white and black paint. The tribesmen held no weapon and approached with his arms out to mimic Alton. He pointed at Alton and spoke. Alton could almost make out the words, as if spoken with an accent never heard to his ears. Alton spared a glance with Amelia and she shrugged. He stepped closer to the tribesmen. ¡°Do you speak, Agorran?¡± Alton asked in a slow, loud voice. ¡°Say. Eludit.¡± The tribesmen said, matching Alton¡¯s tone and cadence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Alton said in confusion. ¡°Sir¡­I think he said he spoke Eludit. It¡¯s a language that used to be spoken in the southern reaches of Agorra before the fall. It¡¯s similar to Agorran in the written form, though harder to speak.¡± Lews said, appearing at Alton¡¯s side opposite Amelia. ¡°Eludit¡­¡± Alton shrugged. ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Not me, but I know who can,¡± Lews said with a drawn face as he turned and looked in the direction of the cave. ¡°Ah.¡± Alton sighed and turned back to the tribal man. ¡°I can¡¯t speak Eludit, but I have someone that can. Very sick. Needs help.¡± The man shook his head in more amusement than frustration. Alton made a gut decision and motioned for the man to follow him. Distrust flashed across his eyes and he conferred with a few of the others before following Alton up the trail. Three more came behind him, and Alton let his paranoia pass. He led them up into the cave and back to the prone figure of Jonah. Alton¡¯s heart quivered at seeing his friend in that state. Amelia had followed them and dropped to her knees at Rico¡¯s exposed face. In his rush, he hadn¡¯t covered him back up earlier. Tears filled her eyes and Alton¡¯s heart broke for her. As soon as the tribesmen saw Jonah, he ran back out and shouted down the pass. A new masked figure soon entered the cave with pouches strung about his body. He crouched down to Jonah before stopping to look at Alton. The question lingered unasked until Alton nodded his head. If Lews could heal him, he would have. Lews himself arrived shortly after and watched the man work. Alton paced nervously as the tribal man dug through his pouches and spoke over Jonah. After a quarter of an hour, the figure sat back on his heels and said a series of sentences that sounded like chanting. When he finished, the others in the cave repeated the last sentence and moved out of the cave. Alton spared a last look at his friend before leaving Lews to watch over him. The clearing was full of both Alton¡¯s company and the tribesmen now. They had brought food and water and were sharing it without hesitation. Alton¡¯s mind worked as he watched the strange scene unfold. He had the very beginning of what was going on, but would have to wait for Jonah to wake to confirm. He graciously accepted a water flask and sat on a large boulder, basking in the morning''s warm sun. Chapter 28 - Thoiri Tribe Things moved quickly after the morning¡¯s battle. Alton and the assumed leader of the tribesmen continued attempts at communication to both men¡¯s frustrated amusement. The only thing Alton could determine was that the man referred to himself as Thuklu. Thuklu looked to be in his fifties with the build of an aging warrior. Muscles lined his shrunken frame and scars crossed his arms and chest. Jonah was yet to wake, but Lews felt he was improving faster than before. Alton may have preferred to wait it out in the cave, but the always present threat of more Edorians forced his hand. When he tried to mime them moving to Thuklu, the older man understood. He called for several of his younger members and sent them off down the trail. Alton left Amelia in command of moving the injured. Prian was tasked with taking control of the remaining scouts and surveying the former battlefield down below for any signs of the enemy. Miser took control of the infantry and organized a baggage train to move what little supplies they still had and the bodies of their fallen comrades. It only took half an hour before the beleaguered company was ready to move again. Thuklu stood by, watching them prepare with a look of amusement on his face that Alton could only guess at the meaning of. So far, the tribe had been nothing but generous to the Agorrans. No sign of hostility from either side. It was the first time in his career Alton wished he spent more time learning about the tribes inhabiting the deep mountains. When they departed the clearing, it was with heavy hearts and minds. The battle at the canyon pass and against the drake had claimed half their original number. Soldiers knew loss, but the pain never lessened. Alton was the last to descend and watched with curiosity as the tribesmen remaining behind began to dissect the corpse of the drake. The trek down followed the same pass as before. The descent was slowed by the burden of carrying the dead and the general fatigue of Alton¡¯s group. As the ranking officer, it fell to him to fold the survivors in and take command until they reunited with the greater army. Unsurprisingly, there had been no challenges to Amelia¡¯s nor his authority. The soldiers looked at her with a respect that was earned in this line of work, not granted by title. There was a story there that he wanted to hear when she was ready. They followed the pass halfway down until Alton was surprised as they turned to move through a small clearing between jagged boulders. There were no markings of a trail that he could see as he followed behind. Thuklu drifted back to join him and walked beside him in silence. They continued through the clearing before turning and climbing up a sharp hill that still showed no visible trail. Thuklu chuckled at Alton looking around and bent low to point out a crushed shrub bush. It was a little more obvious when he lowered to see it from another angle, though not something he would trust himself to follow. It made a little more sense when he noticed members of the tribe dropping back to conceal their passage. Using long branches with leaves tied to them, they drug the branches back and forth across the clearing and obfuscated any signs. ¡°Thoiri. Walk. Mountain.¡± Thuklu said from beside him. Alton just shrugged and continued on after his soldiers. They passed through several more hidden clearings before coming across a deep canyon. The clearing they were in ended at the canyon, but the guides continued on. When Alton reached the edge, he found stairs cut into the side of the ravine leading down to a shelf several hundred feet below. The tribesmen were taking the injured and corpses from the infantry, more used to navigating the difficult terrain. Alton was again both humbled and paranoid about the help being given so freely. Progress slowed as they worked their way down the steep stairs. Thankfully, there was no snow or ice, just small streams of snowmelt from the morning sun. The steps ended at the shelf, and the trail flattened out. Alton peered over the edge and whistled as the drop continued for another hundred feet to the canyon floor. Thuklu, beside him, chuckled and motioned Alton closer to the wall. He grinned back and took the older mans advice to stay away from the edge. A doorway appeared in the ravine''s wall and his company passed through it. Dozens of tribesmen were inside the door as it opened to a large entryway. Alton stopped in his tracks at the massive cavern he found himself in. It was lit with softly glowing manalights placed on the ceiling and massive pillars that rose from the floor to the ceiling, forty feet above them. The door closed behind them, leaving a solid wall in place that hid the dwelling inside. The room was large enough to fit the entire striker quarter of the Third Army camp. Dozens of doorways opened from each side and Alton spotted movement high on the walls, moving on various balconies. Benches and tables littered the room off the main path and Alton saw men, women and children going about their normal routines. The arrival of the group had stirred some excitement, and the tribal people stopped to watch them walk by. Their group was shepherded through the cavern to the far end that branched into three distinct tunnels. Thuklu stopped the procession with a word and walked up to Alton. He said a few words that left Alton shrugging before acting them out instead. Thuklu called up the healer, who mimicked healing Jonah and pointing down a hall that led out of the cavern. He pointed out the various injured soldiers and motioned for them to go. Alton was hesitant to separate the group. He reached out to his core and circulated a minimal amount, feeling it thrum with energy. Even trapped inside with an unknown number of tribesmen, Alton would fight to the death for his team. His thoughts ran dark as he considered the odds of betrayal. The tribesmen present tensed at his usage of mana and a few of the new ones shouted and drew weapons. Thuklu raised his arms high and shouted back. He gave Alton a long look before taking the short sword he wore on his side off and dropping it to the floor. A harsh shout later and the rest followed suit. ¡°Alton.¡± Thuklu said while present his hands. He shared a look with Amelia and gazed over the remainders of his charge. Twenty some soldiers who were tired, injured and grieving. They were in no shape for a fight should he pick one, even inadvertently. Alton turned back towards Thuklu and took a deep breath before releasing his mana and deciding to trust them. He flashed a series of signs despite the attention. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Unknown. Stay vigilant. Looking back over his soldier at Amelia, he nodded for her to follow the healer. Next, Thuklu motioned out eating and drinking and pointed down another hallway. Alton nodded and the rest of his company peeled off after the guide under the charge of Miser. Thuklu nodded and motioned for Alton to follow him down a central hallway beyond the entryway. ¡ª- Alton swallowed his hesitance and followed Thuklu down the well lit passage. The walls were lined with paintings depicting various scenes from the tribe¡¯s history. There were battles against other tribes, creatures Alton had never seen and one foe that Alton knew all too well, Imperial Edorians. Hallways branched off this passage, but Thuklu kept moving forward and Alton followed. After a veritable maze of hallways, Thuklu led Alton to a room that looked to serve as an official meeting place. There were two sets of long benches set against each wall and a central area ringed by a set of seven chairs. The chairs were made of stone and covered with intricate carvings. The room was lit with brighter manalights that showed off the artwork adorning the walls. More scenes of history were painted all over the room. Nearly every available surface of the wall was covered. Alton wandered over to the closest one and took in the beautiful art. This scene seems to depict a warrior fighting a great beast made of shadow. The warrior was glowing a familiar soft blue. Alton was reminded that members of the tribe were awakened and able to use mana in a new way. He heard a throat being cleared behind him and turned to see newcomers standing by Thuklu. One of them looked to be even older than his new ally, while the other was barely an adult. Alton walked over to join the three men, expecting another awkward attempt at communication. He gave them a small wave and tried to look friendly. ¡°Alton.¡± Thuklu said with a point. ¡°Quain, Tunda.¡± He said and pointed to the other two. ¡°Alton.¡± The young one, Quain, started. ¡°We,¡± he pointed at the three of them, ¡°are glad to meet you. We have much to discuss.¡± ¡°You speak Agorran?¡± Alton asked in surprise. ¡°We work with traders, village. Learn Agorran, not so different Eludite.¡± He answered. Alton considered that for a moment. It shouldn¡¯t have come as a surprise that some of the more rural villages would trade with the mountain tribes. Mountain tribes had lived in peace with the valley Agorrans long before the war re-started. Smaller villages cared little for the greater politics. ¡°Please thank Thuklu for his assistance and supplies. We are in his debt.¡± Alton said and gave a small bow towards Thuklu. All three men chuckled at that, and Thuklu grinned. ¡°He understands. The old goat has never been one for words, knows more than he speaks.¡± Quain replied with a chuckle. Thuklu flashed him a look of annoyance before breaking out into a grin. He reached forward to clasp Alton¡¯s arm before saying, ¡°I take leave.¡± He bowed and stepped away and back into the labyrinth of hallways. ¡°Your people are safe. Food is being served and medicine treated.¡± The older man, Tunda, said. ¡°As Thuklu said, my name is Quain. I am studied in the old ways and serve as adviser to Great Council. We are Thoiri tribe.¡± He swept his arms around to represent the entire cave. ¡°This is Tunda, my fellow learned.¡± Tunda stepped forward to clasp Alton¡¯s arm in the same way Thuklu had. Alton accepted and returned the embrace. ¡°We bring you to council, to discuss your people and our shared hated.¡± Tunda said. Alton had to make a couple of assumptions to understand the two men. Thoiri was the name of the tribe that controlled this entire area. No ignorant mountain tribe like the valley Agorrans preferred to pretend. This cave system alone showed an elegance that could not be denied. The hated must be the Imperial Edorians, the foe Alton had spent years fighting. He nodded to the two, and they directed him to one of the benches. Tunda left through the only other doorway while Quain sat beside him. He studied the young man, around the age of his teammates. Scrawny like Lews with tribal tattoos on his arms and one on his cheek that looked like an eye. Quain noticed him looking and pointed to it. ¡°Means I see.¡± His eyes took on a blue hue, and Alton knew he was using manasight. He activated his own and his breath caught at the room. It was bathed in ambient mana, unlike Alton had ever witnessed. The paintings on the walls were alive with mana, infused somehow into the paintings. Alton breathed out slowly and cycled to pull into his core. It was easier than ever to draw in. ¡°You see, good.¡± Quain nodded beside him. ¡°We have much to share each other.¡± Alton didn¡¯t respond and let the silence develop. He was transfixed by the paintings running the length of the room. It was beautiful in a way Alton couldn¡¯t fully comprehend. His core thrummed as he took in the scenes surrounding him. What he would give for Jonah¡¯s scholarly mind. ¡°My friend Jonah, learned man as well. When he wakes¡­¡± Alton trailed off as he thought of his friend. ¡°Maghadul, best healer. You see. No worry for friend.¡± Quain responded with a smile that put Alton a little more at ease. ¡°Maghadul¡­the one from,¡± he searched for what to say, ¡°cave? With us?¡± Alton asked. Quain laughed. ¡°No. Mekhur just train, Maghadul master.¡± He patted Alton on the leg and started to speak again when the door Tunda went through opened back up. Tunda returned with an older woman walking next to him. She exuded power, not in the physical sense, but in her self-importance and the jewelry she wore. She studied Alton as they crossed the room, and Alton studied her in turn. The Thoiri women stopped before Alton and spoke a few words too fast for Alton to decipher. Alton stood to greet her. She spoke again, a long sentence that resembled Agorran, but Alton couldn¡¯t decipher. Quain stood and walked beside her. He turned to face Alton and his cheery grin was gone, replaced with a look of serious business. Alton assumed this woman was on the council he served. She began speaking again and Quain translated. ¡°Alton of the valley. I am Lotha, I sit on the Great Council of the Thoiri. I welcome you to our home. Your people are hurt and tired. We heal and feed. Tomorrow you meet with Great Council to discuss much. Tonight, you rest and enjoy.¡± Quain finished speaking. Alton wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, so he just bowed. Lotha laughed and stepped forward to clasp both of his arms with her own. She stared deeply into his eyes and spoke another string of words. Quain looked uncomfortable as he thought something over. ¡°Alton. This sound strange but she wishes to see you,¡± he struggled and looked over a Tunda ¡°power?¡± The older man posed. Alton looked back at them both with confusion. She wants to see power? His mana? Questions rolled through his mind. When he circulated in the entryway, it caused a panic. Should he do it again now? Lotha grinned and nodded at him as if sensing his confusion. He reached down to his core and circulated carefully. She laughed with glee and said a word Alton understood for ¡°more.¡± He ramped up his circulation as she laughed and pulled back her arms to clap. She turned to hug Tunda, and Alton¡¯s confusion only grew. Deciding to press his luck, he surged and let his body bask in the power flowing from his core. All three Thoiri were staring at him now, Lotha¡¯s laughter quelled. Alton was too caught up in the rush to notice the change in expression and pulled both of his swords free and infused them with a small amount of mana. Both swords lit up in a soft blue glow, and Alton felt his core sing. Tears were rimming Lotha¡¯s eyes now, and Alton noticed it with a start. He doused both blades and returned them to their sheaths. Alton stepped back to give them space, unsure if he offended them by getting carried away. Instead, Lotha stepped forward and bowed low. She fired off another sentence. Alton gave Quain a bewildered look as the young man snapped out of his daze. ¡°She says¡­the Wolf rides your soul. Hope is born anew.¡± Lotha spoke again, and Quain translated. ¡°We have much to discuss tomorrow, Alton. Tonight, rest and accept my son for company. He is good man.¡± She smiled and stood, patting Quain on the head like a child. Chapter 29 - A Calm Night Quain led Alton back down the labyrinth of passages in silence. Hallways blurred together, covered in intricately carved depictions of history. They encountered few people on the walk, making it difficult to get a gauge on the population of the dwelling. There were many intersections leading in various directions branching off from every hallway. Alton mentally replayed the conversation with Lotha in his head as they walked. How had she sensed his connection to the aspect from his mana? She reacted to his mana usage as if she had never seen it before. Despite knowing that several members of the party that fought with them could use mana. Then there were the tears in her eyes as she regarded Alton. If he was honest with himself, her reaction was unnerving. There was much more going on here than it seemed on the surface level. After a few minutes of walking, they turned down a hallway and boisterous laughter could be heard coming from a doorway at the end. Alton grinned as he recognized the voice of one of his twin shields. Laughter was good for the soul, and his company needed every bit of it they could get. He shared a grin with Quain and sped up, eager to join. When he breached the doorway, his heart leapt into his throat. There at a table near the entrance, propped up against the wall, was Jonah, resting with his eyes closed. Tears threatened Alton¡¯s eyes as he took in the room. It was roughly the same size as the main mess hall from an army camp, and it was packed to the gills. His entire company was sitting between two long tables and surrounded by tribesmen and woman, laughing as they tried to communicate with each other using words and acting. ¡°Captain!¡± Amelia shouted and leapt up to salute him. The room went silent for a moment before the rest of his team stood and saluted. They were followed by the remainders of the infantry and scouting units. After another awkward moment, even some of the Thoiri mimicked a salute, despite it being a foreign gesture. Alton stood frozen at the display just long enough to encourage Amelia to continue. ¡°We never got the chance to thank you, sir. Between the battle of the pass and then in the camp. Every time I thought all hope was lost, you pulled through for us. None of us would still be alive if not for you. Thank you, Captain.¡± She finished and bowed her head before taking her seat. A resounding round of claps sounded after Amelia finished speaking. A chorus of thanks and cheers. Alton looked to each of his young teammates and shared an unspoken thought. One of trust, loyalty, and an unbreakable bond. He raised his hands to calm down the crowd and spoke. ¡°We have been through much these past few days. We have all lost comrades, friends, brothers and sisters. The trials of war leave none unscathed and we are no exception. Rest tonight, rest your hearts and minds. Grieve together, for none of us should bear that burden alone. Enjoy the hospitality of our new-found friends, the Thoiri Tribe. Tomorrow we reconvene to plan our next move.¡± Alton finished and pulled the surviving flask from his pocket. He raised it high and took a long sip to a spirited cheer. ¡°Quain, do the Thoiri drink?¡± Alton asked the man beside him. ¡°Before you, friend,¡± Quain responded with a grin. Alton started to ask a question before Quain cleared his throat to speak. ¡°New allies. New friends. Tonight we eat and drink Thoiri way!¡± He shouted. Alton caught Amelia and Miser¡¯s eyes and flashed them a quick signal to relax. Though he knew more was going on than he was aware, he put his fears of betrayal out of mind. He wanted his team to have tonight to relax without watching their backs. The kids had earned it and needed it. They all needed it. As soon as Quain stopped speaking, members of the tribe entered carrying platters of food and placing them on the long tables. Large ceramic pots were brought to each table and mugs placed before every soldier. Smiles appeared on every hungry face as his company tore into the food and splashed drink everywhere. It all felt like a fever dream and Alton sighed in earnest relief at the sight. He worked his way over to the table where Lews was doting on Jonah, who shooed him away. Quain followed behind him and soon the three were seated together at a smaller table off to the side. Alton looked his old friend up and down and was pleased with what he saw. Jonah looked tired and needed a few good meals, but he was healed. A weight lifted from his shoulders despite the missing arm. ¡°Do I pass inspection?¡± Jonah asked with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you up, old friend.¡± Alton replied, ¡°though I spent most of the time down with you.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard. My little caretaker filled me in on all the details.¡± Jonah sighed. ¡°Those poor kids.¡± Alton shook his head softly, ¡°before you tell me, this is Quain. He is an adviser to the Great Council of the Thoiri. He is a scholar of their people and speaks Agorran.¡± ¡°Wonderful to meet you, Quain. It will be nice to have some intelligent conversation instead of bantering with this loaf of muscle.¡± Jonah said with a smile to the young man. ¡°You speak Eludite?¡± Quain asked. ¡°Speak it? No, I learned to read it in the academy but no one speaks it for us to practice with. I look forward to learning it from your people,¡± Jonah replied. ¡°Yes. I bring many records.¡± Quain nodded. Jonah¡¯s face got serious again, and he recanted what transpired since the canyon pass, starting with his last memory of using a mana blast during the encounter with the Edorian elites. Everything went black for him after that. Alton told him of how he hunted down the Sapient and then fled up the trail until the scouts found him. They were both unconscious when they were carried into the cave. Jonah told him of the companies failed attempts to forage. The night attack from the drake and how Rico met his end. Alton¡¯s heart broke at the young man¡¯s demise. The description of Amelia infusing Fang and slaying the drake helped temper the sadness, though not fully. He would have to work on finding her a worthy weapon now that plain steel was inadequate. After Jonah finished, the three of them sat in silence for a few minutes. Alton took a sip of the drink being passed around and found it to be excellent. It was earthy with wooden undertones, a light cream color, and a smell he couldn¡¯t place. The food was a mix of root vegetables and meat he didn¡¯t recognize. They ate their fill in silence and Alton finished his cup, giving Quain a questioning look. ¡°Mushrooms. Grow and ferment. Large caves below us,¡± Quain answered and took a sip from his own cup. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Yes, it is excellent.¡± Alton replied, and Jonah nodded his agreement. ¡°I have to ask Quain, before meeting the council tomorrow. Why is your tribe being so generous? We are grateful for the food and drink, especially for the medicine and healing. How can we repay you?¡± Alton hesitantly asked. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Repay us?¡± Quain looked back at him with confusion. He started to speak and then laughed out loud. ¡°Thuklu not tell you. You kill drake. Very difficult to kill. We use drake to make many things. Worth many times this,¡± he waved out across the room. ¡°Thoiri in your debt.¡± ¡°Hah. No, he didn¡¯t mention that. I see why you called him an old goat now.¡± Alton replied with a grin. ¡°Yes. Old stubborn goat.¡± Quain smiled and raised his cup to toast. ¡°To new friends in trying times.¡± Alton and Jonah joined him in his toast. The rest of the night passed in a quick blur. The stress of the last two days, combined with full bellies, led to an early bedtime. Quain arranged for lodging for them all while Alton enjoyed a few more cups of the mushroom wine and caught up with Jonah while they both watched the younger kids celebrate. He gave Amelia an informal order to make sure everyone made it to bed. They were deep in the middle of sharing stories of Rico with the infantry and scouts while getting stories of their dead in turn. Alton smiled at hearing the different sides of the young man than the one he had known. He tried not to feel guilty for being incapacitated during the fight with the drake. It didn¡¯t work. When he and Jonah finally piled out of the mess hall, there was a song being sung by one of the scouts. In the fire¡¯s glow, their tales we retell, Of battles fought bravely, of legends that swell. They marched into darkness, with courage unfurled, Their deeds now sung loudly, throughout the world. So here¡¯s to the fallen, with hearts pure and bold, Their valor immortalized in stories told. Though their bodies may rest beneath the earth¡¯s embrace, Their spirits live on, in this sacred place. Raise your voices, let the wine flow free, For the fallen soldiers, in eternity. In the halls of our ancestors, they¡¯ll forever reside, In our hearts and our songs, they¡¯ll never subside. So drink to their honor, let the echoes resound, For the fallen soldiers, forever renowned. In the tapestry of time, their legacy shines bright, Guiding us onward, through the darkest of night. ¡ª- Alton woke without a sense for the time. The room he shared with Jonah was small, just enough space for both beds and space to walk between. It was lit by a softly glowing manalight placed above the doorway. He sat on the side of his bed and stretched out his arms up above his head. The bed was comfortable, a wooden frame and mattress of banded reeds that must grow nearby in the spring. The skin of some beast Alton didn¡¯t know provided the blanket. He reached down to his core and circulated to work the soreness out of his body. The trauma of the battle and a few days spent on a cave floor were easing up but still present. His core was full and excitable as he cycled in the abundant ambient mana. Today would answer many questions swirling around in his head. He closed his eyes and focused on his connection to the mana while he thought over his priorities for the day. They needed to find out where they were in the landscape of the valley and how to return to Kitsu first. Next was to find out more about the Thoiri Tribe and how to repay them for the rescue and generosity. After all of that, Alton wanted to test his team¡¯s new combat capability, consolidate the improvements made over the last few days. Alton finished the water in the skin left by his bed before standing and strapping his two swords on. His clothes stank of sweat and blood, but until they made it back to camp, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Fang slotted into its sheath and Fury was just tied to his back using a piece of twine scrounged up from a scout the night before. A large hole had formed in one of his boots, likely from an arrow or errant sword strike. He sighed when his bare foot hit the cold stone floor. Jonah was still sleeping, so Alton let him be and stepped outside into the hall. He found it filled with young Thoiri all lined up and patiently waiting. The sight took Alton aback until one of them got the courage to step up. He saw Thuklu standing behind them and giving Alton a look that spoke its own language of embarrassment. ¡°Capten. Alton.¡± The young man even gave a half accurate salute to Alton¡¯s immense amusement. ¡°We fight. Test self. Wolf.¡± The young men all grinned and mimicking a salute. He looked to Thuklu for assistance, and the older man shrugged. Alton looked over the young crowd and rolled his shoulders. Alton was never one to turn down a good spar¡­ They led him to a large open cavern that served as a training room. There were weapon racks, wooden dummies and stone obstacles spread out over a large, cleared area. Everyone in the room stopped to watch when the group with Alton entered. Alton noticed an interesting fact right away. Everyone training was very young, no one near Thuklu¡¯s age was present. ¡°You. Notice.¡± Thuklu said beside him. ¡°We lose fight against darkness. Only sons left now. Soon, Thoiri no more.¡± The older man walked to a weapon rack and pulled off two swords. They were shorter than Alton¡¯s preference with curved tips and a wide cross guard. He handed one to Alton, and they backed off and set himself. Alton tested the blade with a few slashes to get a feel for the weight. It felt awkward in his hand, the blade portion heavier than even Fury with the blunted edge. ¡°We. Show.¡± Thuklu grinned and flicked his eyes over to the crowd. ¡°To three?¡± Alton asked, and after a short back and forth, they agreed on the normal sparring rules. Alton set himself and nodded to Thuklu. The older man advanced without any hesitation and probed Alton¡¯s defenses. He was quick for his age, his wiry muscle responding to the mind of a warrior with decades of experience. Alton was able to easily parry his initial probes and sent a few back to test his reflexes. A quick test of manasight showed that he wasn¡¯t circulating so Alton matched him. Thuklu made a small motion with his hand that Alton took for Is that all you have? He grinned and dashed across the distance with a furious combination of high and low slashes. Thuklu was able to parry and dodge the first three, but Alton pressed him further and further back, scoring two hits on his side. Alton faked a high overhead slash, stopping it short and then stabbing out while twisting his torso around Thuklu¡¯s counter. It caught the older man off guard and ended the spar. Alton clasped arms with the Thoiri warrior, who then bowed and backed off. He called up four of his warriors and Alton got the message loud and clear. Four against one. Alton grinned and readied himself. The young men stood nervously, gripping their swords to fight and standing flat-footed. He whipped out toward the nearest and smacked the sword out of his hand before stepping back to reset. This pattern repeated itself as Alton sparred against the various groups of young Thoiri. He took a few hits, but prevailed against even seven at once. The Thoiri warriors were fit and used to combat, but not against the way Alton fought. He studied their forms and reactions to add to his own knowledge in the future. Halfway through sparring, the younger tribesmen, Amelia and his team, walked in to the practice yard following another Thoiri guide. Alton grinned at the red eyes and hung heads, knowing the cause. She looked around and saw him, and they all approached. ¡°Start with your kata and clear your heads. Where is Lews?¡± Alton asked. ¡°He wanted to spend the day with the Thoiri healers and learn from them.¡± Prian answered. Alton nodded, thankful for the initiative. ¡°When you are ready, spar the Thoiri. They are willing and eager to test themselves.¡± Alton settled in to his cycling position to watch his team practice. Only a few moments later, Jonah and Quain walked in and moved over to him. Jonah was looking well rested. The bandage on his wound was fresh and his walk was strong. ¡°Alton. Great Council wishes to meet with you and Jonah. I will bring you to bathe and fresh clothing. Come.¡± Quain motioned for him to join them. He gave Amelia a few quick orders to drill Wolf team and incorporate the remaining infantry and scouts if they showed. Alton had a few ideas for them. He just needed to feel them out first. When he finished speaking with his sergeant, he followed Quain and Jonah down another series of hallways until they reached a chamber that was humid and smelled of soap. Quain pointed them to two bundles of clothes and then explained that the room beyond contained a pond of heated water. He left them and promised to return in an hour. Alton stripped quickly, excited at the prospect of a warm bath. His last was almost a month ago, and he treasured the rare experience. They found the small pond empty and sank into the water. It was refreshing, both to body and mind. The hour rushed by and soon after Quain returned to retrieve them. Alton begrudgingly exited the water and dried off using a cloth towel. The clothing was in the Thoiri style and fit him well. Loose shirt and pants of cloth, a belt of a tanned hide and vest of the same hide. Jonah and he dressed and followed Quain out through the maze of hallways until they reached the chamber from the day before. It was time to meet with the Great Council and find the answers to his questions. Chapter 30 - Dark Histories They walked down a different set of passages to reach the council chamber this time. Much more traffic was present in the various hallways and intersections, showing off a higher population of Thoiri. The group crossed a set of deep caverns with massive bridges leading to different sides and levels. Despite the amount of people moving around, Alton couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the amount of Thoiri was dwindling. Alton noticed they approached the council chamber from a different angle this time. The hallway leading up to it was decorated with tapestries and paintings depicting the history of the Thoiri. Large doorways were carved and inlaid with precious stones, including, to Alton¡¯s surprise, alta stones. The final hallway was flanked by sets of guards stationed two a piece and twenty feet apart. The guards wore more formal uniforms than those Alton had seen thus far. When they entered the chamber, it was far different from the day before. There were more benches set against the walls and in the open space behind the circle of seats, all filled with Thoiri. The seven seats remained empty for now, and the buzz of chatter died down as they entered. Quain led them to the open area between the seven chairs and motioned for them to stand with him. In an almost overly dramatic fashion, the door at the end of the chamber opened once they were settled in place. A man in ornate robes walked out first and read a list of names from a long scroll. The only name that Alton recognized was that of Lotha, from yesterday. The assumed Great Council members streamed out from behind him as each name was called and settled down into the chairs. It unnerved Alton to have half of the council behind him, but Quain remained calm at his side. Jonah looked around in curiosity at the walls, noticing the intricate paintings the same way Alton had. After the procession ended, the man in robes spoke again and the room quieted. Quain translated at his side. ¡°We call a session of Great Council to discuss events. Captain Alton of the valley, Jonah of the valley. We welcome you to Thornwur, last enclave of Thoiri Tribe.¡± Alton nodded to each of the council and stood awkwardly as silence settled in. ¡°You have my thanks for welcoming my company in and providing for us.¡± Quain continued to translate between the parties. Alton found that not every Thoiri spoke Eludite in a way that he understood. There were different dialects involved here. ¡°We wish to hear of¡­¡± He looked at Quain and said something rapidly. ¡°The situation in the valley and what brings you to mountains. Then we tell you of Thoiri and our troubles.¡± Alton took a moment to think of how to describe what was happening down in the valleys of Agorra. He was far from a historian or tactician and honestly hadn¡¯t thought of the other three primary valleys in months. A frown appeared on his face and he was saved by a chuckle from Jonah. ¡°I will handle this one, Quain. Agorrans left the Mad God¡¯s mountain eighty-eight years ago this spring. We emerged after nearly a millennium after being sealed in during the Mad God¡¯s War against Edoria and its Crown Princes. We settled in the old site of Agorath and rebuilt the city before spreading out to our ancestral valleys over the coming decades. Imperial Edoria had erected three fortresses to watch the valleys and began to harass us from them. A war broke out ten years ago and began in a valley far to the north of here. After a narrow but decisive victory, we fully reclaimed that valley and it became a stronghold of agriculture for us. Our own council became emboldened and launched an offensive against the two remaining fortresses guarding the other two valleys that lead out to Edoria. The valley closest to us is known to us as Lucia Valley and the fortress of Kitsu was claimed by Agorra two years ago. For the last two years, we have fought against Edorians in the valley and pushed farther and farther south. The army stationed here was named the Third Army, and Alton and I were attached to it. Three months ago, reports began of Edoria using Sapients to control mindless. They began to attack our advance units and encampments with hordes of converted,¡± Jonah looked around and pressed on ¡°tribal Edorians. The Third Army was pushed from its current camp and our company was tasked with holding a pass to give them time to retreat to Fort Kitsu. We defended the pass and fled up the mountain where your people found us.¡± As Quain finished translating the story, anger grew in the crowd. When Jonah recounted the mindless being converted tribal Edorians, there was an outright roar of anger. The same councilman who spoke earlier stood and quieted the crowd with harsh words and gestures. Once they settled, he took his seat and rubbed his chin with his hand before speaking. ¡°We are not Edorians.¡± He said this with a harsh inflection and it needed no translation. ¡°We are Eludite. Our ancestor allies with Mad God. Chose to stay in mountain homes. Mad God protect us from attack.¡± He pointed to one of the paintings depicting a glowing figure, ¡°four great tribes left. We are under attack as well.¡± Quain held up his hand to stop the councilor and spoke. ¡°I think it best to start from beginning. We know these stories from our ancestors, passed down through the ages. Long ago when Mad God fought Edoria, he offered our tribes refuge in mountain. Our ancestors decide to stay in our homes already deep in mountain. He place protection for us against attack and left us large mana reservoir not to be consumed. For many, many years, we had peace. We ruled the mountains in harmony with fiends and beasts alike. Then a great fiend, Ulgarath, sends armies to attack from below. What you see now is but a small piece of Thornwur. Rest goes deep, very deep. We lose greatest warriors of Thoiri fighting deep down beneath earth and lose rest of Thornwur. Have to seal off against forces of Ulgarath. Then Edorians begin to attack smaller tribes in small mountains. They take and convert to undeath. Kill our shamans to make fiends. We fight back as we can but losing, Thoiri smaller than Edorian. We no longer have great warriors to lead fighting bands. Even drake, too hard to kill, too risky. Every day, we lose more warriors fighting in the deep caverns below us. Most of our fighting force never leaves.¡± When he finished speaking, he gave Alton a glum look and turned away. Alton processed his story and shook his head in sadness. His brief vision for a swarm of Thoiri turning the battle against Edoria crumbling away. His hand reflexively went to Fang, and he felt comfort in his familiar weapons presence. ¡°What do you want of us?¡± Alton asked. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°We offer to bring you to Kitsu and help defend. In return, you help lead us against Ulgarath. We have weapons and armor of great warriors with none to use. You have aspect, great power within you. Knowledge has survived through ancestors, use aspect to bring victory. Ulgarath and Edoria fight together, defeat one and defeat the other. We unite remaining tribes and flush Edoria out of Agorra.¡± Quain translated for the councilman. Alton rocked on his heels and considered the implications. Jonah gave him a long look, but remained silent. Jonah was better at playing politics, Alton avoided it outright. On the surface, it seemed a fair trade without knowing how involved a fight against Ulgarath would be. Fighting the fiend itself? There was little known of this fiend until they spoke further with the Thoiri. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for Agorra. I am a lowly ranked Captain. If you deliver us to Kitsu and see it defended, I will assist you in your plight. I can only offer myself in this. My company is free to do as they wish.¡± Alton said to Quain before turning to look at each member of the council. ¡°You have my word.¡± He finished. --- They left the council chambers shortly after, leaving the Thoiri to debate amongst themselves. Alton gave Jonah a quick signal to talk later and followed Quain back down through the halls to the training area. When he entered, he saw Amelia leading a mock battle drill with the remnants of the company defending against Thoiri. He sat off to the side to watch and digest what had been said. ¡°I will return after council speaks. We will see armory for your men,¡± Quain said and bowed, taking his leave. Jonah spoke softly, but angrily to his side once Quain left them. ¡°To fight against this Ulgarath is madness, Alton. Surely you must know that. This may be the same fiend that forced us out of the mountain and started this chain of events in the first place. Tell me what foolishness you are thinking to pledge yourself against it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jonah.¡± Alton sighed. ¡°Once we make it back to Kitsu, the rest of the company can return to the army. We can speak with command and strategize then. Four tribes could turn the tide of the war back in our favor. If we can recruit them to our cause, it would be worth it.¡± ¡°I need you to find out as much as you can from them about this fiend.¡± Alton asked. ¡°I will try, old friend, I will try.¡± Jonah replied. ¡°Call the company around. They should all hear what madness you have signed up against this time.¡± Jonah said, voice brimming with anger. ¡°Bah. Let them finish the drill. A few more minutes won¡¯t change our fate.¡± He retorted. ¡ª- Amelia ducked down low behind a natural rock structure left in the training area. The course was littered with boulders and rock formations as it aided the mountainous fighters train and prepare for the environment they fought most in. She signed over to Prian to advance his team towards the target. A cloth tied to a stick and wedged in between a few rocks on the other side of the cavernous training room. They were drilling as the aggressors this time against the Thoiri defenders. One tap from a practice blade or a clear call from an archer was enough to disqualify. Prian moved to duck around the south side of his boulder and his group of scouts followed. Amelia turned to signal Miser to begin his approach from the opposite direction. Once she heard engagement, she signaled the infantry with her and bounded over the boulder. She took point and raced across the open floor, pumping her legs to reach the next spot of cover. Her group passed unmolested, and she ducked against another boulder. The sounds of combat could be heard coming from both directions. She tapped two of her infantry and sent them to each side of the large boulder. Peeking over the top, she saw Thoiri arranged in a semicircle guarding the cloth flag. There were ten defenders to her four. Even odds with the skill disparity between the forces. The Thoiri arranged against them were a few years younger than her, but untested. Whatever was happening inside this dwelling, there were no senior soldiers or men around. A few quick signals to prepare her troop and she dashed out and towards the flag. Shouts rose from the defenders as they readied to receive her charge. Four of them lined up to head her off and the rest split for her team. She readied her practice blade, short and curved, heavy on the end, and closed the distance. A few quick slashes later and she was through and grabbing the flag. It was anti-climatic, but so had every drill been thus far. Either the academy had over prepared her or the Thoiri were sorely over matched. When she turned to survey the rest of the field, she saw Alton and Jonah sitting by the entrance. She smiled at the sight of Jonah back up and moving. His wound had seemed fatal in the cave and she was grateful that what the tribe lacked in combat they made up for in healing. She gathered the rest of her team and auxiliary units and they headed over. Amelia yearned for a good spar to test her new skills. She hoped the captain would be up for a spar. When she found a blade that she could infuse for her own, she would fight just like he did. A devastating force multiplier and no one on her team needed to die again¡­Thinking of Rico brought her smile down. She missed him terribly. There would be no searching for spars if he was still around. Her thoughts were clouded when the group reached Alton and Jonah. ¡°I trust the drilling has gone well?¡± Alton asked her. ¡°Yes, sir. The Thoiri are an eager drilling partner, and we practiced multiple offensive and defensive drills.¡± Amelia answered. ¡°Good. Take a seat,¡± Alton motioned to the bleachers around him. ¡°There is much to discuss.¡± He summarized the history of the Thoiri for the company. When he reached the current battle against the Edorians and forces of Ulgarath, she saw faces grimace. It was starting to feel like unsurmountable odds arrayed against the tiny nation of Agorra. He took a breath and let the information sink in before continuing. ¡°The Thoiri have agreed to help us reach Fort Kitsu and see to its defense. They have agreed to supply us with weapons and armor they claim to be superior to our own. Once secure at Kitsu, I will return and help them fight against the forces of this fiend, Ulagrath. I do not expect any of you to come and will release you back to the army.¡± Alton said. ¡°Sir!¡± The word left her mouth before she could stop it. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Don¡¯t force us to. We are Wolf team.¡± He looked at her with pride in his eyes and spoke. ¡°I will not force you to leave. It is merely an option for those who do not want to risk fighting against Thoiri foes deep under the earth. The Thoiri have been losing this fight for centuries. I do not go to a peaceful death.¡± ¡°We are with you, sir,¡± several members of his team answered in succession. Amelia felt her heart swell at the bond between their team. She owed her life several times over to Alton and would not leave his side. ¡°Captain Alton, sir¡­¡± One of the infantry stepped up beside Amelia and gave her a stiff nod. She knew what he would ask and whole-heartedly supported him. ¡°We have been speaking, the rest of us and the scouts and well, I know we are not mana awakened and that Wolf team has never had common soldiers on it, but there is precedent from the first army¡­¡± Alton held up his hand to stop him. ¡°Ask your question in peace, friend.¡± The soldier took a deep breath and stood up, tall and proud. ¡°Sir, we have found a collective purpose serving with Wolf team this past week. I speak for all of us gathered here when I saw we would be honored to serve alongside Wolf team as a permanent auxiliary force.¡± Alton let him finish before standing and putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I am sorry, soldier. Wolf team can not accept any auxiliary forces for this kind of mission. It would bog us down too much when flexibility is needed.¡± The soldier hung his head low, and Alton continued to speak. ¡°What Wolf team does need, however, is sixteen brave and capable soldiers to join as full members, mana awakened or not. Pending higher approval, of course,¡± he finished with a wink. Amelia grinned. Used to the captain¡¯s sense of humor. Full members would receive higher pay and privileges compared to an auxiliary unit. The common soldiers stayed quiet for a moment before realizing what he said. Amelia clapped the soldier on his head and started whooping loudly. The rest of her team joined in and the group shared hugs, welcoming their newest members. Chapter 31 - Gearing Up for War ¡°Wolf team has become Wolf company in truth. Amelia, you will remain my second-in-command as sergeant. It is on you to designate two corporals and reshape Tooth and Claw with appropriate strength.¡± Alton started his impromptu speech after the excitement died down. ¡°I will hold you all to the same standards and expect the same results. You will train harder than you ever have and face far greater danger than a normal common soldier. Being asked on a suicide mission to defend a canyon pass will seem like a normal occurrence. There will be no shame in backing out at Kitsu. Anyone who attempts to leave after that point will be considered abandonment. Being unawakened will not be an excuse. You will sharpen your mind and think of alternate ways to accomplish any task set before you. My team is used to training without mana and with. Amelia, lead the men through a round of exercises and then break them out into sparring groups of three. I will observe and monitor the spars, and we will end with a sparring ladder.¡± Alton finished and sat back down on the bleachers. Amelia shouted for them to form up and they started running a lap around the training area. She led them through a vigorous round of exercise while Alton watched. He used the time to cycle and think. Since his ascension to the fifth tier, he had spent precious little time exploring the more esoteric part of his powers. Alton closed his eyes and found a cycling position on the bench. He dove down and examined his core in his mind scape. The normally placid lake of mana was ever present in his mind. The glyph carved on it during the fight against the Edorians remained, tempting him to use it. It felt inert, glowing in a muted way. The harsh penalty it extracted from him and his team moved his thoughts away from trying it out. He spent some time examining the glyph and trying to influence it with his mana. After a few minutes passed with no change, he figuratively smacked himself. He was sitting next to the leading figure in Agorra on mana theory and hadn¡¯t shared his latest revelation. Jonah was resting beside him with his eyes closed, likely doing the same thing as Alton. He triggered his manasight to confirm and watched Jonah circulate. The older man¡¯s mana flowed brightly through his body until it came to rest back near his core, except¡­there, just below his core, was a bright spot. It was brighter than any spot near it and pulsed as mana flowed through it. Alton turned on himself and watched his own mana flow. Near the same spot on his own body was a bright spot, but where Jonah¡¯s was pulsing, Alton¡¯s shone bright and steady. He watched their two mana flows for a minute before disturbing his friend. ¡°Jonah,¡± Alton spoke and Jonah opened his eyes. ¡°I have a few things to tell you about that fight down in the Edorian camp. When we faced that group of elites and I thought all hope was lost, I reached down deep and found that connection to the aspect again. I visited him on the same snowy plane as last time. He said that I wasn¡¯t ready to be there and that there would be a price. I begged him for help in the fight. He repeated that there would be a price and then when back in the real world, there was a glyph carved on my lake. We haven¡¯t discussed this before, but when I picture my mana core, it takes the form of a placid lake. There was a glyph on it and it¡¯s still there now. It was what granted us that surge of energy and strength. I feel trepidation about using it again, like my soul is warning me not to. Now when I watch you circulate, I see a pulsing point of mana just below your core. Transposed on my body, that spot is not pulsing but a constant bright spot. Where you have one pulsing, I have four constant. They are linked somehow, I can feel it. The nodes are key to figuring out how to advance and harness our greater power.¡± Alton finished and watched his friend absorb the new information. Jonah took his time to think before responding. ¡°So much more is making sense now. In ancient texts, these spots are described as mana nodes. These nodes are never referred to before the middle tiers, such as we are in. One node for each tier before resetting on reaching the next tier. I can see them as well now that I know what to look for.¡± ¡°Those old bats at the academy would die of envy for this knowledge. This whole situation, in fact. Should we survive the coming trials, this all needs to be recorded in detail for future generations. Tell me, can you see the nodes on Amelia? She should be comfortably in the fourth tier based on reports from the drake fight.¡± Jonah finished. Alton realized he hadn¡¯t checked, so he turned and watched the training. She was leading them through a series of upper body exercises. Her lithe frame shined with sweat and her muscles bulged under her uniform. His pride swelled at watching her. She was turning into a fine officer. Alton called her over to where they were sitting. ¡°Captain?¡± She asked. ¡°Just testing a theory. Take a cycling position and circulate for us. We will let you know when to stop.¡± Jonah responded before Alton. She looked a little confused, but followed his words. Once she was seated and circulating, Alton activated his manasight. He watched the mana flow through her body from her core and back to it. Her core shone brightly and her pathway was well established. She was certainly in the middle to upper reaches of the fourth tier. He didn¡¯t see any mana nodes. Alton shared a look with Jonah, who shook his head. ¡°Thanks Amelia. That is all for now. How many more exercises?¡± Alton asked. ¡°We can start the sparring ladder now. How do you want it organized?¡± She asked him. ¡°Awakened versus awakened and non versus non. We can mix it up tomorrow, but keep it simple today. Full enhancement is allowed, standard sparring rules.¡± He responded. Amelia saluted and walked back over to the company. She called them to attention and went over the sparring ladder structure for the benefit of the former auxiliaries. The soldiers would self-identify an informal ranking system. Weakest fought the next weakest until reaching the top. It served as a team building exercise as well as practice. Each group took their positions and began with Amelia judging until her spot as the lead enhanced arrived. ¡ª- The soldiers worked their way through the ladder. The matches didn¡¯t take long on the enhanced side with the increased speed, meaning most spars lasted less than a minute. Non-awakened took a little longer to accommodate for speed and stamina. Alton watched while Jonah rested, his body still recovering from the effects of the infection and losing his arm. One of the infantry named Wilt won the non-awakened ladder in a close match against one of the scouts. The man was ecstatic, even more so when he found out that the winner didn¡¯t have to take part in chores for the next field camp. The awakened side semi-finals came to a close match between Miser and Prian, with Prian just edging him out. Amelia promptly spanked Prian three to none and took the top spot. ¡°Oh. I forgot one thing. Winner faces me,¡± Alton grinned. Amelia matched his grin and took her spot across from him. He raised his sword in the dueling salute and she tapped the flat of her blade against it. They both stepped back to make space and Alton circulated his mana. His core cried out in joy at the use and he bent his knees and readied his position. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Prian served as the judge and counted them down. Amelia flashed forward with a wild series of stabs and slashes. She was seeking to catch him on the back foot and underestimating her. Alton would not make that mistake. His heightened senses and speed gave him the ability to dodge around the furious assault. She continued to press, and Alton let her. He danced around her strikes without letting any touch him. Frustration built on her features, and he smiled when he felt her start to surge. Now fully committed, she launched another offensive. This time required genuine effort for him to dodge her strikes and he had to use his training blade to parry a few he couldn¡¯t outright dodge. ¡°Give it everything you have, Amelia! Let it flow through you! Embrace the warrior that lives inside of you! Right now! Everything you have!¡± Alton shouted at her. She brightened in his manasight as she pulled deeply on her core and reinforced her body. This was her maximum power, and Alton was seriously impressed. Before ascending tiers, he would have been hard pressed to defeat her like this. He stopped stringing her along and circulated enough mana to match her speed. Now it was just a battle of technique. Alton was able to maneuver around her strikes and tap her sides in three quick strikes. The years of experience were too great for her to overcome. She gave a frustrated huff when she conceded the spar. ¡°No chores for me.¡± Alton said with a chuckle. ¡°Amelia, that was an impressive showing. Before reaching the fifth tier, I think you would have given me a real run for it. I would love to see you against other fourth tier blades. You have the strength and speed, it merely needs to be married to technique and experience. I am proud of you and can see the practice you have been putting in.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Amelia answered, glowing. Alton started to speak to the company when he was interrupted by Quain. ¡°Alton.¡± ¡°We can visit armory now. Much to show you all.¡± Quain said with a smile from beside Jonah. ¡°Before we visit the armory and ruin the place with the smell, can you arrange for the baths for the group? New clothing would be greatly appreciated.¡± Alton asked the young scholar. ¡°We can,¡± Quain grinned while wrinkling his nose. ¡ª Alton surveyed the twenty-four members of the newly formed Wolf company. They were arranged just outside the armory of the Thoiri tribe. Quain told him this was the only armory on the upper levels, the rest serving the army down in the deep caverns. Quain was inside speaking with several of the Thoiri smiths and crafters about how to best outfit Alton¡¯s company. Thoiri typically fought in caves and mountain passes. They wore light armor and used the short but heavy curved swords when in close combat. Arrows and traps were far more common weapons above ground while spears were more common below. In a twist of fate, the Thoiri now lacked the traditional warrior caste to utilize the vast amount of armor acquired over their long history. When Quain was ready, he called Alton in and presented a set intended for blades and scouts. Alton was blown away by the set on display and surrounded by seventeen identical sets. He walked around the display and marveled at the craftsmanship that would make the camp smiths writhe with jealousy. The entire set of armor was crafted from interlocking drake scales. The helmet had scales forming a solid-dome like structure that covered from neck to crown with an opening for the eyes and mouth. Quain had the smith demonstrate a cover that could be clipped to the back of the helmet and then rotated around to cover everything except the eyes. Two alta stones were placed inside the helmet. Each chest plate was made of two layers of drake scales that were meticulously arranged and bound together to create a thick but flexible barrier. It covered from just under the neck down to above the groin and wrapped completely around the torso. The inner layer and outer layer were separated to increase movement. More alta stones were placed strategically around the middle layer. Gauntlets connected to the chest piece and ran down to the fingers. The finger joints were individual scales layered in the same double layered technique, providing maximum protection while allowing the wearer maximum dexterity. Pants and greaves were included as well, that covered the lower portion of each set. A thick under layer of drake hide accompanied each suit, meant to be worn under and keep the wearer comfortable. Even one set would have been an incredible upgrade. To outfit his entire company in this armor would have bankrupted the Third Army. Just the dozen alta stones would have cost a fortune in the Agorran economy. When Alton tried to bring up payment, Quain laughed and shrugged him off. ¡°You kill big drake, we make more armor and more,¡± he struggled for a word ¡°other things. You live to come back and fight with us. Worth much for Thoiri. All our warriors wear better than this.¡± He shrugged. Alton just nodded and accepted it at face value. He called Amelia in and gave her the chore of distributing each set as she saw fit. These would go to the blades and scouts, as well as soldiers like Jonah and Lews. Next, Quain took him over to a deeper section, where he revealed six hulking masses of armor. The scales on these sets were massive compared to the first set. Each piece except the helmet had three layers of scales and packed dozens of alta stones each. Just the gauntlet felt like it weighed twenty pounds. Only his shields would be able to wear these and still move. His two twins would be a fearsome sight in this hulking armor. ¡°I can use two of these, but I don¡¯t have any soldiers that can use the others.¡± Alton said with a frown. ¡°You misunderstand. Mana stored,¡± Quain pointed out the alta stones lining the inside of the armor, ¡°make armor light and move well. I can wear and fight if charged.¡± That was fascinating. The Agorran smiths had just started to experiment, making armor more durable with mana. Manipulating weight and function was well beyond their current capabilities. Alton infused a small amount and then watched the armor in manasight. The sight stole his breath as hundreds of intricately carved glyphs lit up on the innermost layer of the armor. He called Amelia over and updated her on the shield armor. Tasking her to designate four of the infantry as shields in training to use the large and bulky armor. She accepted the charge with awe at the sheer size of the armor. He watched the thoughts spin inside her mind as she developed new team tactics on the fly. This new armor would require some intense drilling to learn, but the payoff would be incredible. ¡°Take crafters two days to fit to Wolf company. Work day and night to be ready. Now we go see weapons.¡± Quain shuffled him down the hallway to another large room. Alton was led into a row with rows and rows of weapon racks. His eyes were drawn first to the swords. They ranged all different types but predominantly favored the short and heavy curved blade the Thoiri used. There were a few traditional long swords and broad swords that would serve his company well. ¡°All swords forged of metal from deep mountain. Mine is¡­heavy with mana from Mad God sacrifice. All weapons,¡± he tapped one of the blades with his knuckle, ¡°able to use mana?¡± He made the last a question as if searching for the right word. ¡°Infusing¡­¡± Alton whispered. He reached out to grab one of the long swords. It was well balanced, at over five feet long, and the blade was three inches wide. It had a large cross guard, and the pommel housed a massive alta stone. Alton reached out and infused a small amount of mana into the stone and felt the metal receive it greedily. A light blue glow lit the length of the blade and Alton could feel that blade the same way he felt Fang or Fury. ¡°These swords taken from other tribes in battles. Thoiri prefers smaller, easier to use down under mountain.¡± Quain explained. Alton was far too attached to Fang to give it away, but decided to test out a sword in the place of Fury. He left Fury in the rack and took the sheath that accompanied the sword that caught his eye. He decided to call it Fury as well with a mental shrug. It was three feet long and matched Fang well. Next, they toured the shelves full of spears. Made from a hearty tree that grows deep in the mountain and then infused with mana and topped with a spearhead made of the same iron the swords were forged from. The Thoiri weapons and armor were simply incredible. Alton spared a quick thought of what foes they must face to be losing. His face drew tight as he pushed the thought away for another time. One day at a time, Alton. One day at a time. They walked back over to Amelia and Alton ordered her to evaluate the swords and pick one she liked. A blade capable of infusion would take her lethality to a new level. Each soldier was to pick out a primary weapon based on their new role in the company. Shields were required to take a spear while blades took, well, blades. Observers or scouts could pick from preference and keep their old bows. The Thoiri didn¡¯t have any extra bows to spare. They were used by the hunting parties above ground. Things passed in a blur that afternoon. Smiths and crafters measured him and each of his warriors to adjust the armor and accessories. Each soldier picked out a weapon and marveled at the quality. There was an audible buzz of excitement in the group. Alton left the process up to Amelia and left with Quain and Jonah to meet with some of the Thoiri scouts. Chapter 32 - New Foes and New Toys Amelia tried not to overreact to the armor and weapons being thrust on them. The drake armor was of incredible quality. She had worn nothing like it. When they sized her up in one of the sets, she couldn¡¯t believe how flexible and soft it felt on the inside. The interlocking scales moved freely, like a linen shirt. The helmet felt oppressive, but she knew the protection was worth the tradeoff. Her heart sank when she thought of Rico. If he could have only made it long enough to get a set of armor like this. She didn¡¯t know if it would have saved him, but it might have and the thought haunted her. She again vowed to herself to become stronger at any cost. Never again would she feel this way. The weapons room was what really took her breath away. The amount of swords, spears, hammers and axes on display was mind-boggling. She was standing next to Alton when Quain explained that many were recovered from old wars and trade with other tribes. The type of infused metal and vigilant smiths kept the weapons from ruining over time. Thoiri smiths and crafters were proudly showing off their work like farmers at the market. She found a sword that resembled the size of her previous weapon and tested it out with a few swings. The balance was perfect and the blade itself was visually striking. It was four feet long, with designs carved into the metal. A large alta stone adorned the pommel and a cross guard was present to protect her hands from down swipes. She knew at once this one was for her. The captain was using two swords to perfect but Amelia didn¡¯t feel drawn to that style. He used two shorter swords, and his speed and strength allowed him to blur between opponents and utilize them. She preferred a longer and thicker blade and traded quick strikes for heavy blows meant to destabilize her foe. The display was full of sheaths, so she searched for one that fit the sword and then picked up a small shield that could be attached to her gauntlet. She gave the rest of the team a quick order to head to the weapons section when they were finished getting measured. Every blade and blade hopeful was to find a blade, and every shield needed one long spear and three short spears. Utility roles could pick to preference as long as they could handle it. It would take two days per Quain to fit the armor, which gave them two days to drill with the new weapons. Filling the alta stone reservoirs would tap their company out several times over. She tried asking the Thoiri left behind but struggled with the language gap. Hopefully, they could provide some help. They had already done so much to help the beleaguered company that she dared not press for more. She infused half of her core into the sword and ordered anyone capable of doing the same to their weapons. It took the rest of the afternoon in the armory. She assumed it was afternoon, anyway. There was no reliable way to tell time down here and their mana powered time pieces required vision of the sun or moon to use. When they finished, she asked to be led to the mess hall where they ate but refrained from drinking. Tomorrow would be an intense day of drills, and she needed them to be in top shape. ¡ª The next morning came early as Alton rolled out of his bed. Jonah was sleeping fitfully, so Alton dressed and exited in silence. His new sword joined Fang on his hips and Alton reached out to the still half full alta stone. The reservoir contained inside the stone was massive. Easily the largest Alton had ever experienced. Before going to bed last night, he emptied his core into the stone. His core was still down to around one third full despite the full night¡¯s rest. The larger his core got, the longer it took to refill on its own. He headed to the training room and started his kata alone. There was no way to tell the time down this far. The Thoiri seemed unbothered about it. His body felt strong as he stretched and cycled. Wolf company filtered in bit by bit and joined him in their morning routine. Amelia was the first one in and took her position at his side. He smiled at her dedication and knew she blamed herself for Rico¡¯s death. Some grief had to be handled over time. He knew that all too well. They stretched in silence. Once a majority were done with the morning routine, he asked Amelia to call the company to attention. The newer members were adjusting and snapped to attention just after his own team. He waited a moment for everyone to settle before speaking. ¡°Today I will join a few of the Thoiri in scouting out the passage that leads closest to Kitsu. I have been told to expect to be gone for two full days. While I am gone, you will drill from the time you rise until the time you drop to incorporate your new brothers and sisters, as well as the new weaponry. When your armor is ready, I expect you to practice in that as well. Lews and the Thoiri healers will be available if needed, no holding back. Amelia, you will also lead two hundred Thoiri youth in our drills to the best of your ability. They will serve as our escort and relief force when we travel to Kitsu. The goal is to acclimate them to our fighting style, not train them to be Agorran soldiers. The extra numbers will allow you to replicate some of the larger scale drills from the academy. I know you will do me proud.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The company answered with gusto. Alton took his leave and traveled back to the room he shared with Jonah. The older man was awake now and seated in a chair near the foot of his bed. His head was buried in a scroll from the collection given to him by Quain. Alton smiled at the familiar sight that easily could have been from a decade ago. ¡°Jonah.¡± Alton said as he entered. ¡°Alton. You are to leave this morning?¡± Jonah asked. ¡°I will. Thuklu says that it will take two days to reach the closest point to Kitsu and return. There should be no danger, but you know how that goes.¡± Alton chuckled. ¡°With you? I fully expect you to fight a high tier fiend and a small army. I will, of course, stay here and continue to learn about the Thoiri. This information is fascinating. They are far more advanced than us in many ways. This knowledge could change all of Agorra. If we survive to bring it back.¡± Jonah replied glumly. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Jonah,¡± Alton smirked. ¡°My only ask is that you take Lews and Letty under your wing and teach them as much as you can. We can¡¯t rely on this knowledge in only one head. Teach them everything that you know and have discovered until you run out of time. Letty is a fast learner, and she is fascinated with all things mana.¡± ¡°It will be nice to have more students again.¡± Jonah answered with a smile. Alton took his leave and moved back to the training room. He was interrupted halfway there by Thuklu and re-routed to a different passage that would lead them to the outer section of Thornwur. Thuklu was joined by nine other Thoiri scouts that would accompany them. They raided a small pile of provisions for food and water and then were off with no fanfare. Amelia scratched her head at the assembled Thoiri. How was she supposed to drill two hundred youths that only knew cave to cave combat in the ways of Agorra? They were in the same training room as before, though it was far more crowded with this many people. She split the Thoiri up among the original Wolf team to spread the load. Roughly thirty Thoiri went to each member, and she began a series of simple drills. They practiced forming a shield wall and breaking a shield wall. Advancing as a unit and defending against an advance. She had them simulate charges and how to receive charges. It felt like barely organized chaos. After the simple movement drills, they started a series of capture the flag style games intended to practice moving as a group. Amelia held herself out of the drills, and it gave her time to think. Alton tasked her with selecting two corporals for the new company. As little as she wanted to replace Rico, she knew the leadership structure had to be functional before their next engagement. Miser would be an obvious choice with how he took control of the infantry during the days up in the cave. Heat filled her cheeks when she thought of his brother, Nelson. He would be disappointed as the brothers were in constant competition, but Nelson showed little initiative for leading. It wouldn¡¯t serve them well to have both shields as corporals, since they would often be in the same spot at the same time. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Prian was her leading choice for the second spot. He had a good feel for the remaining scouts, was strong with a blade and a quick thinker. It would balance the company out with a scout, shield, and blade. She thumbed her new sword in and out of its sheath while she thought. If the company expanded in the future, Letty could lead a mage corps and Lews if they picked up more healers. They had to survive the coming ordeals before that future could appear. When all the flags were captured, she had the aggressors and defenders switch places and go again against a different group. The results were mixed. The tribe was used to fighting in small numbers and in small confines. No amount of quick coaching was going to change their ancestral style. She hoped the captain would understand. It took three hours for every unit to capture a flag before they moved on. She had two sides mass in a group of one hundred each and then simulate a large scale battle. This was all theoretical for her from the academy. As a striker, she had barely participated in a real battle unless you counted plugging the gap against the mindless in the Third Army camp. Her studious nature paid off as she remembered her teachings. Once the large-scale battle was over, she set up sparring ladders for each group and then the fun part started. Wolf company would all be practicing with their new weapons. Lews and Thoiri healers were on hand off to the side where Jonah was teaching. Amelia pulled her new sword out and infused it with mana. She was still amazed that she reached the fourth tier and could infuse. The sword glowed a soft blue, and she felt it in her mind, like it was part of her arm. She closed her eyes and visualized her core, a field of grass blowing softly in the wind, calm and stable. Sparring ladders always followed the same ranking system. It was a good way to promote internal growth. For their team, it was Letty and Lews facing off in the first round. Neither focused on one-on-one fighting, but training for it still mattered. Enhancing with mana allowed them to fight above a common soldier¡¯s level, regardless. The fight lasted almost a minute before Letty scored a last hit to win three to two. She lost the next round against Nelson three nothing. Nelson went on to defeat Miser in an upset of the previous ladder, three to two. Amelia grinned as she watched the twins argue over what counted as a hit and what didn¡¯t. When they settled down, Nelson faced off against Prian. The fight was close, but Prian was just too fast for Nelson and won three to one. Amelia took her place in the circle and waited for Prian to recover and signal that he was ready. She closed her eyes and reached down to her core, and felt it tense in anticipation. Prian was able to infuse as well and had selected a thin sword with an ornate hilt. It suited his style well. The two of them met in the middle and slapped blades before backing off. Amelia bent her knees and readied herself as Nelson counted them down. Three. Two. One. Amelia exploded forward with an aggressive overhead slash. Prian parried it and backed off to create room. She surged and closed the gap, not allowed him out of her reach. She battered against his defenses, mana infused blades singing in the air. He tried to recover with a kick at her angle and she stepped over it and locked his arm against her chest, bringing her sword around from the back and tapped him. They reset and met again in a flash. Prian was surging and meeting her strikes with his own defenses. She was too fast and strong for him to go on the offensive, and he had to settle with blocking and dodging. A missed back step caught him off balance and she punished it with a rapid slash to his midsection. She had to pull up to avoid hurting him and got a stronger hit in than she wanted. He winced but waved her concern off and reset. The third clash ended with Prian scoring against her left thigh on a clever riposte. The fourth saw the spar end as Amelia snaked her sword around his guard and traded a hit for a hit to end. She smiled and accepted his concession. A round of claps met her, and she gave a dramatic bow in response. A pang of sorrow crossed her heart at who would normally wait for her at the end of the ladder. At least Alton wasn¡¯t here to beat her effortlessly this time. Wolf company had a great time watching the Thoiri sparring ladders. The excitable youths broke out into arguments as often as spars. Their fighting style was put to use well in the one-on-one combat. It took far longer than Amelia intended before the winner was finally crowned. During the down time, she and the others who could infuse took turns filling their alta stones. ¡ª- The scouting party moved swiftly down the tunnels leading out of the main living complex of Thornwur. Thuklu was a man of few words, so Alton just paced himself with the group and focused on cycling to recover his core. His new armor wasn¡¯t ready, so he was still wearing a freshly cleaned version of his standard striker uniform. The mana glyphs were a mess and wouldn¡¯t hold for much abuse. He was wearing a new pair of boots made from some fiend and the comfort was incredible. His footsteps were silent despite the gear increasing his weight, thanks to clever glyphs. These hallways looked to be storage rooms or abandoned. Manalights still provided light but were spaced out farther and farther, leaving gaps of darkness. They reached a long hallway with no doors and kill holes carved all throughout. It ended in a thick stone door guarded by four Thoiri. Though confused at first, they recognized Thuklu and traded a few words between them. When they were satisfied, they opened the massive door and let the party through. ¡°Now out of Thornwur territory. Wild beyond. We check tunnels every year, no more. Be on guard, always. Ulgarath minions and other fiends.¡± Thuklu said to both him and the surrounding scouts. The group continued at a steady jog through the potentially hostile territory. No manalights were present in these tunnels, instead the lead pair pulled out a set and lit them. They traveled in a loose formation of two a piece spread out by ten or so feet. The tunnels down here were only seven or eight feet wide and eight feet tall. A stark contrast to the larger tunnels and hallways inside the Thornwur dwelling. Alton checked his core and found it over half full now. Every intersection, they stopped and Thuklu pulled out a map of the area. From what Alton gathered, this side of the mountain was seldom used and most traffic to the neighboring clan flowed the opposite direction. Alton activated his manasight on a whim and found glyphs carved in to the walls but inert. He tried to ask Thuklu about them. ¡°From long ago. Tribe bigger and spread. No longer.¡± Was all he got in response. After what felt like an hour of transversing the tunnel system, the pair before them stopped and motioned for all to stop. Thuklu walked up to speak with them. After a brief conversation, he motioned Alton forward and pointed out a slime trail hidden next to the wall. Thuklu and Alton knelt down to get a closer look. ¡°Made by fiend. Lucero. Big and slow, slime is poison. Careful.¡± Thuklu said. They continued on down the tunnel until a scratching sound could be heard. One of the Thoiri scouts threw a manalight ahead and revealed a large black mass writhing on the floor. Alton shuddered in disgust at the sight of the tangled mass. The scouts behind them passed forward long spears and Thuklu and one other infused them. They advanced slowly and began to stab in at the fiend. It took several hits, but the fiend died without a fight. ¡°Scavenger. Nasty. Eat other beasts.¡± Thuklu said with a grimace. The smell up close was offensive to Altons nose, and the group had to carefully step around the fiend¡¯s corpse and avoid the slimy acid. They retrieved the manalight and moved further down the tunnel. Another scratching sound could be heard, and Alton readied himself for another of the disgusting Lucero. Thuklu, however, dropped his pack and readied his sword with a serious expression. ¡°Morwarls. Fast and thick hide. Sharp fang. Do not get bit,¡± Thuklu said. Alton pulled both Fang and Fury from their sheaths and infused them with a minimal amount of mana. Both swords took the familiar blue glow and Alton caught the scouts watching him from the corner of his eyes. He stepped forward to stand next to Thuklu and dropped into a combat stance. The scratching sound intensified, coming from different angles and sources. He didn¡¯t have to wait long before the fiends crossed the tossed manalight. They were massive beetles. At least a foot tall and a foot long, they looked like something out of a child''s nightmare. Two long antennae formed on the crown of their heads and vicious pincers on both sides of the mouth. They chittered loudly in the confined space and barreled forward towards the group. Alton circulated and swung both swords in a low arc. The hide proved little resistance as he sliced through the first two. He sat back on his heels to keep his balance and watched dozens of the foul fiends cross the light. Alton wanted to keep the older Thoiri leader safe, as well as his young charges, so he leapt forward and sliced the miniature horde apart. It reminded him of fighting the mindless in the pen. They pressed on through the complex system of tunnels that wove deep beneath the earth. Alton was amazed that this was all down here and his people knew nothing about it. The tribes of Eludite and Agorra were busy for the last thousand years, of that there was no doubt. They ran into more packs of Morwarls and a few more Lucero, but handled the fiends without issue. Thuklu announced they reached the halfway point, and the group took a break. They passed around dried meat from the drake, which was surprisingly tasty, and water skins. Thuklu drank the mushroom wine from a large skin hidden in his pack. Alton accepted a sip and rested against the tunnel wall. His core was up near three-fourths after cycling while moving. He closed his eyes and cycled aggressively during the break. The ambient mana was high this far down. ¡°Concerning only meet weak fiends. Something kill stronger. Hope not find it.¡± One of Thuklu¡¯s scouts said to the older man. Thuklu only grunted in response. Recent experience told Alton that if there was a stronger fiend down here, they would undoubtedly find them. His eagerness to test himself warred with his practicality to avoid danger. His core danced as he drew in the mana and Alton watched his pulsing nodes in thought while they rested. Chapter 33 - Deep Under The Mountain Another few hours of moving down tunnels at a jog found Alton standing at the entrance to a vast cavern. The two lead scouts flared the manalights, but the darkness was too pervasive to break through. He activated his manasight and saw dozens of creatures moving around inside the cavern, but got no sense for the scale of it. Manasight was tricky like that for those who didn¡¯t train as longsights. Fiends could seem to be a dozen feet or hundreds of feet away. Thuklu muttered off to the side and pulled out the map to converse with his tribesmen. Alton heard them discussing it in low tones but paid little mind. They would let him know when they were ready. He stepped to the edge of the cavern and peered over the edge. From this high up, it looked like a dark pit with no end in sight. Below him on the wall, he could see lights glowing. He reached down and scraped a piece off with Fury and dragged it back up. It was a fungus that was coated in a strange growth that gave off a soft orange light. It reminded Alton of the glow of a campfire. Something he missed dearly from the surface world. The silence in the cavern was absolute outside of the soft tones of Thoiri. It was a heavy, palpable silence that pressed in on him from all sides. He sat on the edge and let his legs dangle while he cycled. The ambient mana in the cavern was ever present as it had been since entering the deep mountain. He would have to push Prian or Letty to further develop their longsight so Wolf company could traverse areas like this. ¡°Deep mine. From old days. Many stone. Lost in year 707 to many great Terragigas. Ledge run around outside, we must be careful. Wake Terragigas not good,¡± Thuklu said beside him. With that, the group resumed their formation and pressed close to the ledge that wrapped around the cavern. Alton was required to turn sideways and scoot his feet one at a time to stay on the crumbling rock. Chittering could be heard all over the cavern from Morwarls crawling over the rock. It looked like they were eating the fungus growing on the walls. The food chain down here may involve different fiends, but it existed, nonetheless. Alton judged them halfway when Thuklu, before him, raised his hand and halted the procession. He strained his ears for a source of the disturbance and kept his manasight on. Far above them and climbing down was a large black shape the size of an adult Gwelli. It crawled on the wall in a zig-zag pattern approaching the group. Thuklu flashed a few signals and looked at Alton, motioning for silence. Seconds strained into hours as the fiend continued the move towards the group. Alton guessed from its movement and Thuklu¡¯s instructions that it hunted by sound. When it was a few feet above their head, Alton could finally make out more details. It was a massive spider, because of course it was. The hair on his back stood up as he took the nightmare sight in. Eight long and hairy legs splayed out around a core the size of a human child. It had fangs a foot long that dripped saliva on the rock as it crawled. It was moving for a spot in the middle of their line and would miss them unless it turned. Which it did, placing a leg on the shoulder of one of the Thoiri. The scout didn¡¯t react in any way and Alton admired the resolve. Unfortunately, the spider was expecting rock and lost its balance, tumbling off the edge and screeching the entire way down. Without warning, the ground below them trembled. A low resonant vibration filled the air, so powerful and deep that Alton felt himself vibrate with it. Thuklu whisper-shouted for them to move, and they did. Scrambling along the ledge as fast as they could. From the shadows, a massive shape began to emerge. A behemoth beetle that vaguely resembled the Morwarls the way a house cat resembles a mountain lion. Its exoskeleton glowed with pulsing mana, and its mandibles clicked and clacked while it climbed up the wall. Even scrambling without care for sound, the group would not make it to the other side. Thuklu was yelling now, urging his companions on. The Terragigas reared up on its massive back legs and swung its forelegs forward. It skewered two of the scouts and ripped them off the ledge. Alton pulled Fang free of its sheath and swiped feebly at the fiend¡¯s limbs. His swings were weak, with no base to support himself from. The group continued to move as fast as they could on the ledge. Fifty feet farther, and they would be on solid ground. The fiend reared up and stabbed out again. This time Alton slashed down with an infused Fang and cut deeply into a leg. An ear-piercing shriek sounded from the fiend and it pounded its legs against the rock wall in anger. His attack bought them the time they needed to reach solid ground, and the eight warriors leapt from the ledge. This side of the cavern was a large, flat, open area leading to a dozen tunnels. Alton could only just make out the layered levels of an abandoned mine running far below. There was no time to plan as the Terragigas pulled itself over the ledge and roared at the party. Alton freed Fury and infused both of his swords liberally, placing himself before the Thoiri. Shouts sounded from all around as the scouting party readied for a charge. Alton took the decision away from the massive fiend and sprinted at it. He surged with everything he had and felt his body elevate. The Terragigas reared and whipped its limbs out at him, coming from multiple angles. Alton whirled his twin blades and scored deep, wounding hits on several. He danced away from its retaliatory strikes. The monstrous beetle grew frustrated and charged the group, forcing all to scatter out of its way. Its charge brought it far past Alton, and he had to sprint after it. With its back turned, Alton leapt high and stabbed both blades deep down through its chitin armor. He pulled both free and stabbed down again and again. Still, the fiend would not die. It reared up again and flung Alton from its back. He had to scramble out of the way to avoid its remaining legs from slamming down on top of him. Both blades continued to hack away every time a limb came close. Black, thick blood was dripping from a multitude of wounds as it tried to pin Alton to the ground. Alton rolled to dodge another leg, and the Terragigas brought its pincers in and tried to bite him in half. He saw his chance to score a lethal hit and rolled under the fiend, stabbing straight up with both blades. Alton pushed more mana through his blades than ever before and felt the thick underbelly of the beast finally give. Both of his blades sunk in to the hilt and the beast gave another terrifying roar, though this one more pitiful than the last. He had to abandon his blades for the moment and roll away from the fiend in its death throes. It tried to chase after him, but its movements were jerky and stunted. Thirty seconds passed before the beast collapsed and feebly clicked its pincers for the last time. Alton leaned against the cavern wall and caught his breath, hoping the fiend was dead for good. Thuklu walked over to the fiend and stabbed it with his spear. There was no movement, so the older Thoiri dug Alton¡¯s swords out of its stomach. It was a stroke of luck it died on its side, the corpse must have weighed a couple thousand pounds and his swords would have been a days labor to retrieve. He thanked the man for his blades and pulled a cloth out of his pocket to wipe them clean. His closed his eyes and reached out to his core. It was back down to one third full. He sighed heavily. The fight had taken a lot out of him, both mentally and physically. There was a brief debate from the other scouts and it sounded like they wanted to retrieve the bodies of their comrades, but Thuklu shut it down. Alton cycled and watched the mana flow over his nodes. The fight against the Terragigas had resulted in a surprising find. Where before there had been four solid nodes, there now rested a fifth, pulsing softly. Alton intuited that it was halfway full based on the brightness. Once that was full, would he reach the sixth tier? Only one way to find out and fortunately for him, it only involved killing more mana awakened fiends. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡ª- Thuklu pressed them onwards, not wanting to stay near the fiends corpse and wary of predators. By his reckoning, they were only a few miles from the outpost that would connect to a trail that led down near Kitsu. Alton cycled aggressively as they ran, not wanting to chance another encounter with such low reserves. Both of his swords were well stocked with mana, and that gave him some comfort. He debated drinking his last health potion for the minor wounds accumulated during the fight but decided against it. The trip wasn¡¯t over yet and more contact with fiends was inevitable. Alton wondered if it had been a mistranslation that Thuklu said the tunnels were checked each year and he had meant a much greater time frame. The Terragigas was one of the toughest single fiends Alton had ever faced. Everything until now had melted before his dual infused blades. It was a stark reminder that he was only in the middle tiers and still weak compared to many fiends that inhabited the valleys and mountains of his home. According to Jonah, during Agorra¡¯s heyday, a warrior wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously until at least the eighth tier. To everyone presents surprise, they crossed an intersection and found a tunnel lit by manalights. Thuklu silenced everyone and stopped, having them backtrack a few hundred feet. He conferred with two of his scouts, who promptly left to scout a different direction. He consulted his map for a few minutes before kneeling close to where Alton was cycling. ¡°Should not be. Fear Edorians found tunnels. Find another way. May take long,¡± Thuklu said with a grimly drawn face. ¡°No. If it is the Edorians, we will handle them on the way. I have some anger to work out.¡± Alton answered with a quiet intensity. Thuklu started to argue, but grinned instead. Alton¡¯s answer seemed to please him. They decided to wait for his scouts to return so that Alton could rest and cycle. A quick meal followed and Thuklu posted watches deep down the tunnel to alert them of any surprises. It took another three or four hours for Alton to cycle to full. He stood and stretched, letting Thuklu know he was ready. The group set off back down the tunnel towards the manalights. Thuklu briefly shared that he thought they were half a mile from what he was calling an outpost of the Thoiri of old. Alton kept his hands near his blades as they walked. The finely crafted boots each wore silenced their steps. The only sound was that of jingling packs and heavy breathing. When they reached the intersection, Thuklu had them wait and observe for a few minutes. There was no sign of enemies appearing, the lights likely a defensive measure against fiends. With a possible siege against Kitsu, Alton assumed there would be few soldiers wasted watching distant tunnels. They continued to creep down towards the outpost. Three intersections and a few groups of minor fiends later, the group found the outpost. A guard station was positioned near the end of the tunnel and conversations could be heard. They halted in a dark gap between manalights and collected themselves. No one was using mana so that they couldn¡¯t be seen in manasight, and Thuklu ordered them to remove packs to increase their overall stealth. When given the go ahead, Alton crept forward, darting from shadow to shadow. His blades remained sheathed to avoid giving off a reflection of the lights placed on the wall every twenty or thirty feet. No sounds of alarm rose from the guard station, and Alton grinned at the poor discipline on display. His experience in these tunnels had shown him they were full of fiend activity. There was no excuse for poor vigilance. He was able to reach the wall of the guard station without raising the alarm. It was a stone wall that reached to the ceiling with a door cut in the middle. The door opened in two sections, one upper and one lower, to seal the tunnel if needed. The top half was opened for visibility down the tunnel, though no one was watching. Alton waited for the scouting group to catch up. When everyone was in place, weapons were drawn, and Alton peeked over the wall. Inside, he saw four men wearing Imperial Edorian garb sitting around a table sharing a bottle. They talked and laughed as if they didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Anger rose in Alton¡¯s throat and he steadied his emotions. He couldn¡¯t lose control here, stronger foes may be within. Alton counted down from five with his outstretched hand and then surged and vaulted over the shortened section of the wall. The first guard died before he could react. The second scrambled backwards and tipped over in his chair, so Alton ignored him. The third managed to pull his weapon and hold it before him. Alton cut the blade and the man in two. The fourth shouted out a single word before Alton stabbed through his throat. One of the Thoiri finished off the soldier that had fallen and all went silent. The group hid against the wall and waited to see if any response was mustered to the shout. A few seconds passed before a voice shouted out from down the single hall leading out of the room. Thuklu held up a hand to wait, and the group stayed silent and waited. Footsteps sounded down the hall, getting closer. When a man crossed the threshold and saw the bodies, Thuklu stood and sliced his neck before he could react. Thuklu posted two scouts to watch the tunnel and Alton went through the room. Food, drink, a chamber pot, and changes of clothes were piled around the room. It spoke to a lengthy rotation and Alton figured there wouldn¡¯t be a replacement for some time. The Edorians looked to have been in the outpost for a long time. It made sense how they kept getting the jump on the Agorrans if they had full control of the tunnel system under the mountains. A second to rest and then they advanced down the hallway. Rough tunnels turned to carved stone passages the further they walked. A hundred feet down, the passage opened to a large circular room with a writing desk and several cots placed against the wall. No Edorians were inside and three hallways led from this room. Thuklu placed two scouts on each hallway. Alton rummaged through the writing desk but found little he could read. It appeared to be a simple log of a watch rotation. A few bottles of whiskey and more basic supplies were inside a chest next to the writing desk. He grunted in disappointment, though not sure what he expected to find in such a small outpost. --- While debating which hallway to investigate first, the decision was made for them when a soldier started stumbling down the far left of the hallways. A Thoiri scout made sharp hand motions and caught the attention of the group, who burst into action. Two of them waited by the doorway while Alton and the rest retreated back to the rear of the room and out of sight. When the man crossed the threshold, the Thoiri rose up and took him down. Unfortunately, none of them had seen the next soldier following him. A shout rang out as the soldier raced back the way he came. Alton pursued him down the hallway, surging to increase his speed. He caught up to him near the doorway and stabbed him through the back. Alton pulled his sword out and found himself in a room filled with Edorians. He took the initiative and leapt forward with both blades. Alton became a whirlwind of madness as his surging body descended on the unprepared Edorians. A few managed to get weapons up in time to put up a paltry defense before Alton cut them down. The rest of the Thoiri caught up and joined the fight. Six of the soldiers were mana capable and surrounded Alton. They were in the fourth tier at minimum, with weapons infused and circulating throughout. Alton grinned and faced them, aligned in a semi-circle. The Thoiri focused on taking down the common soldiers and left these brutes to Alton. He reached down to his core and felt it at three-fourths full even after his surges. Alton probed out with two lightning quick strikes at the closest Edorian. He managed to block Fang, but lost his hand to Fury. Alton pursued as he backed, but his allies covered his retreat. Three swords, a spear and a wicked-looking battle hammer flashed around Alton. He deflected the hammer into the closest Edorian and it smashed into his allies chest. The spear snapped under a double strike from his dual infused blades. He took a hit on the side from one sword but paid the owner back, with Fury buried to its hilt in his chest. The soldier fell backward and took Fury with it, so Alton switched to a single sword combat set. Now one against four, Alton ramped up his surge and pressed. His movements would look like blurs to the common soldiers as he dodged and counter attacked. Another sword user fell to a deep cut from Fang across his thighs as Alton went low to get under his guard. He took a kick in the back in return and rolled with it to get behind the battle hammer wielding hulk of a man. Fang stabbed straight up through his unmentionables as Alton shamelessly rolled through his legs. The last two Edorians traded looks and made a business decision. One nodded to the other and ran at a circulated sprint down the hall while the other placed his body before Alton to block pursuit. Alton halted his surge to preserve his mana and walked over to rip Fury from its current occupant. He grinned and twirled the swords in the direction of the Edorian, who merely set his feet and resigned himself to death. ¡°I commend your courage. You will die with more honor than most of your kind,¡± Alton said and gave a curt bow. The Edorian responded with some dog-language nonsense and Alton dashed forward mid talking. Fang battered his sword out of his grip and Fury took his sword hand below the wrist. The soldier back pedaled in shock, but Alton stepped in and bisected him from groin to neck. It was a grisly death, and it brought Alton out of his battle induced rage. His dual swords lost their glow, and he instinctively began to cycle and recover. ¡°Two run down hall. Outpost will know now. We should back and let them come at our choosing.¡± Thuklu said beside him. Alton hesitated, but nodded his agreement. His blood lust had died down and he thought about it rationally. He didn¡¯t want to risk the Thoiri getting swarmed by the Edorians. They retreated down the hall as a group and waited for a response from the outpost. Chapter 34 - Unexpected Information Alton crouched on his heels and stretched out his legs. The group retreated back to the first chamber of the outpost to wait out any offensive move from the Edorians. Two scouts were posted in the next chamber to flee on sight and encourage Edorians to chase recklessly. Alton and Thuklu waited near the entryways to punish any who would. After half an hour passed with no contact, Thuklu walked over. ¡°Keep going or return to Thornwur?¡± The old Thoiri warrior asked. Alton didn¡¯t respond right away, choosing to think over the options instead. If they continued through the outpost, they would surely find more Edorians. His company was expecting him to return today and bring them back to the outpost. Alton chose to do both and irritate the old man. ¡°Take three of your scouts with you and return to Thornwur. Gather my company and what the Thoiri send and bring them back with you. Leave me two scouts and we will continue to probe the outpost and keep the way clear.¡± Alton said and grinned as Thuklu scowled. ¡°You do things hard way. Risk taker.¡± Thuklu grunted. He called his scouts over and relayed the orders. The two that would stay were both older and more experienced, though not by much. Alton thought about his next move. He borrowed a map from Thuklu before he left and drew a rough version of the outpost as he knew it. If the Thoiri had detailed maps of the outpost, they were lost long ago. Three chambers were cleared so far. Thuklu said it was a large outpost, but that meant little to Alton¡¯s sense of scale. The two that would remain helped with their own knowledge, and soon they had a working map. It would serve well enough until his company arrived. ¡°Be safe and travel fast. Don¡¯t forget my new armor,¡± Alton said and clasped Thuklu¡¯s arms. ¡°You stay alive. Fight well, die hard.¡± Thuklu returned and left back down the tunnel. Alton hoped no fiends had moved in during the time since the Terragigas death. Thuklu was experienced under the mountain and Alton had faith in him. Once his company was returning, they would be able to handle the fiends on the way. The new armor and weapons were a boost to their combat capabilities, unlike any other. Alton turned his thoughts to the outpost after Thuklu¡¯s departure. He planned to explore the outpost further and probe the defenses of the Edorians. Without his team or the Thoiri in danger, he could truly test himself against the invaders. He called the two scouts over and explained his plan. ¡ª Alton strolled down the hallway leading into the room from the last fight. There was no one present, but a vague feeling of being watched greeted him. He whistled casually as if out on a stroll and kept his mana circulating. He bent low to inspect the body of his last foe before standing up and spitting on the corpse. His heightened hearing caught the sound of a boot scuffing against the ground, and he turned to hide his smile. So they were watching. There were only two halls leading out of this room, one to his left that led to a closer door and one straight down the center that curved around out of sight. The center one was where the Edorians ran from the last fight. He continued to poke around the room while he thought. Either way looked likely to lead deeper into the compound. He wanted to thin the numbers as much as he could before the arrival of his company. They would need to press on and observe the route to Kitsu, not be holed up in here. The hallway straight ahead wound up as his choice. He pulled both swords free and began walking down it, trying to affect an uncaring appearance. His heightened senses paid off as the twang of arrows erupted from both sides of the hallway and he ducked out of the way. Murder holes revealed themselves set in to the halls. Alton rolled forwards and stayed low as he continued on through the hall. It wrapped around a curve and opened to another chamber. A quick survey revealed six Edorians in the room, half with bows and half with swords. He advanced on the closest bow and cut it in half with a vicious upward swing from Fang. Fury took the soldier¡¯s head clean off. Arrows twanged through the room as the archers fired in desperation. Alton ducked and set his sights on the next two archers, surging and sprinting across the room. He stabbed the first one through the gut and took a hard swing on his left flank in return. Fang swept down to block the follow up and Alton jumped back to make space. The three swordsmen advanced as one. Alton reached down and felt blood running down his side. He grimaced and activated manasight to see all three flaring brightly. Hubris had let him discount the swordsmen as common and focus on the archers. A mistake. Alton surged and infused both blades, charging at the three swordsmen. He rolled low at the last minute and swept outwards with his blades. Contact was made with both sets of legs to his sides and the air whooshed beside his head as the two retaliatory strikes missed. The third caught him on his left biceps and he grunted in pain. A quick follow up finished one, and he turned to face the remaining two. An arrow caught him again on his left flank as he found himself exposed. The two Thoiri scouts caught up and made their entrance. They focused on the archer and left the two swordsmen to Alton. He was limping now and felt more blood pooling on his uniform. Fury hung slightly limp in his hand, the bicep wound limiting his strength. Alton grinned at his two remaining foes, feeling alive in the throes of combat. Alton used Fury as a weak distraction and focused on Fang with his good arm. He flashed forward and got inside the guard of the closest soldier. His cross guard battered the sword out of the way and he sliced the soldier across the gut. The dying soldier managed another slash against his back as he fell backwards. One foe left and Alton reached out to his core. He had around ten seconds remaining of full strength surging. Making a snap decision to make the most of it, he threw Fury at the last Edorian, grunting in pain from the exertion. The soldier was caught off guard and had to use his blade to knock Fury out of the way. Alton spent his final burst of surge to follow Fury and stab the soldier through the gut. A look of pure hatred beamed out from the dying Edorian. Alton slumped down against the wall and drank his final remaining health potion. He reached over and grunted as he ripped the arrow free of his side. The Thoiri finished off the archer and ran over to Alton. The older of the two bent down to bandage his wound, but Alton waved him off. He could feel the effects of the health potion setting in. He closed his eyes to cycle and let his body recover. ¡°Traps set. Ready for enemy.¡± One of them said. Alton grunted and nodded, grateful for his allies to keep watch while he rested. The adrenaline of combat wore off, and Alton focused on cycling to accelerate his natural healing. ¡°Cycle it and circulate with a purpose. Do not let your mind wander. Feel the mana empowering your body and try to see it as a fundamental force of nature. Watch the ebb and flow as it enters and exits your core. There are more ways to advance than swinging a sword.¡± Jonah spoke to his small crowd of students. Lews and Letty led the pack in the middle of the fourth tier. Without being able to see their nodes, he could only guess based on the brightness they generated in manasight. Ten people were sitting in the small room off the training yard. The Thoiri asked him the day prior to train a few of their younger members in the Agorran ways. Jonah agreed without hesitation, though he doubted how much he could help. There were many Thoiri at the same tier as himself in the mountain, though most older and needed to maintain the dwelling. He had learned that the strongest warrior known to the Thoiri was in the eighth tier, fighting somewhere far below them against the spawn of Ulgarath. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Jonah¡¯s own practice had been revealing. He was able to use three mana blasts before exhausting his core. It would take much more practice to refine his control, but he felt like he would be able to manipulate the size of the blast to consume more or less mana. His imagination ran wild when he thought of the implications moving forward. Even without an arm, he could still prove a useful fighter. His face drew down to a frown, and he reflexively tried to move his missing arm. For a scholar, losing his writing arm was as depressing as a swordsman losing their dominant arm. Lews had taken on the role of scribe for him since his injury, but that would change when the company marched. Jonah had decided to stay behind and continue to study with the Thoiri rather than be a liability in the coming battle. Thuklu appeared suddenly in the doorway, and Jonah leapt up from his seat. His students turned to see what caused the commotion and jumped up as well. The older Thoiri man was sporting a few recent looking scars. His appearance without Alton caused Jonah¡¯s heart to rise to his throat. ¡°Thuklu.¡± Was all Jonah managed to say. ¡°Learned one,¡± Thuklu returned with a bow. ¡°Alton stay behind to fight. I leave with fighters in one hour.¡± ¡°Damnable fool!¡± Jonah muttered, and he saw Thuklu grin in response. ¡°Lews, go update Amelia. Prepare yourselves to march to relieve the captain.¡± Jonah said to his apprentice. ¡°Sir¡­Jonah,¡± Lews stammered and looked embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my boy. I will still be here when you take Kitsu and return. I promise to have many more tells to share, your not done with my lessons yet, far from it.¡± Jonah reached out and tugged at the man¡¯s ear. Lews playfully swatted it away and turned to share a look with Letty. They both moved out to the greater training yard to pass on the orders. ¡°You teach young ones. My thanks.¡± Thuklu said to Jonah, distracting him with a friendly smile. ¡°Ah¡­yes. Yes, I will continue to teach the young ones.¡± Jonah said and returned the smile. ¡ª- Amelia surveyed the arranged Thoiri warriors spread throughout the cavernous training yard. It was the end of the second day of drills, and the tribesmen had made impressive strides. They moved in units now, covering each other on retreats and amplifying each other on offensives. Her company was seeded with them, giving commands in her stead. Someone must have seen what they were waiting for, as a segment of Thoiri charged ahead and assaulted a defensive position. Metal clanged against metal as swords, shields, and spears all joined the fray. She smiled as she saw a unit sneaking around to flank the aggressors and that movement was then matched by a perfectly timed counter movement from another aggressor unit. These two days were an invaluable experience for her leading and organizing a larger number of troops. The daily sparring ladders and combat drills with their new weapons were also fruitful. She felt herself improved greatly in both one-on-one combat and one-on-three. Against a greater number of foes, she would follow Sergeant Yuri¡¯s favorite advice run. She flexed her new gauntlet and looked down to admire her new armor. It felt like wearing a thick set of clothes during winter. She was able to move and flex in remarkable ways, yet it deflected every blow they had tested. Even Prian infusing wasn¡¯t able to pierce through the breastplate. The biggest challenge now would be to stay humble, not charging off arrogantly into hordes like a certain captain¡­ Amelia sighed and checked the entrance tunnel to the training yard. He was supposed to return by now to collect his armor and the company. Knowing him, he was deep in mortal danger while they fought with practice blades in fake wars. Surprise caught her sigh in her throat when she saw Lews and Letty running to her from the entrance. ¡°Sergeant. Jonah sent me, Thuklu has returned. The captain stayed behind to fight the Edorians inside the outpost. We are to leave in one hour to relieve him. The journey will take six hours at a jog,¡± Lews reported and snapped a crisp salute. ¡°Damnit Alton¡­¡± Amelia muttered and dismissed the healer. ¡°Form up!¡± Amelia shouted and brought the company and Thoiri to attention. ¡°Captain Alton remained at the outpost to serve as a rear guard. We set out in one hour. It is a six-hour journey. Supplies are prepared and waiting for us in the south mess hall. See the healers if needed and equip your new armor and weapons. Dismissed.¡± Amelia ordered. She turned and briskly walked out of the training yard and towards the armory. Amelia still felt awkward giving orders like that to her friends. As the sergeant of a team of eight, she had felt out of place, now as the sergeant of a company of more than twenty? It was much worse. The captain¡¯s new set of armor was still waiting in the armory for him after being resized, so she let that distract her from her anxiety of leading Wolf company in his stead. ¡ª- Alton woke to shouting and commotion coming from the hallway outside of the room. Neither of the Thoiri scouts were inside and his heart rate jumped up. Adrenaline surged as he considered his options. He reached down to feel his side and came away with fresh blood, not healed yet. His bicep was better, but he wouldn¡¯t be fighting at full strength. He rocked himself up to his heels and suppressed a groan. Slowly and carefully, he slid around the room until he was positioned near the entrance. He pulled both swords free and prepared himself. His best chance at taking out whatever came through was to be quick and decisive. Mana flowed from his core, and he infused both blades. Angling them behind his body to try to prevent the glow from alerting his foes. The shouting grew more intense and Alton strained his ears. It sounded like a female voice and she was¡­speaking Agorran? Relief flooded through his body when he heard a Thoiri accent bark in return. He let his mana flow subdue. He slunk back down against the wall and watched as both scouts walked in, dragging someone between them. They looked to where he had been and froze, dropping the woman roughly and pulled weapons free. Alton gave a cough to announce himself and the tension fled both scouts. The woman took her chances and started running back down the hall with a strong limp. One of the Thoiri cursed and chased her back down, dragging her back by her arms. She continued to shout in what sounded like different languages. It was like she changed her language of choice with every word. Alton studied her while the Thoiri tied her arms and legs together. She was medium height with olive-toned skin and long dark hair tied in braids. Beautiful and intelligent green eyes opposed a vicious scowl she wore. She was dressed in a shift that barely covered her body and looked underfed. Alton noticed scrapes and bruises all along her legs and arms as she fought the Thoiri. When she turned and caught him staring, she scowled even deeper. ¡°See anything you like, bastard?¡± She asked in perfect Agorran. Alton rocked back in shock at her accent. It was a perfect imitation of the accent of an Agorrath local. He looked her up and down again but was sure with her skin tone and look she was not from Agorrath, nor Agorra at all. ¡°You speak Agorran?¡± Alton probed. ¡°Finally, one of you savages ASKS A QUESTION INSTEAD OF ATTACKING.¡± She screamed right into the face of a scout. The scout raised his hand to hit her but Alton halted him. ¡°Stop. Leave her be for now. Guard the doorway to stop her from running.¡± ¡°I am Captain Alton of the Third Army of Agorra. These are Thoiri scouts of Thornwur. What is your name?¡± He asked her. ¡°Congratulations, oh great Captain of Agorra! Capturing a lone Speaker being held hostage must be a great honor for you and your dogs.¡± She replied with a voice dripping with venom. Alton sighed and stood up. His side was pulsating with pain from the arrow, and he took in a deep breath to test his ribs. He rolled his shoulders and set himself to face her. ¡°I care not of the abuse you may have suffered if this is how you will act. Insult me or my men again and I assume you to be an Edorian soldier and slit your throat. I have a running tally and adding another to it will not trouble me.¡± Alton said and pointed to the bodies piled up on the other side of the room. He surged and infused both blades again for dramatic effect. The absolute and uncaring tone of his voice visibly rattled the woman. She stared at his blades and then the bodies piled up and gulped. He watched her war with herself in her mind before she spoke again. ¡°My name is Seka. I am a Speaker of the Rill.¡± She said. ¡°How is it that you speak Agorran and Thoiri?¡± Alton asked her. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­,¡± she started in disbelief but quickly changed her tone ¡°you don¡¯t know of speakers?¡± ¡°Assume I don¡¯t,¡± Alton ordered, losing patience fast. ¡°I¡­A speaker is¡­¡± she paused and thought for a moment. ¡°I use mana to translate my words into the language of the listener and vice versa. I am speaking the language of my people and you hear it as Agorran. The people of my country, Rill, are famous for this ability. It is why Edoria conquered us and uses us as slaves. We serve as scholars and translators for their great houses and military.¡± ¡°A slave?¡± Alton repeated. She nodded her head. ¡°I have belonged to the Crown Prince Yul¡¯Niara since I was born, as have most of my family.¡± ¡°Crown Prince Yul¡¯..¡± Alton muttered to himself. ¡°Is this why Edoria sends its armies and elites to conquer Agorra? To make us slaves as well?¡± He asked Seka. She started to laugh, but stopped at the look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please! I¡­ to hear the Niara referred to as elites would be a jest anywhere else. Alton, we have much to discuss. I can be a great help to you. Please untie me and allow me to cover myself, eat and drink. I have been held in this outpost for many weeks, I beg this of you.¡± She finished with a plea. Alton weighed the decision in his mind. In his manasight, she appeared to be in the third or fourth tier with no visible nodes. Her reaction to his threat earlier was the conceit of a master or genuine fear. He and the two Thoiri should be able to handle her if she proved a threat. They had already captured her twice, after all. He nodded over to the Thoiri and one walked over and untied her bonds. Alton pointed out a cloak from a dead Edorian and the woman scrambled over to it and wrapped it about herself. He sent the scout back to their small base of operations to get some food and water. They waited in a comfortable silence for him to return. Alton cycled but kept his eyes open and mind ready. Chapter 35 - Fleeting Dreams of Freedom ¡°We have a few hours until the rest of my forces arrive. Tell me what you know of the situation in the outpost and outside of it.¡± Alton spoke up after Seka had a chance to eat and drink. ¡°Fill out this map as best you can.¡± She took the offered map and began filling in the missing details. ¡°The Yul¡¯Niara family controls the province of Edoria that surrounds these mountains. Please don¡¯t take offense at my words. I am only trying to provide context and speak the truth. They are the lowest ranking of the crown prince families and considered paupers compared to the rest. The Crown Prince himself is only reportedly in the eighth or ninth tier, far below the others.¡± ¡°Each Crown Prince of Edoria has is granted total control of an area. It is their responsibility to settle disputes, secure their borders and expand outward. For the last millennium, Edoria has expanded outwards to control this part of the continent minus a few holdouts. Agorra is one of the last free countries due to Kaels¡¯ betrayal.¡± Altons face must have shown confusion at that. ¡°Betrayal?¡± ¡°It is said that Kael Sunwright lured the Crown Princes of Edoria to the valleys of Agorra under a false pretense of peace talks. Once there, he used forbidden and perverted magic to kill the princes and Edorian army. The losses set the country back hundreds of years and the veil surrounding the Agorran valleys prevented anyone over the fifth tier from entering the valley since. Once the veil fell, the Yul¡¯Niara were tasked with reclamation of the Agorran valleys.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince has sent his youngest son, Amir, with an army of fresh recruits from the small villages that dote the plains outside the mountains. This army you are fighting isn¡¯t even the strongest under his control, let alone Edoria. His strongest army and generals remain near the contested borders.¡± She finished and waited for his response. Alton was rocked by the revelations. The army he spent the last few years fighting was nothing but the dregs of a single province. Anger built in his chest as he thought of all the death he had experienced fighting this pointless war. His building anger was present on his face as he studied the young woman across from him. ¡°I am sorry Captain Alton. I know that this is not what you want to hear. Edoria long ago conquered any opposition on the continent. A veil has surrounded the valleys of Agorra since the Mad God¡¯s betrayal that has prevented anyone over the fifth tier from entering. We knew of the Eludite tribes inhabiting the mountains as they trade with some of the villages. Before the first battles a few years ago, no one knew there were any native Agorrans left. If Agorra defeats this army, another will be sent. Resistance is stamped out harshly and the Crown Prince will not tolerate the embarrassment. Now that the veil over the valleys has been lifted, it is only a matter of time before you succumb as well.¡± Seka finished and hung her head. ¡°Agorra will fight for its freedom, regardless of the odds. Of that, I am confident. We are a proud people.¡± Alton said in response. He leaned over and studied the filled in map. ¡°How many of you are being held here?¡± ¡°How many? Maybe thirty. Support staff, cooks, messengers and the like. I was taking the watch commander his evening meal when I was found by the scouts. My disappearance will be noticed soon. They will send more soldiers to find me. Running is punished lethally and publicly. It sets an example for the rest.¡± She grimaced and answered. ¡°Let them come.¡± Was all Alton said. --- True to Seka¡¯s prediction, six more Edorians showed over the next hour. The first set of two stumbled into Thoiri traps and were executed without a fight. Two more avoided the traps but fell to the scouts, nonetheless. The last set came prepared, circulating in full. Both scouts backed off and let Alton handle the empowered foes, which he did with ease. The four of them moved through the outpost silently toward the other slaves. Seka was clear that freeing them would be fruitless. Slavery was common in Edoria and they would not risk their lives in a fight. Alton found the concept of a docile slave hard to understand. ¡°Why do you not fight back? How can you be content to be owned like property?¡± Alton asked in a harsh whisper. ¡°No one in my family has ever been to our country of origin. Entire generations of slaves that have lived under the heel of our masters. We have never known any other way to live. You do not know us, you cannot understand. You will, once Edoria is finished with you.¡± She muttered in response and hung her head. Alton let the matter drop and they continued. According to Seka, there would be no more than a dozen guards between them and the edge of the outpost. A large encampment was raised just outside, with too many soldiers to fit inside the cave complex. He planned to thin out that number even further. Wolf company would arrive soon and they could plan an assault on the camp. They were about to round a corner when boots sounded down the next hall. One of the scouts peeked around and signaled that four soldiers were coming down. Alton could hear them speaking and glanced over at Seka. ¡°That entire side of the outpost has gone silent. I¡¯ve sent six men to investigate without word. It may be one of those fiends the locals blather about. That or the savages have made a move.¡± She translated in a whisper. ¡°The one talking is a junior sergeant. He is reporting to the man that leads this division, Gorgorath. One of Prince Amir¡¯s lackeys. He is strong, Alton. We should wait for the rest of your army.¡± Alton signaled for them to retreat. They sped back down the hall to the closest room and regrouped. Alton checked his core and found it full and pulsing. The glyph still lay dormant, the power it held unavailable to him. He drew both blades and infused them with mana. The Thoiri spread out with their confiscated bows. There was not enough time to prepare any traps. Alton turned and found Seka staring down the hall with trepidation. ¡°Will you fight?¡± He asked her. ¡°Only slaves who serve in the army are allowed to use weapons. I have never used anything more dangerous than a sharp pencil.¡± She muttered. ¡°Stay hidden down the hall. Do not show yourself until the fight is over. If we lose, tell them we took you by force.¡± Alton ordered. ¡°They will kill me either way. Gorgorath likes to set an example of what happens when one betrays Edoria.¡± She said in a quiet voice and gave Alton a small smile. The Edorians were almost at the entrance to the room now. Alton rolled his shoulders and bounced on his heels. He ramped up his cycling and closed his eyes. His connection to his mana was strong, his body healed from earlier and primed for the coming fight. Alton¡¯s nerves settled and the hair on his neck stood up. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Both bows fired at the soldiers when they breached the entryway. The arrows took two of them unprepared. Shouts of anger and groans of pain sounded out. Alton surged and leapt forward, impaling the first already wounded soldier with both blades. Two more arrows fired in rapid succession, but neither found a target. Down to three, the Edorians rallied quickly. The leader blocked Alton¡¯s next three strikes, preventing him from killing the second wounded soldier. He fought with a thick two-handed sword made of black metal and covered in glowing glyphs. The blade let off a black, pulsing light. Alton backed off and halted his surge to preserve his mana. Fury and Fang were held out defensively before him. The Thoiri stopped firing arrows and gripped their spears tightly. The Edorian commander was covered in thick plated black armor. He removed his helmet and smirked at Seka, barking a few harsh words. She gulped and shied back against the wall. The man barked at her again and laughed. Anger set in her eyes, and she glanced at Alton and the two Thoiri. Seka set her shoulders and returned his glare with defiance. ¡°He wants me to translate for him.¡± She started. He continued to speak loudly. ¡°My name is Gorgorath. I am in command of the division occupying this outpost. You have killed many of my men, striking from the shadows like cowards. What is your name, foolish man?¡± ¡°I am Captain Alton of Wolf company, Third Army of Agorra.¡± Alton said proudly. ¡°You die here today, Captain Alton. I will add your name to my blade.¡± With that said, he spat at Alton¡¯s feet and placed his helm on. Alton flexed his grip on both blades and increased the amount of mana flowing through both. Both Thoiri and the other Edorians were off to the side, waiting to see what happened next. Seka was shaking with anger, defiance rolling off her body. She was gripping a combat knife in her hand so hard her knuckles were white. Alton took a deep breath and surged. Mana exploded through every muscle in his body and the limits of humanity fell away. The normally placid lake of his core rolled with tumultuous waves. Power oozed from every cell. The room around him disappeared, leaving only him and his opponent. ¡ª- Seka¡¯s heart was hammering inside of her chest. This foolish man was going to fight Gorgorath alone, despite his company being hours away. Frustration at the situation brought tears to her eyes. Freedom was so close she could taste it. If only she could convince him to flee. She could die free in Agorra, but that future grew dim as the soldiers stared each other down. The silence was absolute in the room. It crowded down on them like the pressure from a building storm. She could hear herself with every breath and was shocked to see it come out as mist. She felt a chill settle in the room and couldn¡¯t tell if it was imaginary or real. Alton¡¯s blades ignited with a blinding, blue light. Power pulsed from each blade, and hope fluttered in her heart. Gorgorath answered with his own power, his blade glowing black with the tainted mana of all Edorian warriors. His famous blade, Nightshade, drank all light from around the blade, exuding an aura of darkness. One last moment of crushing anticipation lasted less than a blink and the two great warriors exploded towards each other. The power contained in their initial clash pushed Seka back against the wall, her mouth held agape. Each meeting of the blades sent pulses of power crashing through the room. Gorgorath¡¯s attacks were waves in a storm, relentless and overpowering, seeking to crush Alton¡¯s defense. The smaller man moved like a leaf in that storm, each movement precise and clean. The battle raged on. Each second felt like a minute, each minute an hour. Neither combatant yielded an inch, trading furious blows. Seka could barely follow each attack, the mana on display overwhelming and forcing her away from using her manasight. She saw Alton duck low under a vicious slash of Nightshade and two pulses of blue flared against the Edorian¡¯s armor. Alton pressed his advantage inside the guard of Gorgorath. He sent a flurry of stabs, spinning like a whirlwind to avoid a retaliatory strike. The man in armor of midnight crashed down both elbows, catching Alton on his left shoulder and driving him to a knee. Almost as if planned, Alton used the momentum to whip out his longer blade and shear Gorgorath¡¯s leg off below the knee. Time seemed to pause for a moment as both fighters reacted. Alton rolled his body into the larger mans legs, the force bringing both down. Gorgorath swung down with his blade and sliced deeply into Alton¡¯s side, the same one he injured earlier. Alton brought his blade up and used his weight to drive it through the black plate protecting Gorgorath¡¯s stomach. Alton threw himself to the side to avoid another strike. Gorgorath grunted and pulled the blade free, levering himself up on his remaining leg. Blood flowed freely from both wounds as he feebly tried to stand. Alton stood outside of his reach with his remaining blade at the ready. Gorgorath removed his helm and spat blood at Alton. Even now, moments from death, his face took on an evil grin. He began to speak, but Alton silenced him with a quick strike at his neck. Gorgorath blocked it with his arm and fell backwards. Alton didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped forward, crushing the arm, holding his sword and taking it off at the elbow. He walked over to look down on the fallen warrior. Without ceremony, he stabbed down through his throat and ended the Imperials life. Alton sagged back against the wall, blood pooling on his side. The two Thoiri scouts quickly advanced on the remaining Edorians, who turned and fled. The scouts raced to Alton¡¯s side rather than pursue. Seka released the breath she was holding. Her entire body was trembling at the rush of emotions flowing through her. Despite the odds, she was still alive. She could still see it, the dream of freedom. It was faint, but it was present. She watched the scouts tend to Alton in awe, heart still racing in her chest. Wolf company made quick progress through the maze of tunnels outside of the Thornwur dwelling. Either luck or the sheer amount of soldiers present kept any fiends from interfering as they jogged behind the Thoiri scouts. The final tally included the twenty-four man strong company and two hundred and fifty Thoiri warriors. The procession stretched out almost half a mile, giving each other enough room to navigate the narrow tunnels. Amelia traveled at near the head of the column with Thuklu and Prian. She nervously thumbed her new sword in its sheath, eager to reach the outpost and the captain. Their arrival was met by one of the scouts left behind, who flagged them down from the stunted doorway. He led them to several large rooms that could accommodate their resting forces. Amelia left Miser in charge of the soldiers, ordering them to eat and prepare for prolonged combat. She pressed on through the complex with Prian and Thuklu. Amelia grunted as they passed through several chambers containing bodies of fallen Edorians. Blood was still fresh, showing recent combat. She pulled her sword free and straightened her back, nervous at what she would find. The scout led them through several more tunnels before it opened to another large room with three more bodies, including one massive mountain of a human in all black armor. Alton was slumped against the wall with blood pooling down his left side. A woman Amelia didn¡¯t recognize was leaning over him, trying to keep pressure on the wound. Amelia quickly sheathed her sword and knelt next to him. ¡°Captain, what happened?¡± she asked. ¡°Damned fool dueled the commander of the Edorian division holding this outpost.¡± The young woman answered. Anger briefly bristled in Amelia at hearing Alton referred to as a fool, but it quenched when she realized she agreed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for us?¡± She asked. Alton rolled his head over and gave her a tight smile. ¡°Couldn¡¯t pass up the chance.¡± ¡°Prian. Go get Lews and bring him here quickly. Take your scouts and investigate the rest of the outpost. Do not engage the enemy.¡± Amelia snapped out. Prian nodded in confirmation and left at a run. Amelia peeled back Alton¡¯s undershirt and saw a wicked laceration. She pulled a healing potion out and tried to tip it down Alton¡¯s throat, but his hand caught her arm. He nodded no. ¡°Took one already. Not worth the backlash. Lews will patch me up.¡± He said weakly. Amelia stood up and gave the Thoiri a few more commands to secure the area and make a stretcher. She wanted to bring Alton back to the main force once he was stable to move. She cycled and circulated to calm her nerves and studied the young woman. She looked nervous under Amelia¡¯s gaze. Her eyes kept shifting to Alton as if clinging to a lifeline. ¡°What is your name, and how did you come to be here?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°My name is Seka. I am a speaker of the Rill. I was a slave serving the Edorian commander before¡­¡± She trailed off and looked back to Alton. Understanding hit Amelia in a rush and her suspicions eased off. If what she said was true, Alton likely just freed her by killing the commander. Amelia looked at her in a new light. She was scared that if Alton died, she would be left a slave again or worse. ¡°You are safe now, Seka. My healer is on his way and my company has taken this outpost.¡± Amelia knelt down and placed her hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 36 - A Taste of Violence Amelia silently crept along the ridge just above a line of Edorian soldiers. Prian was in the lead with half of his scouts, the other half were moving farther up the ridge to protect their flank. The first part of the plan went off seamlessly, storming the exit tunnel and killing all resistance before any alarms were raised. Wolf company was positioning themselves for an all out attack on the enemy encampment from multiple angles. The attack was timed to occur just as the sun rose. That was typically before watches were rotated and the night watch would be tired and complacent. Sunrise in the mountains came with a heavy fog that littered the dozen or so ridges running through the valley the enemy was camped in. Amelia carefully placed her feet to avoid shuffling rock off the side and alerting the foe. Amelia snapped off a quick set of hand signals to the soldiers trailing behind her. Half split off. Ready for combat. On my lead. One out of every two soldiers stepped off to the side and crouched to let the troops behind them pass. Once out of line, each soldier pulled out their weapon of choice and prepared to leap down the ten-foot ridge and fall on the Edorian sentries. Amelia continued down to get to the far side of the ridge, which would position her above the highest concentration of forces. Ten infantrymen and Nelson were behind her, alongside forty of the Thoiri warriors. The Speaker claimed this camp would have between five hundred and eighty hundred soldiers, depending on how many were out for patrol. They would be fighting outnumbered two or three to one and yet Amelia felt confident. The training of the past three days had resulted in a highly improved and cohesive unit of Thoiri. Wolf company was outfitted with incredible armor and weapons. She and the rest of her company were eager to prove themselves worthy of the equipment and worthy of the captain. He was resting near the exit tunnel, reserving his strength and healed body for the Edorian elites that may be in the camp. When her column made it to the end of the ridge, Amelia turned to check on the rest of the group. A quick flash of hand signals down the line confirmed everyone was in position. Amelia drew her sword and said a quick prayer to everyone and anyone listening. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, locking eyes with Nelson. He gave her a quick grin and nod, the slight gesture enough to belay her confidence and make her heart quiver. The sun began to peek over the horizon, and the aggressors were rewarded with a thick fog. Each set of armor on her side had a small wolf inscribed into the front and back, a gift from the Thoiri. The wolf would glow in manasight and allow them to tell friend from foe. Thick fog would hide their approach and muffle the sound of combat. Every second mattered when outnumbered this severely. Amelia waited another few breaths and signaled. The signal was passed down the line and Wolf company exhaled a collective breath and began traversing down the small rocky ridge. Amelia¡¯s boots met the bottom and she leap off towards the closest sentry. He turned his head to investigate the noise and died with her blade in his throat. Without waiting, she pressed on and killed three more sentries down the line. She spared a quick glance to both sides to see her forces moving forward into the fog. Amelia activated her manasight and sighed in relief at the glowing wolf sigils moving through the fog. She entered the thick fog, ears straining for any sounds, sword gripped tightly in her hand. The camp revealed itself through the fog, tent by tent. Soldiers walked through the camp preparing morning duties and died where they stood. Still no alarms were raised and Amelia pressed forward with haste. Two of her own and a few Thoiri grouped up, and they checked each tent as they progressed. Amelia felt ruthless cutting down sleeping soldiers, but the thought of Rico lying dead helped her squash the complicated emotions. They were finishing their fourth tent and moving to a fifth when a soldier stumbled out half dressed. He was too quick with a shout before an arrow took him in his side. He grabbed a small stone out of his pocket and Amelia saw it brighten in her manasight. The Edorian continued to shout and shouts rose in answer from the spread out camp before them. ¡°Tighten up! Form ranks! Abandon stealth and stick to your training!¡± Amelia shouted out. She heard her command repeat to her left and right. The two infantry with her locked shields and advanced as one. Amelia took her place as a blade and followed closely behind the two. The Thoiri trailed behind as a rear guard, both excellent shots with the short but powerful bows of their people. Clashes were visible in the fog now between her forces and the Edorians. Their first contact came soon after, three enemy soldiers who barely had time to grasp the reality of the situation before two spears lashed out at them. Amelia circulated and waited for them to attack before dipping around the infantry and delivering two quick strikes. The tried-and-true Agorran strike style suited low visibility environments well. The enemy began to fight back in earnest. A ferocity was born in the realization that retreat was not an option due to the geography of the valley. If they lost the central area of flat ground, they would be scattered and hunted down by the Thoiri. Amelia and her small team fought soldiers in groups of three to five as they moved farther into the camp. An unlucky arrow took one of her shields by surprise and pierced the side of his neck. It wasn¡¯t a fatal blow, but it would take him out of the fight. She poured a health potion down his throat, supplied by the Thoiri herbmothers, and tasked the other to pull him back to the staging grounds where Lews would have a field hospital. Amelia was about to continue on and find another group to fight with when the fog began to clear rapidly. A massive amount of mana flared in her manasight, and she had to shield her eyes in temporary blindness. When she blinked them back open, the fog was swirling up and leaving the clearing. Amelia only had a few seconds to respond. ¡°Form up when the fog lifts. Form up! Shields up, make a line! Blades and bows, you know your place! Form up!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs. She again heard the call being repeated all around her, despite not being able to see most of her allies. As the fog lifted, the two forces were revealed. They were at the base of the ridges and in the clearing that housed the main part of the camp. A line of Edorians two deep stood facing her from a hundred feet away. War horns were being blown to bring the rest of the enemy together. Her company rallied the Thoiri and formed their own shield wall. The Thoiri progressed greatly, fighting in co-ordination, but a shield wall was far from their strongest form of combat. Amelia¡¯s thoughts raced about how to best handle the battle when the decision was taken from her. The Edorian line charged their position, leaving no time to plan. ¡°Hold the line! Hold! We trained for this! Hold!¡± Amelia shouted in her most commanding voice. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Miser and Prian were visible now, repeating her commands to her right and left. Their line stretched eighty some feet across the clearing. The Edorians had the numbers to wrap around and flanked them on both sides. This would be a fight of annihilation for one side or the other. ¡°Arrows! Arrows! Fire at will!¡± ¡°Spears up! Short spears throw when in range! Spears up!¡± ¡°Hold!¡± The battlefield was awash with chaos in the precious seconds before the lines met. The two armies met in a cacophony of steel clashing against steel. Arrows rained down from the Thoiri scouts, spears were thrown from both sides. Spears met armored chests as they charged through and shields deflected swords. The symphony of combat drowned out all the noise outside of a small radius around her. Both sides became tangled in the oldest dance known to history. Amelia plugged a hole in the line that formed close to her and her sword whipped through the air, leaving a trail of devastation. The infused weapon gave off a soft glow as she circulated in full to maximize her combat strength. She pressed forward to relieve the line, cleaving deep into the enemy. She moved quicker than a shadow, her blade finding gaps in armor and resolve alike. The soldiers around her rallied and fought with a valor deserving of campfire songs. Each blow was a testament to their courage and honor. Amelia lost herself to the flow of combat, surging when she needed the upper hand and drawing deeply from the reservoir in her sword. Her new armor rang like a bell from repeated strikes, but she felt no pain. She didn¡¯t have time to check its mana reserves and put her faith in the mountain smiths. Slowly, through sheer grit and determination, her cluster of soldiers fought through and collapsed the Edorian line. She shouted out for half to turn and work towards the right and led the charge on the left personally. As the battle raged, the sun climbed higher and cast the world in an eerie orange haze. The violence of the engagement was on full display. Amelia stepped over corpses and splashed through puddles of blood and viscera. This clearing, once a beautiful testament to nature, was now a scene of horror that would last years. She heard a roar of sound from the other side of the clearing, and her heart lifted. Alton had joined the fray. Her captain would be leading the fight from the opposite side. Amelia drew more from her core and pushed herself. Every second mattered against the tolls of death. Her ferocity was matched by the group around her and they cleaved through the Edorian defenses. After what felt like an eternity to those on the field of battle, the Edorian resolve crumbled. It started with a swordless man running from Amelia. He was taken in the back by an arrow and collapsed into the legs of two men desperately fending off blows. The three tumbled down and the rest of the line broke. Edorian soldiers began to run and once the trickle started, it turned to a flood. Wolf company stood victorious in the clearing. The Thoiri cheered and fired away at the running soldiers. The younger and more energetic warriors chased them through the ridges and ravines with a savage battle lust. Amelia breathed heavily and stumbled through the clearing to find the others. Putting enemies out of their misery as she walked. --- Alton watched with tense emotions as the battle plan of his young but fierce sergeant was put to reality. It had taken a convincing back-and-forth argument with her for him to sit out the initial attack. She had pretended it was to watch for the Edorian elites, but he knew she feared for him. His side was barely healed and would split open again with any real combat. Watching his young company put themselves at risk while he waited in the wings tore at his nerves. The sun began to rise and a thick fog enveloped the battlefield. It perfectly hid their approach. He watched as the company relayed signals to advance and attacked down the ridges. It was done with excellent precision, each group moving in sync and preventing any alarm. He almost caved and ran down when he lost sight of the majority in the fog. Sounds of combat could be heard from his vantage and he used manasight to track the few in range. Minutes felt like hours while he waited. Lews was preparing his field hospital down below, but Alton couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave his perch. Wounded soldiers stumbled back from the fog and each time Alton felt his heart throb. None of his original team were among the first injured. He felt no relief at that, imaging them struck down in the fog. Damn Gorgorath for hitting his already injured side. His new armor wrapped around him in comfortable drake scales, he was yet to test its durability. The wind picked up with a wicked burst, and Alton watched the fog drift away. Five sources of mana were glowing brightly in his vision across the clearing. The Edorians were trying to erase the visibility advantage with power of some kind. Alton decided this qualified as elites and jogged down the ridge that would take him closest. Lews shouted after him, but Alton just jogged faster. He was in charge of this company, after all. His core was full and rippled with anticipation as he drew on it to circulate. His footsteps became light and silent, taking him closer to the mages with every enhanced step. He followed the ridge as far as he could when it dead ended. He jumped down and landed softly on his impeccably crafted boots. Four Edorians appeared out of the thinning fog and Alton cut them down in quick succession. He freed both blades and infused them with the minimal amount of mana. This would maintain some element of stealth but provide the cutting power to slice through armor. Moving forward cautiously, he advanced on the mage¡¯s position from the far side, opposite of the rest of the fighting. He only met a few Edorians on this side of the camp. None presented much challenge, only just realizing they were under attack as they died. He felt nothing but disgust now, knowing that these were only the dregs of small villages. How dare they attack his home? Anger rippled through him, and he was relieved when the fog lifted. No need to hide any longer. He flared both blades and walked forward. A menacing smile danced on his lips when he found his next set of foes. Three Edorians wielding spears tried to surround him. He waited for them to attack and then cut through all three spears. He launched a gob of spit at the closest one and followed it up with two quick slashes that bisected the soldier. The other two turned and ran, Alton let them. The mages were between three tents in a small clearing with ten Edorians guarding them. Alton could see the effects of mana drain on them, standing and moving as if in terrible pain. Alton closed the distance and attacked the Edorian guards. His blades became extensions of his arms, dancing to a rhythm only a warrior would understand. He ducked, dodged and counter-attacked, whittling down the group. When only two remained, he felt the mages focus on him and begin chanting. Not wanting to take any risks, he surged and closed the distance with incredible speed. The last two guards and all five mages fell before his surge ended, no match for his superhuman strength and speed. Alton turned and roared at the sky. His roar was taken up by dozens of his soldiers around the camp. The battle ended shortly after. Alton engaged the enemy line a few times, but it crumpled within minutes. He stood and watched the cowards flee into the ridges and valleys. The Thoiri gave chase and he let them. This was their natural hunting ground. He felt blood running from his side again and cursed Gorgorath a final time before walking back toward the field hospital. --- Amelia found Captain Alton in the field hospital. His side was bleeding again, but his color showed that he was faring far better this time. Lews was fussing over him and trying to convince him to drink a health potion, which he was refusing. Thoiri herbmothers were helping tend the wounded with Lews. ¡°Captain.¡± She said in greeting. ¡°Sergeant Amelia. Well done. Your battle plan was executed to perfection. You routed a force three times the size of your own and did a fair number of it yourself, I would wager.¡± Alton said with a smile. Amelia glowed in response to his praise. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Help gather any more wounded and bring them back here. Have Prian rally the scouts and find out what we can about the situation at Kitsu. Thuklu is skulking around here somewhere. He should know the way.¡± Alton said. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Amelia saluted and walked off to give his orders. She passed dozens of dead Thoiri, being moved nearer the mountain tunnels by their kin. Her heart ached for them, most younger than she was. They showed incredible courage to fight out of their element. To her utter surprise, not a single member of Wolf Company was among the dead. The armor had proved its value ten times over. A few major injuries, but every soldier would return to fighting shape. She found Prian helping move Thoiri and relayed the captain¡¯s orders. He hesitated at the work unfinished, but she promised to take over for him. He snapped a quick salute and jogged off to gather his team and Thuklu. She stayed true to her word and tapped her mana reserves to lift the bodies and bring them back near the mountain. Chapter 37 - Small but Mighty Prian stood on the precipice of a small peak at the end of the last ridge leading down to Fort Kitsu. A vast, sprawling valley laid out before him where the Thlenir mountains ended and ran all the way to the Rioshi mountains in the distance. One hundred miles or more across at the widest point and yet now, it looked small. The valley was filled with hundreds of cook fires and thousands of tents. It looked like the entirety of a nation emptied out across the plain. Though, now, Prian knew that this was but a fraction of the fighting force of Edoria. A veritable sea of warriors rippled with movement like blades of grass in the wind. The soldiers were clad in armor of various colors representing different companies and territories. Beasts of burden and assault joined the fray at various intervals. Siege engines, crafted from the mighty oaks that spotted the forests at the base of the mountains, stood ready to rain stone on the ancient fortress. Mana flowed freely despite the density of mages and awakened, even a year ago the ambient mana would have never sustained such a force. A baggage train that ran for miles to the mouth of the valley showed the intent to conquer and occupy. Amidst the sea of soldiers stood the massive gray structure that had loomed over Prian during his half year of strike team training. It was an imposing sight, even from this high up the ridge. A marvel of ancient architecture from a time when craftsmen and mages were far more powerful and able. Giant slabs of granite molded together with magic, impenetrable to any natural force, even weather had failed to diminish the strength of Kitsu¡¯s walls. Unique of the fortresses of Agorra, Kitsu was built in the shape of a star. Every approach would face archer and ballista fire from two sides once in range. Towering spires adored each wall at fixed intervals, allowing for observation of the entire valley. The sun was at its peak now, the spires casting long shadows over the sieging forces. A grunt sounded at his side and he turned to see Thuklu standing next to him. The wind this high was deafening, no conversation could be had. None needed to be had, the situation was laid bare for all to see. If the Speaker was truthful, a full forty thousand troops were in the valley. Kitsu could house a garrison of twenty thousand during a siege, but the Third Army numbered less than ten. Even if reinforcements were sent from Agorath or another valley, the Edorians would still outnumber them. It was a grim realization, and it made him feel as cold on the inside as the wind did on the outside. Prian loved his country, he joined the army knowing full well he may die for it. That day felt much closer than ever before. Prian shared a look with Thuklu before turning and moving back down the ridge. Wolf company and the Thoiri would be making their way by now, he needed to report. The situation was as grim as expected. The captain would have tough decisions to make. ¡ª- Amelia crouched down behind the thorny bushes growing wild on the side of the dirt path. The sun was setting and providing An old trader path, rarely traveled before the Edorian supply train began to use it. Wolf company was spread out half a mile and within striking distance of the long chain of wagons moving north. She shared a quick look with Nelson before moving down the line towards the end. The captain wanted the two of them to bookend the assault. Amelia reached out to her core without circulating and felt it rumble in response. Her confidence was riding high after the successful attack on the Edorian camp outside the outpost. Wolf company left two soldiers to injured to fight, while the Thoiri lost twenty seven. A crushing silence permeated through the dusk. She felt eyes on her back and had to steel her nerve to prevent her from spinning around and chasing ghosts. Once the captain gave the signal, Wolf company would collapse on the supply train over the entire half mile. It would be impossible to mount a defense that wide, Alton hoped to neuter the Edorians plans for a sustained siege. The stillness of the evening is suddenly shattered by the distant rumble of wagons and the muffled sounds of the Edorian supply train as it approaches. Amelia feels her heart race, not with fear, but with the adrenaline of impending combat. Her hand grips the hilt of her sword, the metal cool and reassuring against her skin. Her senses sharpen, attuned to every rustle of leaves and every shift in the breeze. As the supply train drew near, Amelia gave the signal to prepare. Swords were silently pulled from their sheaths and arrows placed against bowstrings. She closed her eyes and reached down to her core, feeling the power thrumming within. Amelia opened her eyes and exhaled slowly, holding up an open palm and then closing her fist. Like a thunderbolt from a great storm, Wolf Company erupted from their hiding place, a phantom storm of steel and fury descending upon the Edorians. The ambush was swift and merciless, a blur of motion as Amelia led her warriors into the fray. The defenders of the baggage train, caught off guard by the sudden and ferocious assault, scrambled to meet the onslaught. The air filled with the clash of steel, shouts of combatants, and the frantic neighing of horses. Amelia, leading from the front, was a vision of controlled fury. Her sword was an extension of her will, and danced deadly arcs through the air. Each strike was precise and lethal. Her body exhaulted in the euphoria of her mana circulating freely. Around her, the members of Wolf Company fought with a discipline honed by recent battles, their movements synchronized in a ballet of destruction. They moved through the defenders with relentless momentum, their advance as inexorable as the tide. Thoiri and Agorran fought side by side. The baggage train, a lifeline for the Edorian army, was sprawling and poorly defended. It¡¯s protectors not expecting an attack so deep within what they believed to be secure territory. Wagons laden with supplies became obstacles in the melee, some overturned in the fray, their contents spilling onto the dirt road. Nelson, on the other flank, mirrored Amelia''s ferocity, leading his group with a wild energy that inspired his comrades. His large tower shield absorbed blow after blow, unyielding. The company cut through the baggage train''s defense, their goal not just to disrupt but to demolish the enemy''s ability to wage a prolonged siege. In the midst of the battle, Amelia found herself face to face with a towering Edorian, his armor adorned with the insignia of a high-ranking officer. The clash between them was electric, each blow from the Edorian heavy held the threat of death. Amelia parried and dodged with a grace that belied the ferocity of her counterattacks, finding gaps in his armor with the precision of a master surgeon. A surge empowered her body and she slipped in and out of his sword range, leaving deep gashes each time. Her sword glowed with the soft blue of mana infusion and overpowered the Edorian armor. She received several hits in return but her drake scale armor easily deflected them. Around them, the battle raged on. Thoiri archers, positioned strategically along the ridge, loosed volleys of arrows into the chaos, each shaft finding its mark among the defenders with deadly efficiency. The synergy between Wolf Company and their Thoiri allies was a testament to their unity of purpose and the trust forged in the heat of battle. As the last of the baggage train''s defenders fell, the members of Wolf Company regrouped, breathing heavily but triumphant. The wreckage of the baggage train lay scattered across the road, a testament to their victory. Amelia, scanning the horizon, knew that the true challenge lay ahead in the looming siege of Fort Kitsu. This victory, though significant, was but the first step in the plan to break the siege of Kitsu. She assigned soldiers to gather supplies from the train and prepare to return to the cover of the mountains. Amelia walked off to find the captain and get the next phase underway. --- In the dim light of their small hidden camp, after their successful raid on the Edorian supply train, Alton, Amelia, Miser, and Prian gather around a roughly sketched map of the valley and the sprawling Edorian encampment. Their faces were etched with the weariness of battle yet burned with determination. The wreckage of the baggage train bolstered their spirits, but they knew the real challenge was yet to come. Alton, his side bandaged but his spirit undiminished, lays out the framework of their audacious next move. "We''ve struck a powerful opening blow against them," he starts, his voice steady, "but now we need to draw them out, fragment their forces. A direct assault on their encampment would be doomed, but if we can lure them into the mountains, into the terrain where we hold the advantage.¡± ¡°I know you are all new to this. This is not a situation I have myself been in, all we have is theoretical knowledge. Our forces are superior soldier to solider but we are heavily out-numbered. We need to make the most of our advantages. I want to hear everyones thoughts, this is no time for shyness.¡± Alton ordered. Amelia leans in, her eyes scanning the terrain features marked on the crude map. "If we hit their fringes here facing the east, we could provoke them into pursuing us into the mountains," she suggests, her lessons from the academy surfacing. "The ridges and valleys could become our allies, breaking their numbers, diminishing their strength and enhancing ours." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Prian, who had been silent, studying the map, finally speaks. "The key will be mobility and misdirection. We split into smaller units, hit multiple points along their perimeter simultaneously. It will create confusion, make our numbers seem greater than they are. And when they retaliate, we vanish into the mountains, leading them on a chase they''re not ready for." The plan begins to take shape, a dance of feints and strikes designed to exploit the enemy''s weaknesses and turn the terrain to their advantage. Alton nods, approval in his eyes. They mapped out a route through a set of tight hills that would force the Edorians in a line, at best two soldiers wide. "We''ll need to coordinate closely, ensure that every unit knows their part in this. Amelia, take Miser and command of the ambushing force. Prian, spread your best scouts out to communicate the enemies positioning and approach to the ambush site.¡± --- Amelia chose a narrow pass between two large hills as the stage for the ambush. The chosen location, a dirt path snaking its way through the natural corridor, provided the perfect bottleneck to limit the enemy¡¯s numbers advantage and maximize the impact of their forces. Under the veil of night, Amelia and her team begin the meticulous preparation for the ambush. She divides the two hundred strong contingent into specialized units, each with a distinct role in the upcoming battle. The largest portion of her force, skilled archers from the ranks of both the Thoiri are positioned on the elevated ridges of the hills. Below, at the narrowest point of the path, Amelia assigns two groups of infantry under Miser and Nelson. These soldiers would be anvil upon which the enemy will be broken. Forming a formidable shield wall that will halt the advance of any who make it past the deadly hail from above. Lastly, Amelia positions a flanking force, hidden by the folds of the terrain and the shadows cast by the twilight and led by Prian. This contingent, comprised of their most agile and fierce warriors, including both Agorrans and Thoiri, was the closing jaw of the trap. Once engaged, they would emerge from their concealment. The Edorians would be caught between the shield walls, cutting off any hope of retreat or reinforcement. Their surprise attack will not only serve as a physical assault but a psychological blow, sowing chaos and fear through the enemy ranks. With the plans laid and the roles assigned, Amelia moved among her troops, her presence a calming influence. It calmed her as well, being among her soldiers. She tried not to think about the captain leading the probing assault and focused on preparing herself for the next stage. Her core rolled in anticipation. --- Alton and Thuklu cloaked in stealth and aggression, lead a razor-sharp probing assault against the periphery of the Edorian encampment under the cloak of darkness. Their strategy was simple: strike swiftly, strike hard, and ignite chaos within the enemy ranks before vanishing like phantoms into the night. With a select group of their most skilled warriors, they navigate the silent shadows, approaching the camp with the lethal precision of hunters stalking their prey. The first indication the Edorians had of the attack was the whisper of blades drawing from sheaths and the sudden, stifling fear that grips their sentries as they''re silently dispatched before alarms can be sounded. As more of Alton''s force infiltrates the camp, tents are set ablaze, casting an ominous glow that begins to dance across the night sky, turning shadows into a macabre performance of flickering despair. The flames, hungry and indiscriminate, consumed supplies and shelter alike, sending a clear message of defiance to the heart of the Edorian army. In the ensuing chaos, Alton, Thuklu, and their warriors move like a tempest, unstoppable and fierce. Each encounter with the enemy is brief and brutal; they leave behind a trail of confusion and death, a testament to their ferocity and skill. Alton, in the thick of the fray, is a specter of vengeance, his sword cutting down any who stand in their path. Alton flared his mana brightly, trying to draw out elites. He infused both blades and used them liberally on the hapless defenders. Fang and Fury sliced through the half-armored and asleep warriors with ease. Alton roared and heard it repeated among his force, adding a factor of fear to the assault. More soldiers fell before the fury of his blades. He met none to challenge him and lost himself at moments in the battle lust. Alton didn¡¯t want to enjoy the violence and carnage, he told himself it was the thrill of the fight that he sought above all. His core fell to three fourths so he tapped the reservoir on Fang and topped his mana levels off. The enemy began to rally, forming a response to the unexpected assault. Alton saw the moment to enact the next phase of the plan. With a bellow that cuts through the clamor of battle, he ordered a retreat. His voice, edged with feigned panic, signals his warriors to withdraw, leading the now-alerted Edorian forces to believe they''ve gained the upper hand. The retreat was a calculated farse designed to draw the enemy out from the safety of their numbers and into the trap meticulously prepared by Amelia and her contingent. Alton and Thuklu began the dangerous game of leading the enemy on a chase, weaving through the terrain with the Edorians in hot pursuit. Their path was deliberate, guiding the Edorians ever closer to the ambush site between the two hills. They slowed and fought back to ensure the enemy remained engaged. Every turn, every feigned stumble was part of the intricate dance to ensure the enemy followed. Blinded by the prospect of an easy victory against the retreating forces, the Edorians charged head first. ¡ª Prian estimated six hundred Edorians in the pursuing force. He signaled ahead to his fellow scout on a hill just in sight with quick signals. The scout would turn and relay the message across all the way back to Amelia. Prian walked down the hill to his flanking force and prepared them to follow behind. --- In the shadowed confines of the narrow valley, nestled between two formidable hills, the silence was a tangible force. It pressed down on every soldier hidden within the brush and behind the rocks. Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest, not from fear, but anticipation. Her eyes were sharp and piercing as she scanned the terrain. She watched as the Edorian forces, oblivious to their impending doom, chased confidently into the valley. The moment they pass the hidden markers, she signaled the archers to prepare to fire. Bows are drawn and arrows nocked. The hair on the back of her neck stood up as a chill crept down her spine. With a swift, decisive motion, Amelia signaled the archers. In an instant, the quiet of the morning was shattered as arrows, like deadly whispers, rained down upon the Edorians. Confusion and panic spread through their ranks like wildfire, their ordered march descending into chaos. The commanders tried to rally them into a defensive position. But Amelia didn¡¯t allow them a moment to regroup. She signaled her infantry, who, with a roar that seems to shake the very earth, surged over the hilltops. They descended upon the enemy with a ferocity that is both awe-inspiring and terrifying. Each soldier of Wolf Company, their armor glinting in the scant light that filtered down into the valley, became an instrument of destruction. While the infantry charged, archers continued to fire down into the valley. The arrows were having a devastating effect on the tired soldiers. A few turned and tried to continue running down the path, some tried to retreat. A few even charged the infantry pounding down the hills towards them. On the northern end of the valley, Alton, and his company turned and set a defensive position. They were the anvil to Amelia''s hammer, closing off any hope of retreat. Alton pulled both blades free and ignited them with mana. The opposing sight crumpled the courage of the soldiers trying to escape the valley. Prian, with his scouts, completed the encirclement from the south. They move like shadows, swift and silent, their arrival unnoticed until it''s too late for the Edorians. The valley, once a passageway, becomes a killbox, with no exit and no mercy. The battle that was unfolding was brutal and unforgiving. Amelia waited just long enough on the hilltop to see the plan enacted. Once Prian closed the valley, she circulated and bounded down the hill to join her soldiers. Her sword was a blur as she cut down the first soldier she came across. She ducked a retalitory strike and whipped her infused blade upwards, taking off the soldiers arm. Amelia stepped forward and stabbed through his gut, using his body as a shield and her momentum as a bludgeon. Her troops followed her lead, their discipline shined in the midst of chaos. Arrows continue to fly, finding marks with deadly accuracy, thanks to the Thoiri archers positioned along the ridges. The Edorian line began to collapse in sections. Wolf company pounced on any that broke, turning and creating chaos up and down the valley. Amelia finished cutting down a group of Edorian heavies and watched the section of the line before her collapse. Thoiri tribesmen whooped and Agorrans howled, turning and devastating any Edorians caught off-guard. She stepped back up the hill to get a better vantage and watched the battle end in a whimper. As the dust settled and Amelia looked out over the valley, a scene of devastation met her eyes. The victory was undeniable. They have not only decimated a significant force of the Edorian army but have also sent a clear message: Agorra will not fall easily. --- As the adrenaline from the battle faded and the stark reality of their situation settled, Alton, Prian, Nelson, and Amelia gathered in the dawn light. The debris of the battle served as a grim backdrop to their council, a constant reminder of the cost of their victory and the daunting path that lay ahead. "We can¡¯t assume the same tactic will work twice," Alton began, his voice carrying the weight of command and the wisdom born from years of combat. Prian, still flushed with the triumph of their ambush, nodded in agreement. ¡°I think it would be worth trying to probe the perimeter again.¡± Miser, leaning heavily on his shield in exhaustion, spoke up. "The mountains mask our numbers. If we fight on an open field we would be hard pressed to disengage. We should continue harassing the baggage trains and make them come to us.¡± Amelia, her mind thinking through strategies and outcomes, added, "And while they focused on chasing us, we can use the mountains to dip in and out of. If we leave flanking forces and scouts scattered, it will be hard for them to surprise us.¡± Alton, thoughtful, turned to Prian. "I needed you to lead a team through the mountains, to Kitsu. It is a perilous journey, but if anyone could navigate those treacherous paths, it¡¯s you." Prian straightened and thought it over for a second. "What message did you wish me to carry?" he asked. "Tell the command at Kitsu that we are still fighting," Alton replied, his gaze piercing the gathering dusk. "Tell them of our victory here and that we plan to continue our harassment of the Edorian forces. We would coordinate an attack from the outside, a pincer movement, if they could sortie from Kitsu. It could give us the edge we needed." The plan was bold, fraught with danger and uncertainty, yet in the eyes of those gathered, there was a flicker of hope. In a war where the odds were stacked so heavily against them, audacity and the element of surprise were their greatest allies. Prian nodded, already considering the best route, the members of his team, and the supplies they would need for the journey. "I will leave within the hour," he declared, determination set in his features. ¡°Take a communicator stone and leave the paired one with Letty. Stay in contact until it gets out of range. Be careful, no unnecessary risks. Travel as deep in as you can to avoid Edorian scouts. See if any Thoiri know the area.¡± Alton added before he dismissed Prian. ¡°Wolf company will prepare to travel south and look for any other Edorian forces or supplies left in the valley. It will take Prian several days to reach Kitsu and relay the message. We are going to wreak havoc on these invading scum.¡± Alton gave them a fierce smile. ¡°The Thoiri will stay here and hold this position under the command of Thuklu.¡± Chapter 38 - The Stage is Set Following their previous successes in ambushing the Edorians and drawing them into a meticulously planned trap. Alton shifted his focus towards the southern end of the valley. He wanted to target the enemy''s lifelines, baggage trains that were crucial for sustaining their prolonged siege on Fort Kitsu. He wanted the force sieging Kitsu to be completely alone in the valley. Wolf Company moved with stealth and precision through the rugged terrain that surrounds the valley. Alton decided to stay in the foothills and ridges rather than travel openly on the valley floor. He only had the twenty members of Wolf Company that were combat ready with him. The small group allowed them to move far faster than a common human, even with waiting for the non-awakened. It still took them most of the morning and well into the waning day to reach the next set of Edorian outposts. These soldiers were honed by recent battles and the significant upgrade in gear. Alton and Amelia paced the group from the front and back. His company was transformed into a formidable guerrilla force. His few remaining scouts returned in intervals, letting him know the position of Edorian camps and supply depots. Alton''s plan involved conducting raids on any remaining targets. Each attack was designed to hit hard and fast, moving on before the Edorians could mount an effective counterattack. By striking these vital points, Alton hoped to cut off the supplies of food, weapons, and medical aid to the Edorian forces. This would strain their ability to maintain the siege and hurt confidence. He wanted them hungry and desperate when the Third Army emerged. The first raid caught the Edorians by surprise just after dusk. Wolf Company descended upon a baggage train with ferocity, their blades and arrows finding marks among the guards who were barely awake. Supplies were destroyed, and in a matter of minutes, the Agorrans vanished into the morning mist, leaving behind a scene of devastation. The second and third raids followed a similar pattern, each carefully timed to exploit the confusion and disarray within the Edorian camps. The Thoiri were littered across the valley far behind them to prevent messengers from reaching the main camp. Alton wanted these outposts isolated and out of communication. Alton¡¯s idea was to not only inflict physical damage on the Edorian forces but also sow seeds of doubt and fear. The constant threat of ambushes and losing critical supplies would erode the morale of the besieging army. An army the size of the one surrounding Kitsu needed a massive amount of food and water. He wanted to deny it all. As Wolf Company regrouped after the third raid, the mood among the soldiers was cautiously optimistic. They disrupted the enemy''s operations significantly and demonstrated that, despite being outnumbered, their skill and equipment could punch well above their weight. They settled down in a depression set behind a hill a few miles from the closest enemy. It offered visibility for look outs and would provide cover for a fire. Alton had salvaged a full case of whiskey from one of the Edorian camps. It didn¡¯t taste like his preferred Agorran style, but he was willing to sacrifice. He uncorked the first flask and started passing it around. ¡ª- Nelson sat among his brothers-in-arms, his back to a boulder, feeling the warmth of the fire on his face. His laughter merged with that of the others, and he joined in the jests and jibes with gusto. He tore into the soft meat cooking from the spits when it was finished and passed around. Wolf company were eating like kings from the Edorian spoils. Every so often, his gaze drifted away from the circle, drawn irresistibly to a figure practicing sword forms a short distance from the fire. His eyes betrayed him to his brother, as Miser elbowed him in the ribs and mimed a maiden swooning. Raucous laughter broke out among those in the know. Amelia, their deadly sergeant, moved with a grace and precision that captivated Nelson. The firelight dances across her focused face, casting her in a glow that seems almost ethereal. She flows from one form to the next, her blade slicing through the night air, a silent testament to her dedication and skill. The captain sat off to the side and critiqued her forms. Nelson watched, mesmerized. Each movement of Amelia''s sword pulled at something deep within him. A mixture of admiration, pride, and a more tender emotion he dared not give thought, given the circumstances. His cheeks burn with more than just the heat from the fire each time Amelia''s eyes meet his. She flashed him a smile before she immersed herself back into the rhythm of her training. Even Alton seemed to notice and gave him a knowing grin. Nelson tried to focus on the stories being shared, on the laughter that filled the air. Amelia''s presence pulls at him like a tide. He wants to join her, to share in the quiet intensity of her practice, to tell her how much he admires not just the warrior in her, but the person she is beyond the battle. His nerves wouldn¡¯t allow him, not tonight. ¡ª- As the camp settled into the quiet of the night, Alton watched Amelia, who continues to practice her sword forms with relentless dedication. He offered some critiques and pointers between trying to get her to relax and unwind. He watched her with his manasight active. She had to be close now to the fifth tier. Her core pulsed brightly. There were still no visible nodes, Alton felt it but just a matter of time. During the coming battle, she would pass the threshold, he was sure. "Amelia," Alton begins, his voice carrying a soft but firm tone, "you should rest. You''ve earned a night off, more than anyone." She pauses mid-form, turning to face him, her expression a mixture of focus and mild irritation. "I can''t," she told him, sheathing her sword momentarily. "Not until I get this right. Every misstep is an opening for an enemy. I can¡¯t lose¡­another one of them." Alton steps closer, understanding her drive but concerned for her well-being. "Perfection is a noble pursuit, but even the best need to rest. How about a compromise?" he suggests, a playful challenge lighting up his eyes. "Spar with me.¡± The offer hangs between them, an unspoken shift from the solitude of practice to the shared experience of combat. After a moment of contemplation, a spark ignites in Amelia''s eyes, the prospect of a direct challenge too enticing to resist. "Fine," she concedes, a half-smile breaking through her stern demeanor. "But no holding back." "Wouldn''t dream of it," Alton replies, drawing his own sword with a fluid grace that belies the casual nature of their arrangement. With a nod from both, the duel commences. Alton attacks first, a series of calculated strikes designed to test Amelia''s defense. She parries with equal precision, her counterattacks sharp and deliberate. The first touch goes to Alton, a quick flick of his blade against Amelia¡¯s arm. She acknowledged the point with a nod; her face scrunching up in frustration. The dance continues, a push and pull of offense and defense, each movement a testament to their skill and understanding of the other. Alton scores the next touch, leaving only one more and escalating the intensity of their bout. The third exchange is a flurry of motion, ending with simultaneous touches, a stalemate that draws the spar to a close three to one in favor of Alton. Breathing heavily, they lower their swords, mutual respect and understanding reflected in their gazes. Alton extends his hand, congratulating Amelia. "You continue to improve rapidly. A few more years and upon reaching the fifth tier, you will be a menace.¡± Amelia sheathes her sword, the tension of the duel giving way to a sense of accomplishment. "Thank you, Captain," she replies, allowing herself a moment to bask in the praise. She let him lead her back to the fire and joined in the revelry. She plopped down between the twins and motioned for someone to pass her a flask. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡ª- As dawn broke, Alton guided Wolf Company back towards the heart of the valley and the Edorian encampment. His mind was a storm of emotions. The weight of command pressed heavily on his shoulders, a constant reminder of the lives that depend on his decisions. Memories of his last team flashed through his thoughts. He distracted himself by observing the unbound beauty of the landscape around him. The valley, with its undulating hills and verdant fields, stretches out beneath a sky of endless blue. The mountains, majestic and imposing, stand sentinel around them, their peaks touching the heavens. It''s a view that speaks of timeless beauty, a stark contrast to the scars of war that mar its surface. Alton found himself caught between the duty of the present and the dreams of a peaceful future. The notion of a life unfettered by the chains of conflict. He imagines a world where his days are not dictated by the rhythm of war, where the weight of a sword in his hand is replaced by the weightless freedom of exploration. A life where the thrill of discovering hidden valleys, ancient ruins, and untamed wildernesses is the only battle he faces. The dream of becoming an adventurer, of trading the business of war for that of adventure, calls to him. He envisioned a future where he could roam the vast expanses of his country, learning its secrets, understanding its history, and becoming one with its natural beauty. He wanted to visit the other tribal societies hidden in the mountains. Explore locations left unmolested since the time before the Mad God¡¯s war. But as the camp loomed ahead, the reality of his situation snaps him back to the present. The dream of adventure fades against the backdrop of his duty to his company and his country. He knows that the road to peace is paved with the hardships of war, and that each step they take towards the Edorian encampment is a step towards securing the future he dreams of. With a deep breath, Alton refocused on the task at hand, steeling himself for the battle to come. He casts one last glance at the breathtaking scenery around him, a silent vow that he will fight with everything he has to ensure that the beauty of his homeland remains unspoiled. For now, the call of adventure must wait, for his people need him, and he will not let them down. ¡ª- Prian stood before the assembled leadership of Fort Kitsu. A tangible air of anticipation and resolve had filled the space since his arrival. Colonel Riske, General Tavi, Majors Fulham, Tark, and Corbin, along with Captain Davih of the Fox strike team, were gathered around a large table scattered with maps and plans. Prian told them of the captain¡¯s plan for an all-out assault to be launched at dawn on the fifth day. He spoke of their recent victories over the Edorians, taking the mountain camp and then the successful raid. Colonel Riske nodded in approval, recognizing the boldness and necessity of the strategy. A smile curved his lips up, the old soldier approving of the captain¡¯s boldness. Majors Fulham, Tark, and Corbin each commanded significant portions of the fortress''s defenses. It would be on them to coordinate the assault. They exchanged glances and began to discuss their respective roles in the assault. They talked through the logistics of moving their forces into position; the coordination required with Wolf Company''s maneuvers, and the best ways to exploit the chaos that will undoubtedly ensue. Prian was surprised when there was no argument against the captain¡¯s plan. The assembled leaders seemed to accept it at face value and moved straight into planning. He had never met most of the high command outside of ceremonies, and just being in the room made him feel small. Captain Davih, leader of the Fox strike team and seasoned in covert operations, just smiled at the audaciousness of his friend. He walked over to stand beside Prian. ¡°The old Wolf lives, huh? I never doubted it. When we abandoned our pass and retreated, we saw no signs of your team.¡± Davih prompted. ¡°We had to abandon into the mountains when the most southern pass failed. It was that or be surrounded from behind. We fled up the mountain pass and found a place to hold until the Thoiri found us and took us into their dwelling.¡± Prian explained to Davih. ¡°Fascinating. To know they have lived in those mountains for a thousand years. I would like to meet them, if we win this,¡± Davih mused. ¡°They are at war themselves. They fight deep underground against a fiend that has been assaulting their dwellings for many years. The captain has pledged us against their foe when the siege at Kitsu is lifted.¡± Prian said, just a little too loud. ¡°Has he now?¡± Major Corbin asked with a raised eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t know captains could promise their teams in service of others.¡± ¡°I..uh¡­I wouldn¡¯t speak for the captain¡­¡± Prian stuttered under the man¡¯s intense glare. ¡°I am joking, corporal. Alton has earned my trust a hundred times over. If he feels like that is the correct move, I would not gainsay him.¡± Major Corbin said with a laugh and clapped Prian on the shoulder. The major returned to his pouring over the maps. Prian looked sideways at Davih and asked in a low voice. ¡°Sir..I expected more,¡± he searched for the right word ¡°resistance?¡± ¡°Hah. Half the people in this room owe Alton their life in one way or the other. He fights with a purpose not seen in this country in a millennium. Were there one man I would trust implicitly with my life, and mind you, I have, it is him. Our forces are not prepared to outlast a siege here. The First and Second army are still committed in their respective valleys and can¡¯t send help. Breaking out here and taking the offensive is a sound course of action.¡± Davih replied, loud and confident, uncaring of who heard. Together, they refined the assault plan, incorporating the strengths and specialties of each unit and leader. The discussion was meticulous, covering every angle and potential countermove the Edorians might employ. Prian just soaked in the knowledge on display in the room. The commitment to detail reflected his understanding that the upcoming battle is not just about breaking the siege, but also about turning the tide of the war. As the meeting concluded, the room was filled with a renewed sense of determination. The plan set before them is ambitious, risky, and requires flawless execution. Yet, the unity and resolve present in the command room of Fort Kitsu signifies a collective will to fight for their homeland, to push back against the invading forces, and to reclaim the future of their nation. It swelled Prian¡¯s heart and gave him the confidence he had been lacking. --- In the rugged, makeshift camp nestled among the hills outside Kitsu, Alton paced restlessly. Sleep evaded him tonight, the upcoming battle rattling his nerves. His mind was a whirlwind of tactics and uncertainties. The recent raids bolstered their spirits, yet the overwhelming presence of the Edorian forces in the valley below loomed large in his thoughts. His reverie was broken by the sound of footsteps. Alton knew that if he heard Thuklu approaching, the man wanted him too. He grinned and reached out his hand to exchange forearms with the Thuklu scoutmaster. The old tribesmen gripped his forearm in return and shared a smile. "The Thoiri send word to other tribes before we leave Thornwur," Thuklu announced. ¡°Not tell you, not sure if they listen,¡± he shrugged at Alton¡¯s unasked question that was written on his face. "And?" Alton prompted. "The surface armies of the other tribes will join us," Thuklu continued. ¡°They agree to fight. Join us on day of battle from other side of valley. They good fighters, strong, mana. Not commit army underground like Thoiri.¡± The news brought Alton¡¯s thoughts to a complete stop. Hope flickered in his chest. "How many?" he asked. "Many thousand," Thuklu responded with his signature nonchalance tone. Alton absorbed the information, the gears turning as he considered the implications. The addition of a few thousand Thoiri warriors, perhaps even more, could significantly shift the balance of power in their favor. It was a surge of strength that could very well turn the tide of the upcoming battle, offering a glimmer of hope where there was once only a grim determination. "Thank the Thoiri elders for their support," Alton says after a moment, his voice steady with newfound resolve. "This changes things. With their help, we might just have a fighting chance." Thuklu nods, "the Thoiri stand with Agorra, Alton. What was once, will be again.¡± Thuklu departed, and Alton resumed his pacing on the ridge. His gaze was drawn to the Edorian camp, and he played over the upcoming battle in his mind. Wolf Company would lead an assault from the rear, while Kitsu lead a full frontal assault. If the tribes attacked unexpectedly from the west, the Edorian commander would be surrounded and forced to fight on all sides. Alton sent his mind deep into his core. The sigil pulsated softly and Alton knew instinctively that it was ready for use again. He reached for the aspect that had granted him strength so often of late, but no connection formed this time. ¡°I will need you again, before this is done.¡± He said to himself. Alton gazed far past the upcoming valley, all the way to the Mad God¡¯s mountain. He couldn¡¯t see it from here, but every Agorran knew which way to look for it. Gazing in its direction brought solace to his mind. He said a soft prayer and felt a chill creep up his spine. Dawn was a short time away and, with it, an end or a beginning. --- ¡°Oh Mad God, whose tempest roars untamed, Lend us the Wolf''s fierce cry, unchained. Within the whirl of chaos, our kin we find, Bestow upon us the wisdom to outwit, outshine. Under the watchful moon, our souls alight, Gift us bravery against the shrouding night. On our quest for verity, through realms unknown, Shape our resolve, as our spirits are honed. Navigate us through your tempest, let not our thoughts fray, In turmoil''s embrace, grant us the light of day. In the wilderness, where shadows linger and sway, Fortify us with your might, O Mad God, we pray. In this realm of peril and shadows profound, Encircle us with your guardianship, let it abound. As wolves cast in your venerable mold, we bow, Oh Mad God, endow us with your fortitude now.¡± Chapter 39 - The Battle for Fort Kitsu Amelia stood with Wolf Company, concealed behind a ridge that veiled their presence from the Edorian camp, sprawled a mile away. Tension clung to her like a second skin, her focus sharp as she awaited Alton''s signal to advance. Beside her, soldiers shifted restlessly, the air thick with anticipation and the weight of the moment. She thumbed her sword in its sheath. The pommel in her hand gave her a sense of calm. Her core was full, as was the reservoir in her blade and every reservoir in her armor. A night of intense cycling from them all had paid off. Fatigue wore at her from the hectic past few days, but the soon to come adrenaline surge would fend it off. Turning her head, Amelia caught Nelson''s eye, and they shared a knowing smile, a silent exchange of courage and resolve. In that fleeting moment, her thoughts drifted, painting a picture of the simpler life her parents had envisioned for her, one filled with the joys of marriage and children, maybe even twins. She allowed her thoughts to runaway for a few moments. It was the first time since joining the army that she had really thought much about her future. Most soldiers didn¡¯t live long enough to return home with the current war ongoing. She had accepted her fate when she joined, but now? There were many possibilities for her future, and it was comforting. A memory of Rico, vibrant and alive one moment, lifeless the next, sliced through her daydreams like a blade. The pain of his loss, still fresh, served as a stark reminder of why she was here. With renewed determination, Amelia steeled herself for the battle ahead, her resolve unwavering. The very thought of her fallen comrade bolstered her resolve, guiding her focus back to the task at hand. She was a warrior, through and through, committed to safeguarding her country and its people, regardless of the personal dreams she might have sacrificed along the way. ¡°Never again¡­¡± She whispered to herself. As the first rays of dawn kissed the horizon, painting the sky with streaks of gold and crimson, Amelia took a deep breath, readying herself for the signal. The quiet before the storm was always the hardest, a test of patience and nerve. She heard exhales all around her as her brothers and sisters prepared. --- Davih stood atop the ramparts of Fort Kitsu, his gaze sweeping over the thousands of troops arrayed below him. The morning air was crisp, filled with the electric charge of anticipation and the solemn weight of what was to come. He raised his arms, commanding silence, and when every eye was upon him, he spoke, his voice booming across the courtyard and beyond, fueled by a cleverly modified communicator to carry his words to every ear. "Soldiers of the Third Army, today we stand on the brink of a battle that will be etched in the annals of history, not for its conclusion, but for the valor and bravery you will display," Davih began, his eyes blazing with fervor. "We face an enemy numerous, yes, but remember, so did the Mad God in the days of old. Against impossible odds, he triumphed, his victory a testament to the indomitable spirit that dwells within us all." A murmur of approval rippled through the ranks, the mention of the Mad God stirring hearts and bolstering courage. Davih waited for the sound to die down before he continued. "We are not alone in this fight," Davih continued, his voice rising with passion. "Know that the Wolf lives and rides this very moment to our aid. Wolf Company has struck fear into the heart of our enemies, burned their supplies and cut off reinforcements. That army,¡± he points out towards the Edorians, ¡°is scared, hungry and paranoid! They fear you!¡± His words sparked a fire in the eyes of the gathered troops, a collective resolve hardening in their gaze. "Today, ancient allies fight alongside us! Thoiri tribesmen from the mountains join Wolf Company from the south. We will attack from the north and box them in! I call upon you to believe. Believe in the cause for which we fight, believe in the strength that resides within each of you, and believe in the victory that awaits us. Have faith, for the Mad God watches over us, His might guiding our arms and shielding our hearts." Davih paused, letting his words sink in, the silence a powerful echo of the gravity of his message. A slow cheer built from the assembled soldiers, starting far in the back of the courtyard and building to a deafening crescendo. "And should fate decree we meet our end on this battlefield, let us meet it with passion and honor! Let us leave behind a legacy that will be remembered not for how we died, but for how we lived, for the courage we showed, and for the hope we gave to future generations!" With that, Davih drew his sword, holding it high for all to see, its blade catching the first light of dawn and reflecting it like a beacon of hope. He infused it and let the shine of mana glow. Having reached the fifth tier during the vicious fighting following the retreat, his ability to infuse had increased. His blade shone like a beacon to the hearts of his soldiers. "Today, we fight not just for Kitsu, but for the very soul of Agorra. To battle, my brothers and sisters! For freedom, for honor, and for the Mad God!" A thunderous roar erupted from the troops, a resounding chorus of determination and readiness. The various units and companies marched out of the massive gates leading from the courtyard. The Vanguard took their place, the tip of a spear of vengeance being wielded by ten thousand souls. Skirmishers prepared to act as flanking guard, shield walls were erected and locked together through bonds of soul and blood. Davih led them out of Kitsu. His heart swelled with pride. They marched not to their doom, but to etch their names in history, side by side with legends, united by a common cause and an unwavering spirit of defiance. He spared one last thought for Alton, hoping to see his friend one more time before the end. --- Alton stood perched atop the same ridge, his gaze piercing through the early dawn''s haze. He searched the western horizon for any sign of activity from Fort Kitsu. The tension hung heavy in the air, a palpable force that seemed to grip every soldier standing in readiness behind him. Despite his efforts, the distance shrouded any evidence of the fortress''s assault, leaving him to rely on the scant updates delivered by his scouts. His thoughts momentarily turned skyward, a silent prayer forming in his mind, calling on any higher power that might lend their aid. He hoped, with every fiber of his being, that the tribes the Thoiri had contacted would arrive in time to tip the scales in their favor. The future of his beloved country, the dream of a peaceful existence free from the shadow of war, weighed on his shoulders. Taking a deep breath to center himself, Alton swept his gaze over his company and the gathered Thoiri warriors. At that moment, a scout arrived, breathless from the sprint, confirming that Kitsu had initiated its offensive. Alton could not see the action from his vantage point, but the knowledge that his compatriots were already engaging the enemy galvanized him. Without a word, he raised his hand high above his head, his fingers spread wide against the breaking light of dawn. His company, a mosaic of anticipation and resolve, watched intently as he closed his fingers into a fist, one by one, a silent countdown to the moment of commitment. As his fist clenched fully, a thunderous roar erupted from the throats of every Agorran and Thoiri present. With a collective surge of energy, they charged, a flood of determination and steel that cascaded down the ridge. The ground itself seemed to tremble beneath the weight of their resolve as they streamed towards the Edorian camp. Alton circulated and took his place at the front. There was no more time for strategy, only violence would reign today. He took a deep breath and roared his defiance at the heavens. The echo of his battle cry carried across the valley, a clarion call that signified the beginning of a pivotal chapter in the struggle for Agorra''s freedom. His call was taken up again and again by the warriors streaming behind him. The Edorian sentries panicked at the sight once Wolf Company cleared the last ridge. There was a contingent of forces facing them. They were expected, then. Alton smiled as he considered the opposition. They had planned for this, but they still underestimated his company. With fifty feet to go, he pulled both swords free and infusing them with his mana. Fang and Fury glowed brightly in the dawn light. One last roar escaped his mouth before steel met steel and the battle to decide the fate of Agorra began. ¡ª Alton and Wolf Company behind him wove through the battlefield. Their movements were synchronized in a deadly dance of attack and retreat. As they cut their way through the Edorian forces, Alton remained acutely aware of the importance of maintaining their formation to prevent encirclement. The battlefield around them was a maelstrom of chaos. Alton''s blades moved with lethal efficiency, each strike bringing down an enemy soldier. He kept them infused to prevent his swords from getting stuck in the enemy armor. It was only a matter of time before Edorian elites responded, so he kept a close eye on his core. The enemy came at them in waves as they moved through the camp. Alton shouted out his commands as the battle ebbed and flowed. Their advance halted as the Edorian resistance got thick. Alton shouted out for a controlled retreat to reset their position. His call was echoed through the field and his empowered soldiers took on the brunt of the assault to allow the common troops to back off. The Edorians chased and engaged greedily, falling by the dozens to infused blades. Alton was a whirlwind, moving up and down his line to break the enemy. Every time he found a cohesive unit, he surged and devastated them. The more troops they peeled off the lines against Kitsu, the higher the probability of a win. Yet, for every enemy they felled, more seemed to take their place. The Edorians, sensing the threat posed by this cohesive unit, redoubled their efforts to break through their defenses. The pressure mounted as the enemy launched wave after wave of attacks, each more ferocious than the last. Alton gritted his teeth and shouted for his soldiers to consolidate and form a square. The Edorians were committing to surrounding them now. He had to choose, stay and fight, or flee back to the mountains and regroup. He glanced over his troops, forming a defensive position, and counted his team still intact. He decided to hold their ground and force the enemy to commit. Shields locked together under the leadership of Nelson and Miser. Spears were pointed out, ready for bodies to impale. Short spears were thrown at the stagnating Edorian charge and the Thoiri unleashed a tide of arrows from the safety of the square. Alton remained outside of the square. He posed a singular threat to the Edorians and planned to continue his one man onslaught. --- Amid the swirling melee happening outside of the defensive square, Alton found himself drawn into a series of confrontations with mana-empowered Edorian elites. Fourth tier at a minimum, able to infuse weapons and armor. No one soldier was a match for him alone, but they were coming in waves of two and three. Each encounter forced him to use a varying amount of mana. The battles tested the limits of his skill and stamina, as each elite warrior wielded their mana-infused weapons with lethal precision. His new armor held strong, deflecting hits with ease. He had time between two waves to check and found its mana reservoirs holding near half. He gritted his teeth and checked his core, also near half. He drained some from Fury and brought his own back up to three-fourths. The area outside of the square was becoming a charnel house of blood and viscera. Bodies littered the area and Alton saw with dismay that several were Thoiri. The young soldiers were getting drawn out of the square or dying to fill the gaps. A new threat bloomed in his manasight. Alton''s focus narrowed to the immediate threat before him, losing sight of Wolf Company again amid the chaos. He turned to face the approaching figure and noticed a difference right away. The warrior was dressed in pure black plate mail that resembled the tier five foe he fought up on the mountain pass a month ago. His walk was slow and confident, a commanding tone emanated from him. Alton hesitated and took a step back. The warrior was surrounded by capable looking soldiers that had a different air of around them. Finally, no more dregs from farming villages. This looked like elites from the heart of the prince¡¯s forces. The realization struck Alton with a jolt of alarm. Elite soldiers on the level of his team produced complications to the plan. He hoped Edoria would continue wasting common soldiers and detract from their numerical advantage. Alton backed up to get closer to the square. He needed to warn the others. ¡°Amelia! Amelia!¡± Alton shouted, his back to the closest side of the shield wall. There was no answer to his call. The Agorrans and Thoiri manning the wall just shook their heads. He turned and slipped through the wall, searching for his second in command. He found her near the other side, sealing off a breach. There was no time to evaluate casualties, but the square seemed to be working. ¡°Amelia¡± he shouted once he was closer. ¡°Captain!¡± She disengaged and jogged over to him. ¡°Heavy elites coming from the north side. I will take the lead, but there are too many for me alone. Gather anyone who can disengage and handle tier four and above. We have to take care of this group before they wreck our defensive position.¡± He ordered. He waited long enough for her to nod and turn before he sprinted back over and through the wall. The elites were only a dozen feet away now. Alton pulled both blades free and infused, pulling more mana from his swords to his core. All distractions fled his mind as he focused on the approaching warriors. --- Alton, his resolve steeling, stood firm as the group of Edorian elites fanned out before him. Their leader was a menacing presence, a testament to the dire straits he and Wolf Company faced. The hulking warrior clad in black plate armor stepped forward, his sword gleaming malevolently in the light of the battle. With a deliberate motion, he pointed his weapon at Alton, singling him out for a duel. Understanding the gravity of the challenge, Alton''s eyes narrowed, his focus sharpening. The elite''s challenge was obvious, and Alton accepted. As the hulking warrior''s comrades maneuvered to engage Wolf Company, Alton, with a swift, calculated movement, launched himself at one of the smaller groups attempting to flank him, hoping to thin their numbers before the main engagement. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. His blade sang through the air, cutting down one, then another of the elite''s allies, his movements a blend of practiced grace and lethal intent. Before he could further disrupt their ranks, the lead warrior intervened, his speed belying his massive form. With a powerful swing of his wicked sword, he forced Alton back, the clash of their blades echoing across the battlefield. Alton found himself locked in combat with the Edorian elite. Each strike, parry, and counter a testament to their skill and determination. Around them, the battle raged on. In that moment, their fight became the center of the universe, a singular contest of wills and mastery. All of Alton¡¯s concentration narrowed down to one singular foe. The duel continued with the air crackling around them, charged with the raw power of mana as both combatants drew upon their inner reserves. Their bodies glowed with the light of power. Alton moved with the agility of a storm, his blades a blur of motion, Fury singing a song of aggression while Fang whispered promises of swift demise. The Edorian elite, a behemoth clad in darkness, met Alton''s onslaught with the unwavering might of a mountain. His own sword, a monstrous creation of dark steel and malice, countered Alton''s twin blades with devastating arcs of power, each blow intended to crush and annihilate. His movements were surprisingly agile, despite his armor. This was a swordsman trained from an early age, a master every bit of Alton¡¯s match. Their blades met in flashes of light, sparks flying as mana-enhanced steel clashed, the sound a terrible symphony that spoke of destruction and beauty intertwined. Alton darted around his foe, a dancer in the deadly ballet, striking from every angle, his swords cutting through the air with precision born of desperation and hope. The Edorian elite, unyielding, turned with each attack. His own strikes a counterpoint to Alton''s speed, his power seeking to end the dance with a single, crushing blow. Around them, the world seemed to hold its breath, the clash of their swords a beacon of struggle amidst the sea of conflict. With each pass, they pushed the limits of their skills and bodies, mana coursing through their veins, lending them speed and strength beyond the mortal ken. The ground beneath their feet bore witness to their battle, scarred and scorched by the unleashing of their powers. Alton traded small wounds and hits with the Edorian warrior. His armor held admirably but he could feel it being pushed to its limit to absorb the powerful strikes. A powerful flash of mana erupted through the manasphere. Alton and the Elite whipped their heads towards the square. Alton jumped back to create space and turned sideways to keep the soldier in his peripheral vision. When he scanned for the source of the disturbance, his heart caught in his throat. Amelia was fighting off three of the warrior¡¯s lackeys. She was standing over the downed body of one of the twins. Alton was sure it would be Nelson. A sword was sticking through his gut and blood pooled all around him. Alton could see Lews trying to get near them, but the fighting was too thick. Mana was swirling around Amelia with incredible density. She was ascending. He knew it. Movement on his other side flashed in his vision just before the elite¡¯s blade came in for an overhead strike. Alton threw himself backwards and their duel resumed. He spared one last thought for his lieutenant and faced the elite. Alton dug down deep into his core. He saw the glyph floating on the surface, and it beckoned to him. Mana was fed into it, slowly at first, but then it drank greedily. Alton felt the temperature lower, and he prepared to see the Wolf standing in that eternal blizzard again. Surprise flashed across his face when the Wolf answered him in the real world this time. Power flooded through him, frost formed on the grass near him and over the armor of his foe. His two swords began to glow with a deeper blue light as his mana turned from a calm lake to a roaring river inside his soul. ¡°Alton, it is time. You are ready, and I am with you.¡± The spectre of the Wolf formed to his right. He flickered his gaze over it and realized it was transparent. Alton reached out and his hand passed through its back, which stood at eye level to him. The wolf turned and looked at him. ¡°You are not strong enough to manifest me in full yet. You possess a suitable vessel. I will join my soul to it for the time being. I will lend you my power. Say the words, Alton. Words have power when two realms intertwine,¡± it said. All of this occurred in seconds. The Edorian elite only just moving from his position in a charge, his blade held high again. Confusion flashed across Alton¡¯s face at the Wolf¡¯s words. What was it asking for? The words came to him in answer and he grinned despite the situation. ¡°Strength of the pack¡± Alton roared for all to hear. More power flooded his core and his body. The ghostly spectre of the Wolf seemed to flow inside of the reservoir on Fang. Mana exploded through the blade just as Alton swung it up to deflect the incoming blow. He heard a rallying cry sound behind him and prayed it would be enough. The duel resumed in earnest. Alton surged with everything he had, using both blades and every technique in his arsenal. Where before the two warriors were evenly matched, now the advantage clearly laid with Alton. Each strike pushed the warrior back, each slash left deep dents in the midnight armor. Alton took a vicious kick to his side that threatened to shatter both bone and resolve, but found a sliver of opportunity amidst the maelstrom of combat. With a warrior''s instinct, he drove Fury deep into the warrior''s armpit, where armor yielded to necessity, finding flesh and blood. The world narrowed to the heartbeat between breaths as he rolled forward, evading a deathblow by mere inches, his blade slicing through the enemy''s calf with a precision born of desperation and skill. The air was thick with the scent of blood and ozone, a tangible reminder of the stakes of their duel. The Edorian elite, a titan in black armor now marred by his own blood, let loose a bellow that was part rage, part agony. His sword, an extension of his will, descended in arcs of desperation, seeking to end the duel with sheer brute force. Alton, however, danced on the edge of the storm, his movements a testament to the years of training and battles past. Each dodge, each weave, brought him closer to victory, to survival. And then, in the heartbeat where destiny seemed to pause, he found his moment. Fang, twin to Fury and now empowered by the aspect, arced upward in a strike, severed the warrior''s arm in a spray of blood. Disarmed and desperate, the Edorian elite sought to close the distance, to turn the duel into a grapple where perhaps his remaining strength could prevail. But Alton was the tempest, untouchable, moving with the grace of the Wolf whose spirit infused his blade. With a maneuver as fluid as it was deadly, he evaded the grasp of his foe, Fang finding its mark deep in the warrior''s chest. In that moment, a blast of mana erupted from the point of impact, a shockwave of energy that rippled through the air, visible proof of the power that both combatants had drawn upon. It was as if the very air trembled at the release, a testament to the strength and will of the fighters. The Edorian elite''s body convulsed once, a silent testament to the end of his journey, before collapsing, the life extinguished from his eyes. Around them, the battle raged on, but in the wake of that final blow, there was a momentary lull, a breath taken collectively by the universe itself. Alton stood over his fallen foe, his chest heaving, Fang still lodged within the warrior''s chest. The victory was his, bought at the cost of pain and peril, a stark reminder of the razor''s edge upon which fate danced. --- Amelia was in a desperate struggle over Nelson''s prone form. The stupid man opened himself up and took a blade that was meant for her. The sword still remained, driven deep into his gut. There was no room to breathe as she fought off three elites circling around. The fighting was thick all over, her vision limited to just her immediate surroundings. The first elite she killed pushed her over the edge to the fifth tier. It brought with it a formidable increase in power, yet the elite Edorian forces pressed hard against her defenses, threatening to overwhelm her. Each swing of her blade was in raw defiance, her resolve tempered by the fires of skirmishes and battles that had led her to this precipice of despair and determination. One thought reigned in her mind, Not Again. The battle''s tide seemed insurmountable until a familiar surge coursed through her veins, a raw and wild power that echoed the desperate fight at the doomed pass. It was a call to something primal within her, a force that demanded she rise beyond her limits. With a fervor borne of necessity, Amelia welcomed this surge. She let it fill her, expanding her senses and sharpening her reflexes. She said a quick thanks to the captain, knowing him to still be alive. Her sword danced a deathly dance, never in one place long enough for the opposing side to block or avoid. Amelia''s focus narrowed to the desperate struggle over Nelson''s prone form. Her recent ascent to the fifth tier had granted her a formidable increase in power, yet the elite Edorian forces pressed hard against her defenses, threatening to overwhelm her. Each swing of her blade was a defiance, her resolve tempered by the fires of countless skirmishes and battles that had led her to this precipice of despair and determination. This newfound strength became the fulcrum upon which the battle''s outcome teetered. With each elite Edorian that fell to her blade, Amelia felt the balance shift, her movements a dance of death that left no room for retaliation. Her adversaries, once confident in their superiority, now faltered under the relentless assault of a warrior reborn in the crucible of war. Her sword danced a deathly dance, never in one place long enough for her opposition to block or avoid. Her new found speed and strength more than evened the odds. Each blow from her blade cut deeply into finely made armor, denting swords and removing limbs. She surged and pressed her advantage. It was now or never. Her fate was to be decided here, standing over her friend. Amelia let out a roar and heard it echo from all sides. She was not the only one to receive the bolus of power. Just as Amelia dispatched the last of the elites, a tumultuous explosion of mana erupted from the other side of the clearing. It shook the very ground beneath her feet. The shockwave was a physical manifestation of power, a beacon that pierced the fog of war. Turning towards the source, Amelia''s heart raced with anticipation and dread. The explosion''s sheer magnitude spoke of a pivotal moment in the battle, a turning point that could herald victory or catastrophe. Amelia smiled when she saw the form of the captain standing alone. A towering corpse in midnight armor laid at his feet. Alton raised Fang and let out a howl that pierced her very soul. Amelia echoed it and it was passed down the line, deafening despite the din of battle. The courage of the Edorians failed. The first to run was Amelia¡¯s next target. His head swiveled from her to the captain and back before he threw down his blade and tried to run south past Wolf company. An arrow took him in the back before he made it thirty feet. The sight of their elite running broke the nearby soldiers of Edoria. Many threw down their weapons and tried to run, most surrendered. Amelia checked on the rest of her team and found them all alive. Lews was already tending to Nelson, who was breathing but unconscious, the sword now removed. Her non-enhanced forces and the Thoiri had taken casualties. That much was clear. She grimaced as she tried to ignore the reapers bill. More and more soldiers surrendered, even outside of the nearby area. Amelia felt confusion for a moment before a runner dressed in an Agorran uniform made it to Alton. She ran over to listen to the message, barking commands to watch the prisoners and keep their guard up. --- Alton stood and stared down at the body before him on the ground. A respectably skilled foe, no doubt, dead for his country. That could have been Alton on another day, in another battle. The irony and fragility of life as a soldier twirled across his thoughts. There was still a pulsing of power coming from Fang, and it comforted Alton. He would never have to fight alone again. ¡°Sir,¡± the messenger said aloud to Alton, who stood staring down at the corpse of his foe. ¡°Sir?¡± The messenger repeated when he didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Captain?¡± He heard the voice of Amelia and it snapped him out of his thoughts. ¡°Sergeant,¡± Alton responded with a wide smile and walked over to embrace the young woman. ¡°Sir, Wolf Company¡­¡± Amelia started to report, but Alton held up a hand to stave her off. He scanned the area and saw the fighting was all but over in this area of the battlefield. Alton turned to look at the messenger, who stayed quiet during their embrace. The kid was barely fifteen, if Alton guessed. He tried to put on a friendly smile and nodded. ¡°Sir, Major Corbin sent me. Third Army controls the battlefield towards the fortress. Tribesmen hit the Edorians from the side and they crumpled. Key targets have been neutralized and the surrendering force is being corralled. From what our intelligence can gather, Prince Amir was slain in the fighting. We have been unable to confirm a body as of yet. End of message, sir,¡± he reported. ¡°Thank you, son. Take a breather before you head back. Tell command that I think I know where the prince¡¯s body is.¡± Alton responded and gave the messenger a fatherly pat on the head. Alton stood over the corpse again and then bent down to remove the helmet. Seka could confirm the identity. She was back at the camp in the ridges with the injured. He motioned one of the Thoiri over and sent a pair to retrieve her. Then he posted five more to guard the corpse and prevent any lingering Edorians from getting any ideas. ¡°Let¡¯s go see our company, sergeant. Amelia.¡± Alton said and wrapped his arm around her. He flashed her a massive smile. She was coated in blood. They both were. Bodies littered the clearing as they passed through. Alton¡¯s smile faded at the loss of life on display. All in the name of unfettered expansion, why wouldn¡¯t Edoria just leave them alone? They reached the middle of the former square and found Lews tending to the injured. Miser sat with Nelson, yet to wake, and cradled his brother¡¯s head. Prian was holding a sobbing Letty next to them. Alton got closer and realized she was holding her hand over her eye. His heart broke for his young team. It was too much too fast for them, for anyone. ¡ª- In the aftermath of their hard-fought victory, with the din of battle still ringing in their ears and the field strewn with the evidence of their struggle, Alton gathered Wolf Company around him. The air was thick with the scent of valor and the bitter tang of loss, a poignant reminder of the cost of their triumph. His gaze swept across the faces of his comrades, each one marked by fatigue and the grim satisfaction of survival against daunting odds. "My friends," Alton began, his voice cutting through the silence with a clarity that reached every heart, "today, we have forged a victory not just for ourselves, but for all who cherish life and freedom. Each one of you has fought with a valor that honors not only our fallen comrades, but every soul who dreams of a world free from tyranny." He paused, letting his words sink in, his eyes reflecting the depth of his emotions. "We''ve proven that life, our lives, are worth fighting for. That the bonds we share, the alliances we forge in the heart of battle, are our most treasured assets. And in honoring those who have fallen, we pledge to carry their dreams and sacrifices forward, to ensure their loss was not in vain." Alton''s voice grew firmer, imbued with the resolve that had led them through the chaos of combat. "Ahead of us lie more battles, challenges that will test our spirit and our unity. But let this victory serve as the foundation upon which we will build our future, a testament to our strength and our determination." He lifted Fang high into the air; the blade catching the light and casting a glow that seemed to pulse with life. "Power is not bestowed upon us freely; it is carved from the very essence of our being, earned through blood, sweat, and tears. We''ve felt the presence of the Wolf today, guiding us, lending us its strength. And we carry that spirit within us, a beacon of hope and resilience." At that moment, Alton howled, a primal sound that resonated with the raw energy of their shared ordeal. The howl was taken up by his company, then spread to any Agorrans close enough to hear it. A chorus that echoed across the battlefield, a symbol of their their indomitable will. As the sound faded, a solemn silence fell over them, a collective moment of reflection and acknowledgment of the path they had chosen. They stood together, a company bound by the fires of battle, ready to face whatever the future held with courage and an unwavering commitment to their cause. In their hearts, the memory of this day would burn bright, a beacon guiding them through the darkness, a reminder that together, they were unstoppable. --- Poem commissioned after the Battle for Fort Kitsu. In the shadowed vale ''neath Agorra''s skies, We raise our voices, where our faith lies. Mad God of storms, of wild, untamed might, Beneath your gaze, we bask in your light. From mountains high to the valleys deep, Your whispers stir the land from its sleep. Agorra, our home, in your shadow cast, In your strength, we anchor, held fast. Victory''s song, on our lips it dances, To Agorra, land of our heart, it advances. In battles fought ''neath the moon''s watchful eye, Your beauty guides us, our spirits fly. The wolf howls within, its call fierce and bold, A symbol of power, in Fang, we hold. Through blood, sweat, and tears, our strength we earn, In the fire of conflict, our spirits burn. To those who''ve fallen, in silence, we bow, Their courage and sacrifice, we avow. In their memory, our resolve we find, Their legacy, forever intertwined. A foundation built on victories past, A future where Agorra''s banners cast. Through trials and tribulation, we rise, Beneath the Mad God''s ever-watchful eyes. The Mad God''s blessing, a tempest''s embrace, In his madness, our path we trace. Agorra''s children, fierce and free, In victory''s song, our destiny. We worship the storm, the chaos, the wild, In the Mad God''s image, we are styled. Our faith, unbroken, in the dark we stand, With the Mad God''s might at our command. The echoes of battle, in our hearts remain, In our veins, the rush of the mountain''s rain. Agorra''s song, a hymn of the brave, In the shadow of the Mad God, we''re saved. Rejoice in victory, in the power we wield, In the bloodied field, our fate is sealed. The Mad God''s favor, on us bestowed, In the heart of battle, our courage showed. The wolf''s howl, a call to the wild, The Mad God''s children, fierce and beguiled. Agorra''s lands, our sacred trust, In the Mad God''s name, fight we must. Through storms and darkness, our faith is our guide, In the Mad God''s shadow, we take pride. Agorra''s strength, in our hands it rests, To the Mad God, we offer our best. So sing the song of the Mad God''s might, In victory''s embrace, we find our light. Agorra''s champions, bold and true, In the Mad God''s name, we renew. Epilogue In the ornate chambers of his palace, Crown Prince Yul''Niara received the grievous tidings of his son''s demise and the crushing defeat of his forces in the valleys of Agorra. The air, thick with incense and the weight of expectation, trembled as the prince''s wrath kindled into a roaring inferno. "Summon General Vaskur," Yul''Niara commanded, his voice a tempest of fury and resolve. The room''s opulence, a stark contrast to the dark tidings it now bore, seemed to dim under the storm of his anger. General Vaskur, a veteran of many campaigns, entered with a demeanor that belied his understanding of the gravity of his princes summon. He bowed deeply, his armor clinking softly in the hushed atmosphere of the chamber. "My son lies slain, and our forces scatter in disarray before the Agorran rebels," Yul''Niara began, his gaze piercing the general like shards of ice. "This ''Wolf'' and his company mock the might of Edoria with their insolence. We will suffer this affront no longer." The prince paced before a vast map of the continent, his fingers tracing the mountainous borders of Agorra. "Gather a host, General. Spare no expense, withhold no force. We march at the head of spring, with the thawing snows." General Vaskur straightened, the weight of the command heavy on his shoulders. "Your will shall be done, my prince. The Agorrans will know the full might of Edoria. The Wolf will fall by your hand." Yul''Niara turned to face a grand window, looking out over the sprawling capital of his empire. The setting sun painted the sky in hues of blood and fire, a harbinger of the war to come. "This I swear upon my son''s memory," he murmured, "the valleys of Agorra will be our proving ground. We will avenge our fallen and bring the Wolf to heel." The chamber grew cold as the prince''s determination settled over those present like a cloak of inevitability. General Vaskur bowed once more and withdrew, leaving Yul''Niara to his thoughts and the coming storm. As the general gathered his lieutenants and began the monumental task of assembling a host capable of subduing the rebellious Agorrans, whispers of the impending campaign spread like wildfire. The empire, long unchallenged in its might, would now pour its fury into the valleys of Agorra, led by a prince consumed with vengeance and the desire for retribution. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. And so, as the seasons turned, the drums of war began to beat once more, echoing across the lands of Edoria and beyond, a forewarning of the bloodshed and turmoil that would soon engulf the valleys of Agorra. ¡ª Deep beneath the towering peaks of the Mad God''s mountain, hidden away from the eyes of mortals and shrouded in the depths of time, lay Kulthar. Kael Sunwright''s most trusted friend and advisor. Unlike any ordinary being, Kulthar had left behind not merely a legacy, but an essence of his very being, a spectral imprint endowed with his wisdom, strength, and a sliver of his consciousness. This arcane safeguard was his final vow to aid Agorra in its darkest hour, a promise etched into the very fabric of magic itself. For a millennium, this spectral imprint lay dormant, undisturbed by the passage of time or the turmoil that ravaged the surface world. It was a silent, watchful guardian waiting for the arrival of a soul strong enough, worthy enough, to inherit the legacy and the burdens of the Mad God. Kulthar, even in his spectral form, sensed the ebb and flow of the world above, the rise and fall of empires, the birth and death of heroes, but none had stirred him from his slumber. None until now. A faint ripple in the mana, delicate yet unmistakable, brushed against the boundaries of his ancient vigil. It was a whisper of potential, a beacon of hope in the guise of an Agorran soul, blazing with the kind of raw, untamed power that had not been seen since the days of Kael Sunwright himself. For the first time in a thousand years, Kulthar stirred, a flicker of consciousness awakening within the depths of the mountain. This Agorran, marked by fate, carried the promise of a new dawn for Agorra, a beacon in the darkness that threatened to engulf their world. Kulthar knew the path that lay ahead of this chosen one would be fraught with peril, a journey that would test the limits of their courage, strength, and resolve. The spectral imprint, bound by ancient magic and loyalty to Kael, could not intervene directly, but it could guide, a whisper of mana sent forth like a guiding star in the night. This whisper of mana, subtle yet persistent, wove through the mountain''s veins, seeking out the Agorran marked by destiny. It was a beacon of guidance, imbued with Kulthar''s hope that the Agorran would endure the trials to come, navigate the treacherous paths laid before them, and eventually reach the depths where Kulthar''s essence awaited. Kulthar''s spectral consciousness, limited as it was, focused all its remaining strength on this singular task. The fate of Agorra, the legacy of Kael Sunwright, and the future of all who dwelled within its borders now rested in the hands of this Agorran. With a hope as ancient as the mountains themselves, Kulthar awaited the arrival of the one who could wield the Mad God''s legacy and stand as a bulwark against the darkness that threatened to consume their world. Prologue for Book 2! In the grand war chamber of the Edorian province of Niara, General Vaskur stood tall and poised, his gaze sweeping over maps and scrolls strewn across the vast table. The room buzzed with the low murmur of advisors and lieutenants, each contributing to the cacophony of war planning. The air was thick with anticipation and the heavy burden of expectation. Before them lay a strategy bold enough to alter the course of history: a campaign to breach the heart of Agorra through all three valleys, exploiting the brief window when spring thawed the snow-clogged mountain passes. General Vaskur, a seasoned strategist known for his ruthlessness on the battlefield, outlined his plan to amass an army of eighty thousand soldiers, bolstered by a formidable contingent of five thousand elites¡ªa force unparalleled in its might and determination, on this side of the continent, at least. His voice, laced with confidence, echoed off the stone walls, detailing troop movements, supply lines, and the anticipated points of resistance. However, the gravity of the moment was shattered by a voice dripping with scorn. Crown Prince Yul''Niara, draped in opulence that did little to mask his contempt, interjected with a sneer that cut through the room like a blade. "No general who has tasted defeat at the hands of Agorrans will keep their head," he declared, his gaze fixed on Vaskur with undisguised disdain. The remark hung in the air, a grim reminder of the stakes at play. It was a thinly veiled threat, borne of a history of failures and frustrations that plagued Edorian attempts to conquer Agorra. The Crown Prince''s words were a pointed barb aimed at not just Vaskur but all who dared to dream of victory where so many had found ruin. General Vaskur, undaunted by the challenge, met the prince''s gaze squarely. His response was measured, betraying none of the pressure that weighed on his shoulders. "My prince, the valleys of Agorra will fall," he vowed, "not by the arrogance of past campaigns, but through the strength of our resolve and the sharpness of our blades. This time, Agorra will not withstand the storm we bring." The chamber fell silent, the tension palpable as those gathered absorbed the gravity of Vaskur''s words. Plans were set into motion, orders dispatched with the urgency of a looming storm. Outside, the first signs of spring breathed life into the land, unaware of the bloodshed it would soon witness. As the generals and advisors dispersed, the echoes of their plotting lingered in the war chamber. General Vaskur remained a moment longer, his eyes tracing the topography of Agorra laid out before him. He understood the enormity of the task ahead, the lives that would be spent in pursuit of conquest. Yet, the determination that set his jaw and the fire that burned in his eyes spoke of a man ready to etch his name into legend, or to be consumed by the attempt. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. And so, the stage was set for a conflict that would ravage the land and test the mettle of all who called Agorra home. ¡ª Within the sturdy, time-worn walls of Fort Kitsu, General Corbin hunched over a sprawling map of Agorra, his office lit by the flickering light of oil lamps. The map, marked with the topography of the three valleys, was dotted with figures and notations indicating troop positions, potential choke points, and areas of vulnerability. Around him, the room was cluttered with the tools of war¡ªreports from scouts, missives from allies, and historical tomes on Agorran defenses. General Corbin, a man seasoned by countless battles and a lifetime of service to Agorra, bore the weight of his responsibility like a mantle. With thirty thousand troops under his command and fewer than a thousand elites at his disposal, the disparity between his forces and the looming Edorian threat filled him with a deep sense of foreboding. The general''s fingers traced the paths leading into the valleys, each route a potential artery for Edorian forces to pour through. His brow furrowed as he contemplated the daunting task ahead. The valleys of Agorra, with their rugged terrain and narrow passes, had long been the nation''s natural bulwark against invaders. Yet, against the might of an eighty-thousand-strong Edorian army, bolstered by thousands of their most fearsome elites, Corbin knew the upcoming conflict would test the very limits of Agorran resilience. A heavy sigh escaped him as he leaned back in his chair, the maps and plans momentarily forgotten. His thoughts turned to Alton, known throughout Agorra as the Wolf, and his daring mission beyond the battlefield. Corbin''s reliance on Alton''s success was not merely strategic; it was a beacon of hope in a sea of uncertainty. Closing his weary eyes, General Corbin clasped his hands together and whispered a fervent prayer to the Mad God, the deity revered and feared in equal measure across Agorra. "Oh Mad God, whose fury scoured the earth and reshaped the fate of our land," he began, his voice a murmur in the quiet of his office, "grant Alton the strength to unite the tribes and vanquish the darkness that lurks beneath our mountains. Let his victories be our salvation, and guide our forces in the battles to come." The prayer was a plea for divine intervention, a request for the Mad God''s favor in a time of dire need. Corbin understood the power of faith, how belief in the Mad God had sustained the people of Agorra through their darkest hours. It was a reminder of the indomitable spirit of his nation, a spirit that he hoped would carry them through the impending conflict. Opening his eyes, General Corbin turned his gaze once more to the map, the flickering lamp light casting long shadows across the valleys and ridges. His determination renewed, he set about refining his strategies, marshaling his limited resources with the cunning and ingenuity that had defined Agorran defense for generations. The dawn of battle was upon them, and in the heart of Agorra, the resolve of its people would be tested as never before. Yet, in the whispered prayers of its leaders and the steel in the eyes of its defenders, lay the unyielding promise of resistance, the vow to protect their homeland against all odds. Chapter 40 - Next Campaign Begins In the dim, echoing depths of the strategic tunnel, Alton found himself face-to-face with a monstrosity that seemed ripped from the darkest corners of nightmare¡ªa Scythantis. This grotesque hybrid of a preying mantis and an ant stood taller than a man, with long, deadly scythes for arms that gleamed with a sinister light in the dim torchlight of the tunnel. Wolf Company, arrayed behind Alton in a tight formation, kept the bulk of the fiendish swarm at bay. Their swords and shields clashed against chitin and fang, the sounds of battle reverberating off the ancient stone walls. Yet, it was on Alton that the monstrous Scythantis focused, its compound eyes glinting with a malevolent intelligence. With Fury and Fang in hand, Alton advanced. The Scythantis lashed out, its scythes slicing through the air with deadly precision. Alton dodged, the air from the missed strike chilling against his skin. He countered, Fury biting into one of the creature¡¯s armored limbs, a spurt of ichor marking the hit. Yet, the fiend seemed barely to notice, its other scythe arm sweeping in a deadly arc towards Alton. The duel was a dance of death. Alton, weaving and striking with the grace of a seasoned warrior, found each opening, each weakness in the creature''s defense. But the Scythantis was relentless, its every move a potential killing blow. The air was filled with the sound of metal against chitin, of heavy breaths, and of the distant, ongoing struggle of Wolf Company holding the line. As the battle raged, the tunnel echoed with the sound of reinforcements¡ª the distinct battle cries of the Thoiri piercing the clamor. The Scythantis hesitated, its attention divided. Seizing the moment, Alton pressed his attack, driving the creature back with a flurry of blows from Fang. He feinted, drawing the creature''s guard to one side before lunging forward, Fury aimed at the creature''s exposed underbelly. The Scythantis screeched, a sound that chilled the blood, as Fury found its mark. With a final, desperate strength, the creature swung its scythe arm. Alton twisted away, but not quickly enough to avoid the blow entirely. The scythe grazed his side, the pain sharp and immediate, but he pushed through it, driving his blade deeper. With a shudder that ran through its grotesque body, the Scythantis fell, its lifeblood pooling on the stone floor. Alton, breathing heavily, turned back to his company just as the Thoiri reinforcements flooded into the tunnel, their fierce cries signaling the turn of the tide. The victory was hard-won, and as the echoes of battle faded, replaced by the voices of allies, Alton felt a moment of respite. But in the back of his mind, the knowledge that this was but one battle in a much larger war lingered. Yet, for now, the tunnel was held, and Wolf Company, along with their Thoiri allies, could claim victory in the darkness beneath the mountains. After the tumult of battle had quieted down to a series of methodical routines and the echoes of their recent skirmish had faded into the stony silence of the underground, Alton found Amelia overseeing the setting up of a makeshift camp within a wider section of the tunnel. The flickering torchlight cast long shadows, emphasizing the weariness that seemed to etch deeper into her features with each passing day. He approached her, his steps nearly silent on the stone floor. "Amelia," Alton began, his voice carrying softly in the confined space. "How are the troops holding up? It''s been a hard two weeks down here." Amelia turned to face him, her expression grave yet composed. "The men and women are holding strong, but it''s clear this campaign is taking its toll. The constant darkness, the cold... it''s not just a physical battle we''re fighting, but a mental one too." Alton nodded, understandingly. "I''ve seen it too. The strain in their eyes. But every day, we push deeper, and every day, they follow without falter. It speaks volumes of their courage." "They believe in you, Alton," Amelia said, her voice firm. "I believe in you. Your leadership gives them hope. We''ve come far under your command.¡± ¡°Have Lews and the healers set up an infirmary. We will camp here for the next two nights to rest and heal.¡± Alton said. ¡°Have you designated a quartermaster?¡± ¡°Yes sir. One of the infantry was interested, his name is Mikal.¡± Amelia responded. ¡°Check our firewood levels. It would be good for morale to get a good fire burning and fully dry out for once. See if we can scrounge up some good food from the Thoiri. Don¡¯t let them hold out on us.¡± He told her with a wink and set off to make rounds with the other soldiers. Twenty two members of Wolf Company survived the assault on Fort Kitsu and decided to stay on. They stayed at the fortress for a week while the situation was settled and Alton argued with high command. His decision to aid the Thoiri underground so soon after the battle was met with mixed reactions. Only the newly promoted General Corbin gave him his support in full. Alton made it clear that he considered his words to Thuklu a promise that he would keep. If they could help break the stalemate the Thoiri army was in deep underground it could result in a unified tribal army to help repel the invaders. It was worth the risk and Alton would not be deterred. --- Under the cavernous ceiling, lit only by the flickering dance of a roaring fire, Wolf Company gathered in a loose circle, their faces illuminated by the warm glow. The sound of Thoiri scouts, their movements as silent as the shadows, faded into the background as they ventured out to secure the perimeter. The atmosphere, though heavy with the scent of damp stone and burning wood, carried an undertone of camaraderie and quiet strength. Alton, the captain of Wolf Company, sat with his back straight, an air of contemplative leadership surrounding him. His gaze, thoughtful and piercing, swept over the faces of his original team members¡ªAmelia, Miser, Nelson, Prian, Letty, and Lews¡ªall of whom shared a bond forged in the heat of battle. They had grown together, not just in skill but in spirit, each reaching the fifth tier, unlocking new depths of their mana and abilities. "Amelia," Alton began, his voice carrying a mix of pride and curiosity, "your progress has been remarkable. The control and precision you''ve developed... it''s something to behold. I am proud of you.¡± Amelia, her posture relaxed yet attentive, seemed to glow in response. "It''s been a wild ride for the past six months, Captain. Feeling the mana flow, truly harnessing it... there''s a harmony there I hadn''t anticipated." Miser, a stalwart shield of the group, shifted slightly, the firelight reflecting off his thoughtful eyes. "And you, Miser," Alton continued, "your ability to stand as our bastion has saved us more times than I can count. The depth of your strength... it''s as if you''re drawing from the very earth itself." A smile, rare and genuine, graced Miser''s face. "It feels that way sometimes," he admitted. "The mana doesn''t just protect me; it''s as if it becomes part of me, making me immovable." Nelson, ever the quieter presence, listened intently, his own growth mirroring the advancements of his teammates. "Nelson, your skill with the shield and spear, the way you''ve adapted mana to enhance not just defense but your offensive capabilities... it''s impressive," Alton praised, noting the blush of pride on Nelson''s cheeks and the way he flashes his eyes toward Amelia. ¡°Prian, your growth as a scout and archer have been commendable. It is thanks to you that we avoided that ambush last week and got the jump on the Scythantis hive. I have never had as much trust in one of my scouts as you have earned.¡± Alton said and gave a deep nod. ¡°Lews, Letty, the two of you I am the most proud of. It is not easy to stand in battle while an expert at neither the sword or shield. It takes a special kind of courage to put your faith in others to protect you while you work.¡± Alton finished spreading the praise around and enjoyed the warm, glowing faces he received in return. Kind words from your commanders always carried well when battle fatigue was wearing a soldier down. His team, now his company, had grown tremendously since forming. Every member that he started with was at the fifth tier now. The greatest change in the greater company was the most surprising and promising for the future of Agorra. Every member of Wolf Company was now able to manifest mana. It happened during the battle for Fort Kitsu and the previous battle at the outpost. The exposure to so much mana or killing of mana awakened had triggered the awakening of each ancillary member. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Alton activated his manasight and watched the mana flow through them. Five bright nodes could be seen pulsing around their cores in various places. Alton turned his eyes down and watched his six nodes pulsing brightly and the seventh one glowing in a dim manner. The Scythantis must have been higher tiered than he expected, he would be pushing the barrier of the seventh tier soon. The conversation flowed seamlessly, each member sharing insights into their journey to the fifth tier, the challenges they''d faced, and the exhilaration of breaking through their limitations. The discussion wasn''t just a recounting of personal achievements; it was a collective acknowledgment of their evolution as a team and as individuals within it. As the night deepened, their discussion turned towards the future, strategies for upcoming battles, and the potential of their newfound powers. But underlying it all was a sense of unity, a deep-seated knowledge that together, they were more than just a team¡ªthey were a pack, each member vital to the whole, their strengths interwoven to form a formidable force. Wolf Company, sitting around that roaring fire, was a testament to growth, resilience, and the unbreakable bonds of brotherhood and sisterhood. In the heart of darkness, their light shone brightly, a beacon of hope and strength for the battles to come. --- In the muted light of early dawn, under the towering arches of a cavern vast enough to swallow the sounds of exertion and echo the calls of command, Wolf Company gathered. The air, cool and damp against their skin, seemed to brace them for the discipline to come. Amelia stood at the forefront, a beacon of authority and grace, her posture embodying the resolve that had come to define her. "Form up," her voice resonated, clear and firm, cutting through the quiet murmur of anticipation. The company, an array of soldiers drawn from the heart of Agorra''s struggle, aligned themselves in neat rows. The Thoiri scouts, having secured the perimeter, joined the edges, their presence a silent testament to the alliance forged in battle and blood. "We begin with the Kata," Amelia announced, her gaze sweeping across the company, ensuring every member was attentive and ready. "First round, no mana. Focus on your form, your balance, your natural strength." She demonstrated, her body flowing into the first stance with practiced ease, her movements smooth and precise. The company followed, a mirror to her discipline, their bodies bending, stretching, transitioning from one form to the next with a fluidity born of rigorous training. The Kata, an ancient series of stretches and movements, tested their bodies'' limits, warmed their muscles, and prepared their minds for the exertion to come. It was a dance of discipline, each motion a step towards mastery over self. The purpose without mana was to know the bodies limits in the event a soldier ran out of mana. With the first round completed, a palpable tension filled the air, the anticipation of the next challenge palpable among them. "Now," Amelia''s voice rose, imbued with the power of her conviction, "mana. Let it circulate, let it empower each movement. Feel the difference, the strength it lends you." The company, their bodies already warm from the initial exercises, began anew. This time, as they moved, a soft glow emanated from each of them, a visual testament to their mana coursing through veins, muscles, and sinews. The difference was stark, each movement sharper, more powerful, the air around them thrumming with the energy they wielded. Following the Kata, Amelia didn''t allow the momentum to wane. "Physical exercises," she called out, her voice echoing off the stone walls. "Push-ups, sit-ups, sprints, pull-ups. Heavy carries." The company, now a cohesive unit of determination and strength, threw themselves into the exercises. The ground became a blur of motion, bodies rising and falling in unison. Sweat glistened on brows, muscles quivered with exertion, but no one faltered. The exercises, rigorous and demanding, were not just a test of physical capability but a reinforcement of their unity, their shared purpose. Under Amelia''s watchful eye, they pushed themselves beyond limits they hadn''t known they had, each repetition a step closer to becoming the force that could face down the darkness encroaching on their land. As the session drew to a close, the company, breathing heavily but standing tall, faced Amelia. In her eyes, they saw not just their sergeant but the embodiment of their cause, a symbol of the strength and resilience that defined Wolf Company. They had started as soldiers; under her command, they were becoming legends. --- Alton watched as the morning light crept further into the cavern, casting long shadows and illuminating the sweat-glistened faces of Wolf Company, the atmosphere shifted from the disciplined rigor of exercise to the charged anticipation of combat. The company, their bodies still thrumming with the remnants of their workout, formed a wide circle around a cleared area designated as the sparring ground. The air was thick with the tension and excitement of forthcoming duels. The sparring ladder was a tradition within Wolf Company, a method not just for training but for building camaraderie and respect among its members. It began with the less experienced fighters, those whose skills were still being honed under the relentless training regime imposed by Amelia and Alton. One by one, they stepped into the circle, their duels brief but intense, each combatant giving their all in the hopes of advancing up the ladder. Cheers and shouts of encouragement echoed off the cavern walls, the company fully invested in the outcomes of each match. As the initial bouts concluded, with the less experienced members gradually being eliminated, the matches grew more intense, the skill level noticeably higher. The company''s enthusiasm didn''t wane; if anything, it grew, each duel a display of the strength and prowess that defined them. Finally, the sparring ladder reached its climax: the semi-finals, with Amelia facing off against Prian. They approached each other with the ease of long-time comrades, yet their eyes held the sharp focus of seasoned fighters. The circle of onlookers from Wolf Company held their collective breath, anticipation crackling in the air like static. Amelia struck first, her dual swords slicing through the air with lethal grace, a dance of death honed through relentless practice. Prian, ever the agile scout, parried with the precision of a master, his own blade a mere extension of his will. The first exchange was a blur of motion, a chess match played at breakneck speed where each sought to outmaneuver the other. The first touch came unexpectedly, Amelia''s blade grazing Prian''s arm as he narrowly avoided a more serious blow. Cheers erupted from their comrades, but the duelists barely acknowledged the score, lost in the rhythm of their contest. Prian responded with a swift counterattack, his blade flickering like a serpent''s tongue. He feinted to the left and struck right, evening the score with a touch to Amelia''s side. The tension among the onlookers heightened, their cheers growing louder. The match continued, with Amelia and Prian exchanging blows and maneuvers, a display of skill and tactics. Amelia scored the next touch, her blade whispering past Prian''s defense to tap his shoulder. But Prian was quick to retaliate, his blade finding a gap in Amelia''s guard to lightly tap her leg, tying the score once again. The final exchange was a testament to their growth and the depth of their abilities. Amelia and Prian circled each other, mana circulating through their bodies, enhancing their speed and reflexes. With a burst of speed, Amelia lunged, her swords a blur of motion aimed at Prian''s undefended flank. But Prian, anticipating her move, spun away, his blade darting in to gently tap Amelia''s wrist, claiming the third and decisive touch. The circle erupted into applause and cheers, not just for the victor, but for both warriors. Amelia smiled broadly, her respect for Prian evident in her gaze. She extended her hand, and Prian grasped it firmly, their handshake a symbol of their mutual respect and friendship. Alton stepped into the circle, the firelight casting his shadow long and flickering across the packed earth. His gaze settled on Prian, who stood ready, blade in hand, the firelight reflecting in his determined eyes. The atmosphere among Wolf Company was charged, a mix of excitement and respect for the prowess both warriors had demonstrated. Prian, having just secured a victory against Amelia, bore an air of confidence tempered by the knowledge of the challenge that lay ahead. Alton, observing his opponent, felt a familiar thrill¡ªa mix of anticipation and a deep-seated respect for the skill Prian had honed. As they faced off, Alton allowed himself a moment to admire Prian''s growth. The scout had come a long way, his mastery over mana and blade now evident in his stance alone. Yet, as captain, Alton bore the weight of his responsibility, not just to win, but to teach and inspire. The match commenced with Alton advancing, his dual swords, Fury and Fang, gleaming in the firelight. His movements were deliberate, a test and a tease, seeking to draw out Prian''s strategy. Prian responded with equal measure, his blade dancing in defense, waiting for his moment to strike. Their duel was a blend of speed and strategy, with Alton pushing the pace, testing Prian''s defense, and seeking to exploit any lapse. Prian, for his part, was a whirlwind of motion, his own blade a constant threat as he parried and countered, looking for any opening. The first touch came swiftly, Alton''s blade finding its mark against Prian''s arm¡ªa light tap, but enough to score. It was a testament to Alton''s speed, but also to Prian''s agility, that the touch was not more severe. Prian, undeterred, adjusted his stance, and the duel resumed with renewed intensity. The scout''s counterattack was a thing of beauty, a feint that morphed into a lightning-fast thrust, tagging Alton on the shoulder to even the score. The match continued, the combatants moving with a fluidity that spoke of years of training. Alton''s next touch was more calculated, a maneuver that used Prian''s momentum against him, tapping the scout''s side as he moved past. Now, with the score in his favor, Alton sensed the shift in Prian''s tactics, the scout becoming more aggressive, seeking to tie the score once again. But Alton, ever the tactician, anticipated the change, and in a display of masterful swordplay, parried Prian''s advance and landed a gentle tap on his chest, securing the third and decisive touch. Breathing heavily, they stepped back, acknowledging each other with nods of respect. Alton, looking around at the assembled members of Wolf Company, saw not just warriors, but a family forged in the crucible of conflict. This spar, like those before it, was more than a test of skill¡ªit was a reaffirmation of their bond, their collective strength, and their unwavering commitment to stand together, no matter what challenges lay ahead. Chapter 41 - More Tunnels, More Problems Alton watched with pride as Wolf Company moved through their morning exercises, a synchronized display of discipline and dedication. The rhythmic clash of blades and the grunts of exertion echoed off the cavern walls, a symphony of steel and sweat. Amelia led the drills, her voice ringing out with clear instructions as she guided the company through a series of intricate maneuvers. Her movements were precise, her form flawless, a testament to her unwavering commitment to honing her skills. Prian and Letty sparred nearby, their blades dancing in a blur of motion, each strike and parry a testament to their growing prowess. Alton couldn''t help but marvel at their progress, recalling the raw recruits they had once been, and the skilled warriors they had become. Miser and Nelson stood back-to-back, their tower shields raised in a defensive stance, deflecting the mock blows of their comrades with practiced ease. Their movements were seamless, a well-choreographed dance of protection and counter-attack. Lews, ever the diligent student, observed from the sidelines, his eyes tracking each motion, his mind absorbing every nuance. Alton knew the young mage''s thirst for knowledge was insatiable, and he took pride in the strides Lews had made under Jonah''s tutelage. Even Seka was making progress with the sword, something Alton had serious doubts about. As Alton''s gaze swept over the assembled company, a sense of pride swelled within him. His team turned company was becoming a lethal force. In the fighting of the recent weeks, they had exceeded all expectations. A long chain of dead fiends littered the tunnels and not a single Agorran. A sudden commotion from the tunnel behind him shattered the rhythmic cadence of the exercises. Alton spun, his hand instinctively falling to the hilt of Fang, as a breathless scout burst into the cavern. Alton''s heart swelled with a mix of joy and relief as he caught sight of Jonah emerging from the tunnel entrance, his familiar form silhouetted against the flickering torchlight. It had been far too long since he''d last laid eyes on his old friend, and the passage of time seemed to melt away in that instant. Jonah moved with a newfound confidence, his gait steady and purposeful, despite the absence of his left arm. The sight of the drake scale armor that encased his body was a testament to his resilience and determination. "Jonah," Alton breathed, his voice thick with emotion as he stepped forward to embrace his friend. The familiar scent of parchment and herbs mingled with the tang of metal and smoke, a reminder of the paths they had both walked. As they parted, Alton held Jonah at arm''s length, his gaze sweeping over the intricate craftsmanship of the drake scale armor that now encased his friend''s body. The scales shimmered with a muted iridescence, each one meticulously fitted and interwoven, a testament to the skill of the Thoiri artisans. "It''s good to see you, old friend," Alton said, his voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might shatter the moment. Jonah''s lips curved into a warm smile, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "And you, Alton," he replied, his voice rich and familiar, like a beloved melody from childhood. "It seems we''ve both undergone a few changes since our last meeting." A chorus of footsteps and murmurs signaled the arrival of the rest of Wolf Company, drawn by the commotion of Jonah''s arrival. Amelia was the first to step forward, her eyes shining with recognition as she took in the sight of the scholar-turned-warrior. "Jonah," she breathed, a smile blossoming across her face. "It''s an honor to see you again." One by one, the members of Wolf Company gathered around, each offering their own greetings and words of welcome. Prian clasped Jonah''s hand warmly, his eyes alight with curiosity as he took in the sight of the mage''s new armor. Lews, ever the eager student, hovered nearby, his gaze fixed on Jonah''s form, no doubt ready to fuss over his health. As the reunions unfolded, Alton found himself swept up in a wave of emotion, a sense of homecoming and belonging that he had not felt in far too long. * * * Alton''s gaze drifted from one familiar face to another as the members of Wolf Company welcomed Jonah back into their fold. A sense of relief washed over him, tempered by the weight of the trials they had endured in his friend''s absence. As the initial greetings subsided, Alton motioned for Jonah and Thuklu to follow him, the three men falling into step as they made their way to a rock formation conveniently shaped for sitting. The echoes of their footfalls reverberated against the stone walls, punctuated by the occasional drip of water from unseen crevices. "It''s been too long, my friend," Alton said, his voice low and gravelly. "We''ve faced more than our fair share of challenges since you''ve been gone." Jonah nodded solemnly, his expression grave. "I''ve heard whispers of the battles you''ve fought." He paused, his gaze meeting Alton''s. "But I sense a newfound strength within you, a resilience forged in the fires of adversity." Alton let out a rueful chuckle. "You always did have a way with words, Jonah. But you''re right, we''ve grown stronger, more united." He glanced back at the members of Wolf Company, their faces etched with determination. "Every one of them is mana awakened now. Most already in the third or fourth tiers." As they walked, Alton recounted the battles they had fought, the victories they had claimed. He spoke of the fiends that had plagued their path, the relentless onslaught of creatures that seemed to emerge from the very shadows themselves. Thuklu remained silent for the most part, his keen eyes scanning the tunnel ahead, ever vigilant for potential threats. But when Alton mentioned the difficulties they had faced in navigating the labyrinthine passages, the Thoiri warrior spoke up. "The tunnels are old," Thuklu said, his voice a low rumble. "Many paths blocked. Fiends nest in dark places." Jonah nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "I fear our isolation may be more than just a consequence of the fiends'' presence," he mused. "There have been no messages from the main army in weeks, and the passages explored have been eerily devoid of any sign of our comrades." A chill ran down Alton''s spine at Jonah''s words. The thought of being cut off from the rest of their forces, trapped in the endless tunnels with no way to call for aid, was a sobering one. "We must press on," Alton said, his jaw set in determination. "If the passages are blocked, we''ll find a way through, or carve a new path if we must." Thuklu grunted in agreement, his hand tightening around the haft of his spear. "Thoiri know these tunnels. We will guide." As they delved deeper into the heart of the mountain, Alton couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease creeping over him. The shadows seemed to press in closer, the air growing thicker and more oppressive with each step they took. But he pushed those fears aside, drawing strength from the presence of his comrades, his family. They had faced countless challenges together, and they would face this one as well, united and unbroken. For now, their path was clear: follow the main tunnel, the artery that connected the cities of Thornwur and Aethelwur . Normally, the journey would take a week, but their progress had been slowed by the constant skirmishes with the fiends that seemed to lurk around every corner. Two weeks had already passed, and still, they pressed on, undaunted by the obstacles in their path. Alton knew that time was of the essence, that every moment they lingered was another moment for the enemy to strengthen their foothold. But he also knew that rushing headlong into the unknown would only court disaster. They would move with caution, relying on the wisdom of Thuklu and the Thoiri to guide them through the treacherous tunnels. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The aroma of roasting meat filled the cavern, mingling with the smoky scent of the crackling fire. Alton inhaled deeply, savoring the familiar smell that conjured memories of countless campfires and hard-won victories. His gaze swept over the members of Wolf Company as they gathered around the flames, their faces illuminated by the dancing orange light. A sense of pride swelled in his chest as he watched them tuck into the meal of roasted Scythantis, their laughter and banter echoing off the stone walls. "I still can''t believe you let that little bugger get the drop on you, Miser," Nelson chuckled, tearing a chunk of meat from the bone with his teeth. "You''re supposed to be the immovable object, not the one getting tossed around like a rag doll." Miser shot his twin a withering glare, but there was no real malice behind it. "At least I didn''t end up on my backside like a startled turtle," he retorted, eliciting a round of laughter from the others. Amelia shook her head, her lips curved into an amused smile. "You two are like a pair of bickering old wives," she teased. "If you spent half as much effort working together as you do trying to one-up each other, we''d have won this war already." The twins exchanged a look, their expressions shifting from mock indignation to grudging respect. It was a dynamic that Alton had seen play out countless times, a dance of rivalry and camaraderie that seemed to fuel their determination. As the laughter subsided, the conversation turned to the sparring ladder and the day''s matches. Alton leaned back against the cavern wall, content to listen as his soldiers recounted the clashes, dissecting each other''s techniques and offering good-natured jabs. "Did you see the look on Prian''s face when Amelia nearly took his head off with that spinning kick?" Letty exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement. "I thought for sure he was going to pass out right then and there." Prian''s cheeks flushed, but he didn''t shy away from the ribbing. "Hey, at least I lasted longer than you did against Wilt," he countered, prompting a chorus of hoots and whistles from the others. Alton couldn''t help but chuckle at their antics, his gaze drifting to the young scout. Prian had come a long way since those early days, his skills honed to a razor''s edge through countless battles and rigorous training. The same could be said for all of them, Alton mused, his eyes sweeping over the faces of his comrades. They were no longer the raw recruits he had led into battle all those months ago. They were warriors, forged in the crucible of war, their bonds tempered by the trials they had endured together. As the banter continued, Alton found himself transported back to that first day, when he had stood before them and laid out his expectations. He had demanded their loyalty, their commitment, and their unwavering determination to see this conflict through to the bitter end. And they had delivered, time and time again. Now, as they sat around the fire, their laughter ringing out in defiance of the darkness that surrounded them, Alton knew that he had found more than just a company of soldiers. He had found a family, bound by something deeper than duty or allegiance. They were the wolves of winter, fierce and indomitable, their spirits kindled by the fires of adversity. And as long as they stood together, no force on this earth could break them. * * * Alton leaned back against the cavern wall, his gaze fixed on the members of Wolf Company as they moved through the tactical drills. The echoes of their boots against the stone floor reverberated through the chamber, punctuated by the occasional bark of orders from Amelia. "Defensive formation!" she called out, her voice cutting through the din like a blade. "Shields up, blades at the ready!" In an instant, the company shifted, the warriors with shields forming a tight phalanx as the others took up positions behind them. Alton nodded approvingly, his eyes tracking the smooth, practiced movements of his soldiers. Beside him, Jonah watched the proceedings with a keen eye, his brow furrowed in concentration. "They''ve come a long way," the old priest murmured, his gaze lingering on Lews as the young healer fell into step behind the shield wall. Alton grunted in agreement, his lips curving into a faint smile. "They have indeed," he said, his voice tinged with pride. "But they''re not the only ones." He turned his head, meeting Jonah''s inquisitive gaze. "You''ve grown as well, old friend. I can sense the power radiating from you, the weight of the knowledge you''ve gained." Jonah chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Perhaps," he conceded. "But I''m still just a student, scratching at the surface of what the manasphere has to offer." Their conversation was interrupted by a sudden flurry of movement as Amelia barked out another command. "Advance and hold!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the din like a whip crack. The shield wall surged forward, the warriors behind them keeping pace, their weapons at the ready. Alton watched, impressed, as they navigated the uneven terrain of the cavern, using the natural obstacles to their advantage. "Halt!" Amelia called out, her voice ringing with authority. "Blades, take cover and prepare for ranged assault!" In a fluid motion, the shield bearers dropped to one knee, their shields angled to provide cover as the others scattered, seeking shelter behind outcroppings and stalagmites. Alton''s gaze swept over them, noting the way they worked in tandem, each soldier supporting the others without the need for explicit orders. "They''re like a well-oiled machine," Jonah murmured, his voice tinged with awe. "You''ve forged them into a true fighting force, Alton." Alton nodded, his eyes never leaving the drill. "They''re more than that," he said, his voice low and reverent. "They''re a family, bound by something deeper than duty or allegiance." As if to punctuate his words, a sudden flurry of movement caught his eye. Letty had emerged from her cover, her bow drawn taut as she loosed a volley of arrows toward an imaginary foe. The shafts whistled through the air, their tips glowing with the faint shimmer of mana. "Impressive," Jonah remarked, his eyes tracking the arrows'' flight. "Her control has improved immensely." Alton grunted in agreement, his gaze shifting to where Lews crouched behind the shield wall, his hands already aglow with healing energy. "They''ve all grown in their own ways," he said, his voice tinged with pride. "Each one of them has embraced their potential, harnessing the power of the manasphere to become something more." As the drill continued, Alton watched with rapt attention, his keen eye picking apart each move, each decision, filing away the lessons for future reference. This was more than just a training exercise; it was a symphony of tactics and teamwork, a testament to the bond that held Wolf Company together. Alton''s musings were interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps echoing down the tunnel. He turned, his hand instinctively dropping to the hilt of Fang as a figure emerged from the shadows. It was one of Thuklu''s scouts, a young Thoiri warrior with eyes wide and chest heaving from exertion. The scout skidded to a halt before Alton. "Captain," he gasped, his words tumbling out in a rush. Alton felt a chill run down his spine, his grip tightening on Fang''s hilt. "Speak," he commanded, his voice low and steady. The scout took a deep breath, steadying himself. "The tunnel to Aethelwurn has overrun," he said, his words laced with urgency. "Army of fiends block path, their numbers beyond counting." * * * The scout''s words hung in the air like a pall, casting a shadow over the cavernous chamber. Alton felt his pulse quicken, the weight of command pressing down upon his shoulders. He exchanged a glance with Amelia, her green eyes alight with determination. "Form up," he called out, his voice cutting through the din of the drill. Onece the company was assembled he released them except for his command staff. "Command on me." "Continue with your drills," Amelia added before moving to follow Alton. The soldiers obeyed without question, falling into formation with a practiced efficiency that spoke of countless hours of training. "We have a situation," he said, his voice low and grave. "The tunnel to Aethelwurn has been overrun by a force of fiends, their numbers too great to push through." A ripple of unease passed through the ranks, the soldiers exchanging uneasy glances. Alton held up a hand, forestalling any outbursts. "We need to find a way around this blockade," he said, his gaze sweeping over the assembled group. "Prian, what do your scouts report? Is there another route to Aethelwurn?" The young tracker shook his head, his brow furrowed in thought. "None that are passable," he said, his voice tinged with frustration. "The tunnels are too narrow, or they''ve collapsed inward. We''d be bottlenecked before we could even get close." Alton cursed under his breath, his mind racing. He turned to Thuklu, his eyes searching the Thoiri''s impassive face. "What about your people?" he asked. "Surely there are hidden paths, ways known only to the Thoiri." Thuklu''s expression was inscrutable, but Alton could sense the tension in the warrior''s frame. "There are ways," he said, his words clipped and precise. "They are long, treacherous. Not for armies." "We don''t need to move the entire force," Amelia interjected, her voice calm and measured. "Just a small strike team, enough to link up with the Thoiri and coordinate a counterattack." Thuklu''s eyes narrowed, his gaze flickering between Alton and Amelia. "You speak of hiding," he growled, his words laced with disdain. "We fight through, not hide." Alton felt his temper flare, his hand tightening on the hilt of Fang. He opened his mouth to respond, but Jonah beat him to it, the old priest''s voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Enough," he said, his tone brooking no argument. "We cannot afford to be divided, not now." He turned to Thuklu, his eyes boring into the Thoiri warrior''s. "Alton is right," he said, his words measured and precise. "A frontal assault would be suicide, a waste of lives that we cannot afford to squander." Alton nodded, his mind already whirring with plans and contingencies. He looked around the circle, his gaze lingering on each of his lieutenants in turn. "Amelia, Miser, Prian," he said, his voice low and intense. "You''re with me. Jonah, I''ll need you to hold the fort here, keep the company sharp and ready to move on my signal." The old priest nodded, his eyes alight with determination. Alton turned to Thuklu, his expression softening ever so slightly. "Lets go scout out the tunnel," he said, his words carrying the weight of a plea. "If¡­and I mean if it seems reasonable, we will fight. I won''t risk my company out of arrogance." For a long moment, Thuklu was silent, his face an inscrutable mask. Then, slowly, he inclined his head in a shallow nod. "Very well," he said, his voice a low rumble. "I will show you the way." Alton let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, relief coursing through him. He clapped Thuklu on the shoulder, his grip firm and sincere. "Thank you, my friend," he said, his voice thick with gratitude. "Together, we''ll find a way through this, no matter the cost." Chapter 42 - Blockade Alton''s heart thrummed in his chest as he led the way through the winding tunnels, Amelia, Prian, and Thuklu close behind. The weight of command rested heavily on his shoulders, but he pushed forward, driven by a sense of duty and the need to protect his company. As they drew closer to the blockade, Alton could feel the tension in the air, the anticipation of what they might find. He held up a hand, signaling the others to halt, and turned to Thuklu. "What can we expect?" he asked, his voice low and steady. Thuklu''s expression was grave, his eyes narrowed. "Fiends, many of them," he said, his words clipped. "They will be aggressive, relentless. We must be cautious." Alton nodded, his mind moving through likely scenarios. "Prian, take point," he said, turning to the young scout. "I want eyes on the situation, but stay out of sight. I will follow, ready to engage if necessary. Amelia, you and Thuklu bring up the rear, provide support as needed." The others nodded, their faces set with determination. Alton took a deep breath, steadying himself, and then gestured for Prian to lead the way. The scout moved with a fluid grace, his footsteps nearly silent as he crept forward. Alton followed close behind, his swords Fang and Fury gripped tightly in his hands. The tunnel grew narrower, the air thick with the stench of the fiends. Suddenly, Prian held up a hand, signaling them to halt. Alton moved to his side, peering around the corner. His eyes widened at the sight that greeted him. The tunnel was blocked by a writhing mass of fiends, their chitinous bodies gleaming in the dim light. They swarmed and screeched, their claws and fangs tearing at the walls and each other in a frenzied display of violence. Alton felt a chill run down his spine. He turned to Miser, his expression grim. "Can we get around them?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "The tunnel narrow," he said. "Be overwhelmed before reach the other side." Thuklu whispered beside him. Alton cursed under his breath, his mind racing. He turned to Thuklu, his eyes searching the Thoiri''s face. "Is there no other way?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation. Thuklu''s expression was pensive, his gaze fixed on the fiends. "There is path," he said, his voice low and rumbling. "But is dangerous, treacherous. Not for the weak." Alton felt a surge of hope. "Show me," he said, his voice firm. Thuklu nodded, turning to lead the way. Alton followed close behind, his swords ready, his senses on high alert. The path was narrow and winding, the walls of the tunnel pressing in on them from all sides. Alton could feel the tension in the air, the sense of foreboding that hung over them like a shroud. Suddenly, a high-pitched screech echoed through the tunnel, and Alton felt his heart leap into his throat. He whirled around, his swords raised, but there was nothing to be seen. "Keep moving," Thuklu growled, his voice low and urgent. Alton hesitated for a moment, his instincts screaming at him to turn back. But he knew that they had no choice but to press forward. With a deep breath, he followed Thuklu, his eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of danger. The tunnel grew darker, the air colder and more oppressive. Alton could feel the weight of the earth pressing down on them, the sense of being trapped and surrounded by unseen enemies. Suddenly, Thuklu held up a hand, signaling them to halt. Alton tensed, his swords at the ready, but the Thoiri simply gestured ahead. "There," he said, his voice barely audible. Alton peered into the gloom, his eyes straining to make out the shape in the distance. As it drew closer, he felt a chill run down his spine. It was a massive, hulking creature, its body covered in thick, leathery scales. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent light, and its jaws were lined with row upon row of razor-sharp teeth. "They already have this way blocked as well," Alton muttered. He turned back to his scouting team, "we move back to the company. If its a fight they want, its a fight they get." * * * Alton''s mind spun as he considered their options. They were back in the cavern while the company rested from afternoon drills. The fiend blockade posed a significant threat, and he knew they couldn''t simply charge through it. He turned to Thuklu, his brow furrowed in thought. "This cavern we''ve been using as a camp," he said, his voice low and measured. "Can it be used to our advantage?" Thuklu''s expression was grave, but there was a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. "Large, many hiding places," he rumbled. "We draw the fiends in, then the trap." Alton nodded, his gaze shifting to the rest of his team. "Amelia, Miser, Prian," he said, his voice steady. "I need you to scout the cavern, find the best spots to set the trap. Jonah, I want you to work with Letty, see what kind of mana-based defenses we can set up." The team sprang into action, each member taking on their assigned task with a sense of purpose. Alton watched them go, his mind already whirring with the details of the plan. As the others set to work, Alton made his way back to the rest of the company, his thoughts consumed by the task at hand. He knew that the fiend blockade was a formidable obstacle, and he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. "The cavern is perfect," Amelia said, her voice low and urgent, returning from her task. "We''ve found several good spots to set the trap." Alton nodded, his mind already whirring with the details of the plan. * * * Alton''s gaze swept over the bustling activity in the cavern. He watched as his team worked tirelessly, each member playing a vital role in preparing their makeshift kill box. With the number of fiends they were expecting, it had to be perfect. Amelia and Prian directed the clearing of a large section of rubble in the center of the cavern and piling it near the tunnel entrance, creating a funnel that would limit the number of fiends that could pour in at once. Miser and Nelson, their muscles bulging, heaved boulders into position, forming a series of natural shields and cover for the archers. They identified and laid out re-supply stations for the archers and weapons for the melee fighters. A small field hospital was set up in the rear of the cavern for Lews and the wounded. In his manasight he saw dozens of powerful glows as everyone cycled to fill their reservoirs and cores. Alton''s eyes narrowed as he observed their work, mentally mapping out the flow of the battle to come. He knew that even the slightest misstep could spell disaster, and he was determined to ensure that every contingency was accounted for. As the preparations neared completion, Alton gathered his team, his voice low and steady. "Alright, listen up. We''re going to run through a mock battle, and I want to see every one of you at your best. Jonah, Letty, I need you to coordinate the mana-based defenses. Miser, Nelson, you''re our front line. Amelia, Prian, I want you to focus on mobility and flanking maneuvers." The team nodded, their faces set with determination, and Alton felt a surge of pride in his chest. These were his people, his family, and he would do whatever it took to ensure their survival. At Alton''s signal, the Thoiri warriors began to flood into the cavern, their weapons raised and their battle cries echoing off the walls. Alton watched intently, his eyes narrowed as he studied the flow of the battle, noting the areas where their plan needed refinement. As the mock battle raged on, Alton saw the weaknesses in their defenses. The boulders, while providing cover, also created bottlenecks that the fiends could exploit. The archers, while effective, were too spread out to provide coordinated support. Alton''s mind raced, and he quickly gathered his team for a huddle. "Alright, listen up," he said, his voice urgent. "We need to make some adjustments. Miser, Nelson, I want you to tighten up the formation, use the boulders to funnel the fiends into a kill zone. Amelia, Prian, I need you to focus on coordinating the archers, make sure they''re targeting the same threats." The team nodded, their faces set with renewed determination, and Alton knew that they were ready. He turned to Jonah and Letty, his expression serious. Alton watched as his team sprang into action, each member focused on their assigned task. He felt a sense of pride swell in his chest, knowing that he had assembled a truly formidable group of warriors. As the mock battle resumed, Alton could see the improvements in their defenses. The boulders now formed a more effective funnel, with Miser and Nelson anchoring the front line. Amelia and Prian had coordinated the archers, their arrows raining down on the fiends with deadly precision. Alton watched, his eyes narrowed, as the battle played out. He could see the weaknesses in their plan, the areas where they needed to improve, but he was confident that they were ready. As the mock battle drew to a close, Alton gathered his team, his expression serious. "Alright, listen up. I know we''ve got a tough fight ahead of us, but I believe in each and every one of you. We''re going to show these fiends what Wolf Company is made of." The team cheered, their voices echoing off the cavern walls, and Alton felt a surge of pride. These were his people, his family, and he would do whatever it took to ensure their survival. * * * Prian moved with practiced grace, his footsteps light and measured as he led the way through the winding tunnel. The rocky floor beneath his boots offered little purchase, but half a year of scouting had honed his balance and agility. He could feel the weight of Alton''s gaze on his back, a silent testament to the trust the captain had placed in him. As they neared the outcropping, Prian''s senses heightened. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur and the distant rumble of the fiends'' movements. Raising a gloved hand, he signaled the others to halt, his green eyes narrowing as he peered over the edge. The fiends were a formidable sight, their hulking forms lumbering across the tunnel floor. Prian''s mind raced, cataloging their numbers and positions, searching for the weak points in their defenses. He knew they had to act quickly and decisively if they were to have any chance of breaking through the blockade. Turning, Prian met Alton''s gaze, his expression grim but resolute. "There are at least two hundred fiends," he murmured, his voice low and steady. "They''re spread out but controlled. I see half a dozen scythantis with a hundred mantis fiends. Another hundred of the carrion stalkers Thuklu warned us of." Prian started to continue but paused as if lost in thought. "Speak." Alton ordered in a low voice. "How are they controlling them? Keeping them from fighting? An army of this size should be in chaos!" Prian whispered harshly in the near-silent tunnel. "The great fiends are able to influence them somehow. The Thoiri speak of Ulgarath and her minions the same way we do generals and captains. Do not assume these for mindless fiends unless you want to meet your end early." Alton said. Prian gulped. "Yes, sir." Alton nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "What''s your plan?" Prian took a deep breath, his mind already racing with the details of the assault. "I''ll take half of us and flank them from the left. We''ll hit them hard and draw their attention. Once they''re engaged, we will flee back up the tunnel. You hold the rest in reserve to guard our backs and give us a way out. The captain considered the proposal, his eyes narrowing as he weighed the risks and the potential rewards. "It''s a risky move, but it could work. Who do you want on your team?" Prian glanced over his shoulder, his gaze sweeping over the members of Wolf Company. "Letty, Elda, and Cessa," he said without hesitation. "Their speed and agility will be crucial for this mission." Alton nodded, his lips quirking in a faint smile. "I''ll keep the rest of us in reserve, ready to reinforce you if needed. Be careful out there, Prian." Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Always," Prian replied, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. With a final nod, he turned and made his way back to the others, his mind already focused on the task at hand. As he approached the trio of scouts, Prian could see the familiar gleam of determination in their eyes. "Letty, Elda, Cessa," he said, his voice low and urgent. "We''ve got a job to do. We are going to sneak down and hit the blockade from the left. Once they engage, Captain is going to make sure we have a way back out. We retreat at first contact." Letty''s eyes widened, a faint spark of excitement flickering in their depths. "Another suicidal mission, huh?" she murmured, a grin spreading across her face. "Sounds like my kind of party." Elda nodded, her expression calm and focused. "We''re with you, Prian. Just say the word." Cessa, the ever-silent tracker, simply inclined her head, her eyes narrowed with determination. Prian felt a surge of pride and gratitude for his team. "All right, let''s move out. Stay low, stay quiet, and be ready to strike on my signal." With a final nod to the captain, Prian left with his team. He said a small prayer to the Mad God before pulling his helmet on and focusing on the mission. The tunnel opened to a series of columnar rock formations that easily hid their movement. It only took a few moments for them to reach the cavern floor and be on the level with the fiends. Prian held up his hand with his fist open and readied his bow. He put an arrow to the bowstring and pulled it taught, mimicked by his team. On the count of five he let the arrow release and it sung as it sliced through the air and buried itself in the throat of a carrion stalker. Four arrows followed it and buried themselves in different targets. All was silent for a split second before a cacophonous roar erupted from the assembled fiends. They charged in all directions, chaos ensued. Prian was starting to doubt the effectiveness of his plan. He stood and started screaming at the horde to get their attention and briefly regretted it when it worked. "Here they come¡­" Was all he had time to say before drawing his sword and preparing to engage. * * * Alton watched with bated breath as the fiends advanced on Prian''s position. The scout had lured them in expertly, drawing the hulking creatures near their position on the left side of the cavern. The entire host was moving in that direction, nearly two hundred fiends in synchrony. Prian''s voice rang out, signaling the retreat. Alton''s heart raced as he saw his comrades scrambling back up the slope, the fiends in pursuit. Without hesitation, he ordered his archers to unleash a volley of mana-infused arrows, raining down upon the fiends and providing cover for the retreating squad. Alton positioned himself in the middle of the ramp, planting his feet and readying himself as the bulwark his comrades could flee to. With a grin, he pulled both of his swords, Fang and Fury, free from their sheaths. Channeling his mana, he infused the blades, feeling the familiar power coursing through them. The fiends charged forward, their massive frames shaking the ground with each step. Alton braced himself, his muscles tensing as he prepared to meet their onslaught. He could see the hatred burning in their eyes, their primal instincts driving them to destroy anything in their path. As the first fiend reached him, Alton unleashed a flurry of strikes, his swords moving with a speed and precision honed by years of training and battle. The creature roared in pain as Fang and Fury bit deep into its flesh, sparks of mana flashing with each impact. Alton''s focus narrowed, his world shrinking to the space immediately around him. He parried blows, ducked under swinging claws, and delivered devastating counterattacks, his dual-wielding technique allowing him to overwhelm the fiends'' relentless assault. Amidst the chaos, Alton could hear the sounds of his comrades scrambling to safety, their footsteps pounding against the rocky terrain. He gritted his teeth, determined to hold the line and give them the time they needed to regroup and prepare for the next phase of the plan. The fiends pressed in, their sheer numbers and size making it increasingly difficult for Alton to maintain his position. He could feel the strain in his muscles, the fatigue beginning to set in. But he refused to falter, channeling his mana and drawing upon the power of the Wolf of Winter to fuel his attacks. Alton''s swords became a blur, slicing through the fiends'' thick hides with each strike. The air crackled with the energy of their mana-infused clash, and the ground trembled beneath their feet. He knew that his comrades were counting on him, and he would not let them down. With a renewed determination, Alton redoubled his efforts, his swords singing through the air as he unleashed a devastating assault upon the fiends. He was the wolf, the apex predator, and these creatures were no match for his ferocity. "Captain! Time to go!" He heard Prian shout. With a last spin, he beheaded two carrion stalkers and then sprinted back to join his team. They ran the entire way back to the cavern as if the Mad God himself pursued them. The fiends scrambled after them in a rage born of primal insult. * * * Amelia paced back and forth, her frustration mounting with each step. Every time Wolf Company was whole and healthy, the captain split off again, leaving them to hold the line. She swallowed the lump in her throat, forcing herself to trust Alton''s judgment. He was doing what he believed was best, and she couldn''t afford to second-guess him, not now. A Thoiri scout came sprinting back, eyes wild with urgency. "They''re coming! The fiends are pursuing!" Amelia''s heart raced as she watched the advance team burst through the gap, Alton and Prian in the lead. Carrion stalkers, their emaciated forms loping with unnatural speed, surged after them, jaws gaping. The trap had been sprung. She turned towards Miser and Nelson, her voice commanding. "Shields up! Pin them in!" The two burly soldiers braced themselves, their tower shields forming an impenetrable barrier at the tunnel entrance. Only two or three carrion stalkers could fit through at a time, and Amelia knew they wouldn''t let them pass. "Archers, ready your bows!" she shouted, her gaze sweeping across the rest of the company. Letty and the others nocked their arrows, their expressions focused and determined. Amelia watched as Miser and Nelson thrust their spears through the gaps in their shields, impaling the first carrion stalker that tried to force its way through. The creature let out a guttural snarl, thrashing and clawing, but it couldn''t break past the solid wall of drake scale armor and steel. The archers unleashed a volley of arrows, each one finding its mark. The carrion stalkers faltered, their movements growing erratic as the barrage continued. Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest, adrenaline coursing through her veins. They couldn''t afford to let a single one of those creatures through. She caught a glimpse of Alton and Prian, their weapons flashing as they fought to hold the line. Amelia knew they were counting on her and the others to do their part, to keep the fiends at bay. She wouldn''t let them down. Gripping the hilt of her sword, Amelia moved closer to the tunnel entrance, ready to lend her own blade to the defense. She could feel the tension in the air, the collective focus of Wolf Company as they worked in perfect synchronization. The carrion stalkers continued their relentless assault, their claws scraping against the shields, their jaws snapping. Amelia watched as Miser and Nelson weathered the onslaught, their expressions grim but unwavering. "Hold the line!" she shouted, her voice ringing out with authority. "Don''t let a single one of those beasts through!" The archers fired again, their arrows finding their marks with deadly precision. One by one, the carrion stalkers fell, their lifeless bodies crumpling to the ground. Amelia felt a surge of pride, knowing that her team was holding strong, that they were a force to be reckoned with. Amelia''s breath came in ragged gasps as she watched the massive Scythantis break through the rubble. Time seemed to slow as the monstrous creature charged towards Nelson, its razor-sharp scythes gleaming in the dim light. She saw the terror in Nelson''s eyes as the Scythantis descended upon him, knocking him to the ground. Amelia''s heart raced, adrenaline coursing through her veins. She couldn''t let him fall, not like this. Tightening her grip on her sword, Amelia surged forward, her mana flowing through her like a raging river. The world around her seemed to slow, her senses heightened as she zeroed in on the Scythantis. She could feel the power coursing through her, a primal energy that begged to be unleashed. Amelia let out a guttural roar as she brought her sword down, the blade biting deep into the Scythantis'' carapace. The creature let out a deafening screech, its scythes lashing out in a desperate attempt to strike her. But Amelia was too fast, her movements a blur as she danced around the creature''s attacks. She could feel the icy tingle of Alton''s Wolf of Winter aspect coursing through her, amplifying her strength and speed to incredible levels. Amelia was a living weapon, her sword a deadly extension of her own body as she hacked and slashed at the Scythantis. The creature''s movements grew erratic, its scythes flailing wildly as Amelia relentlessly pounded it with blow after blow. She could see the fear in its eyes, the realization that it was outmatched. With a final, agonizing screech, the Scythantis collapsed to the ground, its massive body crumpling in a heap. Amelia stood over it, her chest heaving, her sword dripping with black ichor. She spared a glance towards Nelson, relief washing over her as she saw him struggling to his feet. The carrion stalkers and mantis fiends were surging through the breach, their bloodcurdling cries echoing through the cavern. Amelia knew they couldn''t afford to let their guard down. Gripping her sword tightly, she turned towards the oncoming horde, her mana surging once more. She would not let these beasts pass, not while she still drew breath. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the Thoiri joining the battle right on cue, their mana-infused weapons glowing with a fierce light. Thuklu, the Thoiri scout, led the charge, his spear cleaving through the fiends with ease. Amelia felt a surge of hope as she saw the Thoiri warriors joining the fray, their battle cries echoing through the cavern. With their combined might, they were pushing the fiends back, slowly but surely. She caught a glimpse of Alton, his dual blades Fang and Fury flashing as he fought alongside his solders. His movements were a blur, his mana-infused strikes tearing through the fiends with devastating force. Amelia felt a sense of pride and determination, knowing that she was a part of this elite company, this band of warriors who refused to be broken. They were the bulwark against the darkness, the shield that stood between Agorra and the invading horde. The carrion stalkers and mantis fiends continued to pour through the breach, their numbers seemingly endless. But Amelia and her company held the line, their weapons and mana-infused abilities carving a path through the chaos. Amelia lost herself in the rhythm of combat, her sword an extension of her own body as she struck down one fiend after another. She could feel the power of the Wolf of Winter coursing through her, lending her strength and speed that bordered on the superhuman. As she fought, Amelia caught glimpses of her friends. Miser pulling Nelson up, their tower shields a formidable barrier against the fiends. Prian, his bow and arrow finding their mark with unerring accuracy. Letty and Jonah, mana blasts searing through the horde. Amelia''s lungs burned as the last of the fiends fell, their screeches fading into an eerie silence. She stood, chest heaving, her sword dripping with dark ichor. The adrenaline slowly ebbed, and she felt the weight of the battle settling upon her. Scanning the cavern, Amelia''s heart sank as she saw the fallen bodies around her. Lews was already at work, his hands moving with frantic purpose as he tended to the wounded. Amelia rushed to his side, her training kicking in. "How can I help?" she asked, her voice tight with concern. Lews looked up, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and determination. "I need bandages, salves, anything you can find. We have to stop the bleeding." Amelia nodded and set to work, her fingers deftly wrapping wounds and applying soothing ointments. She moved from one soldier to the next, her mind focused on the task at hand, pushing aside the ache in her own limbs. As she worked, Amelia caught sight of Nelson, his armor dented and his face etched with exhaustion. Their eyes met, and for a moment, they simply stared at each other, the weight of their shared experience hanging in the air. Amelia felt the tension in her shoulders ease slightly as Nelson moved closer, his presence a comforting reminder that they had survived. Without a word, she leaned against him, her body seeking the support it so desperately needed. Nelson hesitated for a moment, as if unsure of how to respond. But then, slowly, he reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder, his touch gentle and reassuring. Amelia allowed herself to bask in the warmth of his presence, the adrenaline finally beginning to subside. She knew they should be tending to the wounded, but in that moment, she needed this small respite, this chance to catch her breath and remember that she was not alone. The sound of Lews'' voice broke the silence, and Amelia reluctantly pulled away, her focus once again drawn to the task at hand. She and Nelson worked side by side, their movements in sync as they applied bandages and salves to the injured soldiers. Amelia''s heart ached as she tended to each of her men, her mind replaying the harrowing battle. She had seen the fear in their eyes, the sheer desperation as they fought to hold the line. And yet, they had prevailed, their unity and determination proving stronger than the fiends that had threatened to overwhelm them. As the last of the wounded were seen to, Amelia allowed herself a moment to survey the carnage. The bodies of the fallen fiends littered the ground, a testament to the ferocity of the battle. But amid the chaos, she saw the resilience of her company, the unwavering spirit that had carried them through. Amelia opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, a sudden commotion drew her attention. She turned to see Alton striding towards them, his expression grim but determined. "Gather your strength, my friends," he said, his voice carrying a weight that belied his years. "The fight is far from over." Amelia felt a surge of apprehension, but she knew that Alton was right. The war was far from won, and they had much more to do before they could rest. Squaring her shoulders, Amelia turned to Nelson, her eyes reflecting the same resolve that burned within her captain. They had faced the darkness, and they had emerged victorious. And they would do so again, no matter what challenges lay ahead. * * * Lews slumped against the cool cavern wall, his body aching with mana exhaustion. He had given everything he had, weaving between the chaos of battle to reach the wounded and pull them to safety. His fingers were caked with dried blood and viscera, a testament to the intensity of the fight. As he sat there, trying to catch his breath, Letty approached and slid down the wall to join him. Lews glanced over at her, his eyes weary but grateful. "You were amazing out there, Lews," Letty said, her voice soft and sincere. "You saved so many of us. We wouldn''t have made it without you." Lews swallowed hard, the adrenaline still coursing through his veins. "I just...I had to do something. I couldn''t just stand by and watch." Letty nodded, understanding in her eyes. "I know. And we''re all grateful for it." She paused, her gaze drifting to the pile of fallen fiends near the far wall. "It was a hell of a fight, but we held our ground." Lews followed her gaze, his heart still racing. "We did," he murmured, a hint of pride in his voice. Letty reached out and squeezed his hand, her touch gentle and reassuring. "We lost four of the Thoiri," she said, her voice heavy with sorrow. "But it could have been so much worse. You made sure of that." Lews felt a lump in his throat, the weight of those lost lives pressing down on him. He had done his best, but it never felt like enough. "I just...I wish I could have saved them all." "I know," Letty said, her own eyes shining with unshed tears. "But you did what you could. And that''s what matters." They sat in silence for a moment, the sounds of the company''s activity filling the air around them. Lews could see Amelia directing the others, her face set with determination. Alton was conferring with Jonah, their brows furrowed in deep thought. Lews felt a sudden surge of admiration for his captain and his comrades. They had all fought so hard, putting their lives on the line to defend their home. And despite the losses, they had emerged victorious. Lews felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up to see Jonah standing beside him, a weary but proud smile on his face. "You did well, Lews," the old priest said, his voice low. "We couldn''t have done it without you." Lews felt a lump in his throat, and he nodded, unable to find the words to express his gratitude. Jonah gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze before moving on to join Alton. Lews turned to Letty, his eyes shining with a newfound determination. "We''re not done yet, are we?" Letty shook her head, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Not by a long shot. But we''ll face it together, Lews. All of us." Lews nodded, his resolve strengthening. He may have been exhausted, both physically and emotionally, but he knew that he couldn''t afford to rest. The battle was far from over, and he would do whatever it took to protect his comrades and his home. * * * Prayer by Prian during his mission. Oh Mad God, whose fury knows no bounds, Lend your cunning to our scouts on their rounds. In shadows deep, where danger resides, Grant them stealth, let them be unseen guides. With eyes keen and senses sharp as a blade, May they navigate the unknown, unafraid. Through treacherous paths and hidden trails, Protect them from harm, as their courage prevails. Like the wolf, swift and silent in the night, Grant them speed and agility in their fight. May their arrows fly true, their aim never miss, As they scout ahead, bringing us back from the abyss. Oh Mad God, whose chaos guides our way, Keep our scouts safe in combat, we pray. In your unpredictable embrace, we find our might, Grant them victory, and bring them back to the light. Chapter 43 - Aethelwurn Alton stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, his gaze sweeping over the carnage that littered the cavern floor. The bodies of the fallen fiends lay in twisted heaps, their black ichor staining the rocks and crevices. But it was the sight of the four Thoiri warriors that weighed most heavily on his heart. These brave souls had fought alongside Wolf Company, their mana-infused weapons carving a path through the fiendish horde. And now, their lives had been extinguished in the name of their sacred duty. Alton felt a pang of grief and guilt, knowing that their sacrifice would forever be etched into the annals of this war. As the company gathered around the fallen Thoiri, Alton could feel the weight of their sorrow, a collective mourning that transcended the boundaries of race and creed. These were their allies, their brothers and sisters in arms, and their loss was a blow to them all. Thuklu stepped forward, his face a mask of stoic resolve, and began to speak in the guttural tongue of his people. His words were a lament, a tribute to the courage and valor of those who had fallen in battle. Alton could feel the power of those words, the ancient cadence that spoke to something primal within him. As Thuklu''s voice rose and fell, the company stood in solemn silence, their heads bowed in respect. Alton''s hand tightened around the hilt of Fang, the blade that had seen him through so many battles, and he felt a stirring within the depths of his soul. The Wolf of Winter, the primal aspect that had been his constant companion, stirred to life, its presence a familiar weight in his mind. Alton could sense its hunger, its desire to unleash the full fury of its power upon their enemies. But there was something else, too ¨C a sense of reverence, a recognition of the sacrifice that had been made. As Thuklu''s lament drew to a close, Alton stepped forward, his voice carrying the weight of his command. "We honor the fallen," he said, his words ringing out across the cavern. "Their sacrifice will not be forgotten, nor will it be in vain. We will carry on, stronger and more resolute than ever before, until this war is won and Agorra is free from the scourge of the fiends." A chorus of affirmations echoed through the chamber, a collective vow that bound them all together in their shared purpose. Alton could feel the weight of that vow, the responsibility that rested upon his shoulders as their leader. With a deep breath, he turned his attention inward, reaching out to the Wolf that dwelled within him. He could feel its power, a simmering cauldron of rage and primal instinct, but there was something else, too ¨C a sense of kinship, a recognition of the bond they shared. Alton allowed his mind to drift, opening himself to the aspect''s influence. He could feel its presence growing stronger, its essence intertwining with his own. It was a merging of two beings, a union of man and beast that transcended the boundaries of mortal flesh. As the aspect''s power flowed through him, Alton could feel Fang pulsing in his grip, the blade seeming to come alive with a newfound energy. He could sense the weapon''s hunger, its desire to taste the blood of their enemies, and he knew that he would need to wield it with care and precision. Across the cavern, Miser and Nelson had already set to work, their hammers ringing out against the battered drake scale armor they had salvaged from the battle. Beside them stood a grizzled Thoiri smith, his face a map of scars and weathered lines. The smith''s voice was a low rumble as he guided the twins through the intricate process of repairing and reinforcing the armor. Alton could see the reverence in their movements, the respect they held for the ancient craft they were learning. Nearby, Letty and Jonah had found a secluded corner of the cavern, their faces etched with concentration as they worked to hone their mana-manipulation skills. Alton could feel the crackle of energy in the air, the telltale sign of their power being unleashed. Letty''s brow was furrowed, her lips moving silently as she wove intricate patterns with her hands. Beside her, Jonah offered gentle guidance, his own mana flowing in a steady, controlled stream. As Alton watched, he could see the progress they were making, the way their mana coalesced and took shape. It was a mesmerizing display of focus and discipline, a testament to the depths of their dedication. * * * Alton watched as Thuklu and Jonah debated the next course of action, their voices carrying a hint of tension. The Thoiri warrior was eager to push forward, his eyes alight with a sense of urgency, while Jonah advocated for a day of rest and recuperation. "We not delay," Thuklu rumbled, his gaze fixed on Alton. "We must strike." Jonah shook his head, his expression grave. "And what if we encounter an even greater force between here and Aethelwurn?" the old priest countered. "We are weary, our resources depleted. A day''s rest could make all the difference." Alton could feel the weight of their argument pressing down on him, the responsibility of making the right decision resting squarely on his shoulders. He knew that Thuklu had a point ¨C time was of the essence, and they couldn''t afford to linger. But Jonah''s concerns were valid as well, and he couldn''t ignore the needs of his battered company. "Thuklu," he said, his voice calm and measured. "Send out your scouts. Have them sweep the tunnels ahead, report back on the situation. If the path is clear, we''ll move out. But if they encounter any sign of a larger force, we''ll take the day to rest and resupply." Thuklu''s expression softened ever so slightly, a hint of respect flickering in his eyes. "It will be done," he rumbled, before turning and striding away, his movements swift and purposeful. Alton watched him go, his gaze then shifting to Jonah. The old priest''s face was etched with a mixture of relief and concern, his brow furrowed in thought. "You''re taking a risk, Alton," Jonah murmured, his voice low and weighted with worry. Alton nodded, his own expression solemn. "I know," he replied. "But we can''t afford to lose any more time. If the path is clear, we need to push on. Aethelwurn is the next step to turning the tide of this war." Jonah''s lips thinned, but he didn''t argue further. Instead, he placed a weathered hand on Alton''s shoulder, his touch a silent show of support. "Then I will pray that the scouts bring good news," the old scholar said, his voice tinged with a hint of resignation. Alton felt a surge of gratitude towards his old friend, and he clasped Jonah''s hand, giving it a firm squeeze. "Thank you, Jonah," he murmured. "For everything." As Jonah moved away to check on the wounded, Alton turned his attention to the rest of his company. Amelia was overseeing the supplies and general state of the company. Prian and his scouts were gathered in a huddle, their voices low and urgent as they discussed the plan. Alton''s gaze lingered on each of them, a swell of pride and affection welling up within him. These were his people, his family, and he would do whatever it took to ensure their safety and success. He sat down on a rock outcropping to rest his eyes and cycle. The sound of approaching footsteps drew Alton from his rest, and he turned to see Thuklu striding back, his expression unreadable. "The scouts have returned," the Thoiri warrior announced, his voice gruff. "They report the path ahead is clear, with no sign of fiends." Alton felt a weight lift from his shoulders, a sense of relief washing over him. "Then we move out," he declared, his voice ringing with authority. Thuklu nodded, his gaze sweeping over the assembled company. "Thoiri are ready," he said. Alton felt a surge of gratitude towards the Thoiri warrior, his respect for the stoic leader growing with each passing day. He knew that without Thuklu''s guidance and the aid of his people, they would have little chance of reaching Aethelwurn and turning the tide of the war. "Amelia, prepare the company to move out." Alton called out to his sergeant before turning to his lead scout "Prian, take a team and scout the tunnels. Take a Thoiri translator with you." As the company began to make their final preparations for the journey, Alton felt a familiar sense of purpose settle over him. They were on the cusp of a critical moment, a turning point that could determine the fate of Agorra. And he was determined to lead his people to victory, no matter the cost. With a deep breath, Alton turned his gaze towards the distant tunnel, his mind already racing with the challenges that lay ahead. Whatever obstacles they faced, he knew that his company would rise to meet them, united and unbroken. * * * Prian crouched low, his bow at the ready, as he scanned the rocky terrain ahead. The narrow pass leading into Aethelwurn territory was quiet, but he knew that could change in an instant. Beside him, the Thoiri scouts moved with practiced silence, their eyes alert for any sign of danger. As they rounded a bend, Prian caught a glimpse of movement in the distance. He tensed, his fingers tightening on the bowstring, but the Thoiri scout beside him raised a hand, signaling him to hold. Prian followed the scout''s gaze and spotted a small group of figures emerging from the shadows. Prian''s heart raced as the figures drew closer, their armor and weapons gleaming in the fading light. He recognized the insignia of the Aethelwurn guards and felt a surge of both relief and trepidation. They had reached their destination, but the reception they received could make or break their mission. As the guards approached, Prian stepped forward, his bow still at the ready, but not drawn. The Thoiri scout beside him did the same, and Prian could see the tension in the guards'' postures as they eyed the armed strangers warily. For a moment, the two groups stood in silence, sizing each other up. Prian could feel the weight of the responsibility resting on his shoulders. He was the first to make contact with the Aethelwurn forces, and his actions could have far-reaching consequences for Wolf Company. One of the Thoiri scouts stepped forward, his hands raised in a gesture of peace. He spoke in a low, calm voice, and Prian watched as the guards'' expressions softened. The Thoiri''s words seemed to reassure them, and after a brief exchange, the guards nodded and gestured for the scouts to follow them. Prian let out a slow breath, his muscles relaxing slightly. He glanced at the Thoiri scout who had spoken, silently grateful for the man''s quick thinking and diplomacy. As they fell into step behind the Aethelwurn guards, Prian knew that he would need to report back to Alton as soon as possible. The journey through the pass was tense, but uneventful. Prian kept his eyes forward, alert for any sign of trouble, but the guards seemed to be leading them without incident. When they finally emerged into the outskirts of Aethelwurn, Prian felt a surge of relief. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. As they approached the city gates, the guards halted and turned to face the scouts. The Thoiri scout spoke again, his voice calm and measured, and Prian watched as the guards listened intently. After a brief exchange, the guards nodded and gestured for the scouts to continue on. Choosing Eldrin and Mara, Prian gave them a quick rundown of what had transpired and instructed them to return to Wolf Company with the news. He watched as they slipped away, disappearing into the shadows. Prian''s eyes widened as he emerged from the tunnel and beheld the sight before him. The cavern was simply staggering in its scale, the city of Aethelwurn nestled within its cavernous embrace. He had heard tales of the grandeur of the Thoiri''s underground capital, but nothing could have prepared him for the reality. The city itself was a marvel, its buildings carved from the very stone of the cavern walls. Manalights, glowing with a bluish radiance, illuminated the streets and structures, casting an ethereal glow over the entire scene. Prian found himself transfixed, his gaze sweeping across the vast expanse, unable to discern the limits of the cavern. "By the Mad God," he breathed, his words barely audible even to his own ears. The sheer size of the cavern was mind-bending, defying his ability to comprehend its true scale. Agorath, the capital of Agorra, suddenly seemed small and insignificant in comparison to this subterranean marvel. * * * Alton strode through the gates leading into the city of Aethelwurn, his eyes drinking in the sights of the grand city carved into the cavernside. The towering spires of stone and the intricate carvings that adorned every surface spoke to the Thoiri''s skill and craftsmanship. Despite the grim circumstances that had brought them here, Alton couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer scale and beauty of Aethelwurn. As they approached the massive gates, Alton spotted Prian waiting for them, his lean frame tense with anticipation. "Captain," Prian greeted, his voice low, "the council is expecting you and the others." He gestured towards the twenty Aethelwurn guards waiting inside the gates. Alton nodded, turning to his team. "Amelia, Miser, Jonah, Thuklu - with me." He gazed out over the Thoiri gathered nearby. "Do you have a place for my company to rest while we meet with the council?" One of the Aethelwurn stepped forward and gave a small, short bow. "Yes. Follow." Alton turned to Nelson and nodded to him to follow the guard. The rest of the company fell in line. He watched them move off the main street and the rest of the Thoiri soldiers from Thuklu''s command followed. Once his soldiers were headed off, he turned to Prian and the Thoiri guards. "Lead the way." He set his shoulders tight and proud, representing the first time in a thousand years an Agorran stepped foot in this city. The Aethelwurn guards fell in place beside his small group and they started moving through the stone cut city. Alton was amazed as they passed through the main street leading into the city. Every building was carved from the bedrock of the cavern and covered in intricate designs. Decorations were liberal, made of cloth, paints and plants. The individuality on display surprised him. As they approached the council building, Alton felt a sense of trepidation. He had been coached on the Aethelwurn council''s legendary stubbornness and pride, and he knew that securing their aid would be no easy task. Still, he was determined to do whatever it took to protect his people and his homeland. The grand doors swung open, and Alton and his team were ushered inside the cavernous chamber. Ten members of the council were seated around a large open area, similar to the council chamber of Thornwur. "So, the Agorran dogs have finally deigned to grace us with their presence," the man sitting near opposite of their entry spat, as Thuklu translated, his voice dripping with contempt. "We have been holding the line against Ulgarath''s minions for generations, and now you come, seeking our aid?" Alton felt his hackles rise, but he forced himself to remain calm. "General, we are here to offer our assistance and to coordinate our efforts against the common enemy. Ulgarath''s forces are a threat to all of Agorra, and we must stand united if we are to have any hope of defeating them." The general''s lip curled in a sneer. "You expect us to trust the very people who abandoned us to our fate? You are no better than the Edorians, Captain. I challenge you to a trial of combat, to show these cowards," he swept his arm out towards the rest of the council," that the surface dwellers have no business here. Alton''s jaw tightened, and he felt Amelia and Miser tense beside him. He knew that the Aethelwurn''s pride was a formidable obstacle, but he also knew that they could not afford to let their egos stand in the way of the greater good. I understand your skepticism, but we are not here to fight amongst ourselves. We must put aside our differences and focus on the task at hand. Ulgarath''s forces grow stronger with each passing day, and if we do not act soon, all of Agorra may fall." The general''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, Alton thought he might refuse. But then, to his surprise, the general let out a harsh laugh. "Very well, Captain. If you truly believe in your cause, then you will have no problem proving your worth in combat." He stood, his massive frame towering over Alton. "The trial will take place at dawn, in the city''s central square. We shall see if you are worthy of this task." Alton felt a chill run down his spine, but he refused to back down. "So be it. I will be there." * * * Alton''s and his company gathered in the central square of Aethelwurn, awaiting the arrival of the Aethelwurn general. The challenge excited him and a thrill ran through his core at the prospect. A chill thrum of power emanated from Fang. As the Thoiri warriors around them murmured and cast sidelong glances, Alton turned to Thuklu. "You know this general," he said, his voice low. "What can you tell me about him?" Thuklu''s expression was inscrutable, but Alton could sense the underlying tension in the Thoiri warrior''s frame. "Hrakar is leader among the Aethelwurn army" Thuklu rumbled, his gaze sweeping over the assembled crowd. "He is fierce and skilled, known for his defense of our people." "And if I defeat him too easily?" Alton asked with a grin. Thuklu''s lips curled in a rare smile, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Then you insult Hraka," he said, his voice laced with a hint of mirth. "We do not take such slights lightly, Captain." "So take it easy?" Alton chuckled. "Destroy him. Insult him. Stupidity and arrogance should not rewarded." Thuklu answered with a menacing smile. The sound of approaching footsteps drew Alton''s attention, and he turned to see the massive figure of the Aethelwurn general striding towards them, his expression a mask of barely contained contempt. Alton took a deep breath, steeling himself for the challenge ahead. As the general reached the center of the square, he paused, his gaze sweeping over Alton and his company with undisguised disdain. "So, the Agorran dog has decided to grace us with his presence," he growled, his words laced with venom. "Let us see if you are truly worthy, or if you are just another pathetic surface-dweller, destined to be crushed beneath the might of Ulgarath''s forces." Alton felt a surge of anger at the general''s words, but he forced himself to remain calm, his expression impassive. He hated politics, hated false and honeyed words. He pulled Fang and Fury from their respective sheaths and stepped forward. In his manasight, Alton could see six glowing mana nodes. "Enough talk," he said, his voice low and steady. The general''s lips curled in a cruel smile, and he gestured towards the center of the square. "Then let us begin," he said, his voice dripping with anticipation. Alton felt a familiar surge of adrenaline as he stepped into the ring, his swords Fang and Fury gripped tightly in his hands. He could feel the weight of the Thoiri''s gaze upon him, their expectations heavy and unyielding. Across from him, the Aethelwurn general drew his own weapon, a massive war hammer that gleamed with a faint shimmer of mana. Alton''s eyes narrowed as he studied his opponent, his mind turning with potential strategies and countermoves. The two warriors circled each other, their movements measured and precise. Alton could feel the power radiating from the general, a raw and primal force that seemed to fill the very air around them. As the general charged forward, Alton braced himself, his swords flashing in the dim light of the square. Alton began the fight with minimal circulation, wanting to test the Aethelwurn general. Fang and Fury sung through the air as he closed the distance. The two warriors clashed, their weapons colliding with a deafening roar that echoed through the cavern. Alton''s muscles strained as he parried the general''s powerful blows, his swords a blur as he sought to find an opening in the Thoiri''s defenses. The two warriors danced across the square, their weapons clashing in a symphony of steel and mana. Alton could feel the general''s power surging, the very air around them crackling with energy. He gritted his teeth, his focus narrowing to the task at hand. He had to find a way to break through the general''s relentless assault. As the duel wore on, Alton noticed that the general''s movements were becoming more erratic, his strikes losing some of their precision. Alton seized the opportunity, his swords flashing as he launched a series of lightning-fast attacks. The general staggered back, his eyes widening in surprise. Alton pressed his advantage, his blades a blur as he forced the Thoiri leader onto the defensive. "Is that all you have, Agorran dog?" the general snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. Alton felt a surge of anger at the taunt, but he refused to let it cloud his judgment. Instead, he focused on his breathing, on the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. He knew that he had been holding back, conserving his strength and his mana for the right moment. "You haven''t seen anything yet," Alton replied, his voice calm and measured. Alton surged and with a burst of speed, Alton unleashed a flurry of mana-infused strikes, his swords trailing ghostly afterimages as he danced around the general. The Thoiri leader struggled to keep up, his own mana-enhanced attacks faltering in the face of Alton''s onslaught. Alton could see the surprise and growing unease in the general''s eyes as he was pushed back, his defenses crumbling. The Thoiri warriors around them murmured in awe, their faces a mix of admiration and trepidation. Sensing an opportunity, Alton pressed his advantage, his swords a blur as he drove the general back. With a final, powerful strike, he sent the general''s weapon flying from his grasp, the massive war hammer clattering to the ground. The general staggered, his eyes wide with disbelief. Alton wasted no time, placing the tips of Fang and Fury against the Thoiri leader''s throat. "Yield," Alton said, his voice low and commanding. The general''s jaw tightened, his pride clearly wounded, but after a moment''s hesitation, he inclined his head in a grudging nod. Alton stepped back, his gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd. The Thoiri warriors stood in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of respect and unease. Alton knew that he had just made a powerful statement, not just to the general, but to the entire Thoiri people. He had proven his worth, his skill, and his strength. But he also knew that this was only the beginning, that the true test lay ahead. As he sheathed his swords, Alton caught Thuklu''s eye. The Thoiri warrior''s expression was inscrutable, but Alton could sense a glimmer of approval in his gaze. "Well fought, Agorran," Thuklu said, his voice low and gruff. "You have earned respect this day." Alton nodded, his lips quirking in a small smile. "Then let us hope that respect will serve us well in the battles to come," he replied. With that, Alton turned and strode back to his company, his steps measured and purposeful. He could feel the weight of the Thoiri''s gaze upon him, but he refused to let it unsettle him. He had a war to win, and he would do whatever it took to ensure the safety of his people. As he reached his company, Alton could see the pride and admiration in their faces. Amelia, in particular, seemed to stand a little taller, her eyes shining with a newfound respect for her captain. * * * Amelia sat in the dimly lit tavern, her shoulders relaxed as she sipped her ale. The raucous laughter and chatter of her comrades surrounded her, filling the air with a palpable sense of camaraderie. She couldn''t help but smile as she watched the familiar scene unfold. Corporal Miser, his face flushed from the mushroom ale, stood on a table, belting out a rowdy song about the exploits of a drunken soldier. The rest of Wolf Company, led by the boisterous Private Nelson, chanted along enthusiastically, their voices rising and falling in a raucous chorus. Amelia''s gaze drifted across the room, taking in the familiar faces of her comrades. There was Lews, the young mage, sitting quietly in the corner and observing the spectacle with a bemused expression. Letty laughed uproariously, her eyes sparkling with mirth. Alton, their captain, leaned back in his chair, a small smile playing on his lips as he watched his company revel in their camaraderie. Amelia knew that despite his gruff exterior, he took great pride in the bonds that had formed within Wolf Company. As Miser''s song reached its crescendo, the chanting intensified, the soldiers pounding their fists on the tables in time with the rhythm. Amelia felt a surge of pride, knowing that these were the people she would stand alongside in the battles to come. She glanced sideways at Nelson, who took his seat beside her. Their knees brushed against each other, and Amelia felt a warmth spread through her that had nothing to do with the alcohol. She couldn''t help but notice the way the firelight danced across his features, casting a warm glow on his boyish face. Miser, sitting down on her other side, elbowed Amelia playfully. "So, Amelia, finally decided to settle down with my brother, have you?" he teased, his eyes sparkling with mischief. Amelia felt a flush creep up her cheeks, but she refused to be flustered. "Settle down? With this oaf?" she retorted, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "I''m just enjoying the company of a fellow soldier, that''s all." Nelson grinned, reaching over to ruffle Amelia''s hair affectionately. "Don''t mind him, Amelia. Miser''s just jealous that there''s no pigs around down here for him." The three of them laughed, the tension dissipating as they reveled in the camaraderie of their company. Amelia''s thoughts drifted to the recent battles they had faced. The fiends had been relentless, their chittering cries echoing through the tunnels as they swarmed towards the Thoiri defenses. But Amelia and her company stood firm, their mana-infused weapons and armor proving to be a formidable defense against the creatures'' onslaught. And then there had been the duel with Hrakar, the arrogant Aethelwurn soldier who had dared to insult their captain. Amelia thought about the way Alton had moved, his dual blades a blur as he parried and struck with precision. The look of awe and respect on Hrakar''s face as he acknowledged Alton''s victory had been deeply satisfying. As she lost herself in the memories, Amelia couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and belonging. This was her home now, these were her people. Wolf Company had become more than just a tem to her; they were a family. Chapter 44 - Battle For Aethelwurn Alton woke with a groan, his head pounding from the night''s revelry. He pushed himself up from the small cot in the corner of the common room, squinting against the dim light emitting from a manalight over the door. Rubbing his temples, Alton made his way to the water basin, splashing the cool liquid on his face. The familiar sensation of the liquid soothing his skin helped clear the fog from his mind. He nodded to the few soldiers already awake and moving about, preparing for the day''s tasks. Alton stepped out into a small courtyard, finding a quiet spot to sit and begin his morning meditation. Settling onto the ground, he closed his eyes and focused on his breathing, allowing the rhythm to calm his racing thoughts. Reaching inward, Alton activated his mansight, gazing upon the swirling energies of his core. The surface of the mental lake churned with powerful waves, a testament to the growth of his abilities. He could feel the electricity crackling through his veins, the raw power of the seventh tier pulsing within him, five nodes now glowed brightly in a ring around his core. Only two more until he progressed to the eighth tier. A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he marveled at his progress. The battles they had endured had forged him and his company into formidable warriors, their mana abilities evolving with each trial. Alton lusted to test his strength. Alton send a surge through Fang and felt the aspect of the Wolf answer. The strange but familiar sensation of the Wolf probing his core sent a shiver down his spine. Alton was left with a vague impression of satisfaction from his unseen ally. He rose from his seated position, rolling his shoulders and stretching his limbs. Alton performed his kata in silence, marveling at the subtle but significant gains in strength and dexterity each awakened node brought. Every muscle fiber felt full to bursting of power. After his kata, Alton used the meager equipment available to perform his daily exercises. These barracks were used by far weaker soldiers than he but with some creative modifications it would do. His soldiers began to join him as time marched on, going through their own katas until Amelia woke to lead the morning training. Alton stepped out of the barracks, the crisp morning air filling his lungs. He paused, gazing up at the towering buildings that surrounded the small courtyard. The structures were a marvel of engineering, their facades adorned with intricate carvings and colorful tapestries that gave the city a vibrant, lively feel. He set off at a brisk pace, his boots pounding against the smooth stone pathways. As he ran, he marveled at the creative use of materials - stone, wood, and cloth - that gave Aethelwurn a distinct character. The manalights cast a constant blue glow that resonated with the power thrumming in Alton''s veins. The captain wove through the bustling streets, dodging merchants and citizens going about their daily routines. Alton''s senses were heightened, his eyes drinking in every detail of the city. The scent of freshly baked bread mingled with the earthy aroma of the stone, and the sounds of laughter and chatter filled the air. He pushed himself harder, his muscles burning with exertion, but Alton welcomed the pain. As Alton circled back towards the barracks, he slowed his pace, allowing his breathing to return to normal. The captain gazed up at the towering spires, a newfound determination burning in his chest. Ulgarath and his forces would not prevail, not while Alton and his company still drew breath. With a deep breath, Alton turned and headed back towards the barracks, his mind already racing with plans and strategies to ensure the safety of this remarkable city. * * * Alton strode into the grand council chamber, his eyes scanning the familiar faces seated around the ornate table. This time, their reception was far warmer than the last - a testament to the respect Wolf Company had earned in the city. Beside him, Seka stood tall, her posture more confident than it had been during their previous meeting. Alton had brought her along to serve as his official translator, recognizing the young woman''s potential to be a valuable asset. Seka''s keen intellect and linguistic abilities could prove invaluable in navigating the complexities of Aethelwurn''s politics. Now that she was more comfortable around them, she used her abilities liberally. When actively using her mana, she was able to create a sphere of influence in which everyone would be able to understand spoken languages as if it were their own, a truly remarkable ability. The council members sounded just like he and his company when they spoke now. As the council members greeted them, Alton noticed a subtle shift in Seka''s demeanor. She no longer averted her gaze or fidgeted nervously; instead, she met the council''s eyes with a steady, assured expression. Alton felt a surge of pride at the transformation he had witnessed in her over the past weeks. The meeting commenced, and Alton listened intently as the council members discussed the state of the war and the challenges they faced. Seka''s skills making the translations perfectly. Alton''s brow furrowed as the council member''s words sank in. Xulgoth, one of Ulgarath''s most powerful servants, was leading the assault on Aethelwurn. The implications were grave - this was no mere horde of mindless fiends they faced. As Seka relayed the council''s report, Alton felt a chill run down his spine. Xulgoth''s ability to unite and control the fiends made him a formidable adversary. The sapient''s influence amplified the natural ferocity of his army, driving them forward with a single, unwavering purpose - to crush all resistance. Alton''s gaze swept over the concerned faces around the table. The council members shifted uneasily, their expressions betraying their growing trepidation. Even the most seasoned warriors among them had never encountered a threat of this magnitude. As the report concluded, a heavy silence fell over the chamber. Alton could feel the weight of the council''s gaze upon him, their unspoken pleas for guidance and leadership. He straightened his shoulders, projecting an air of calm confidence that belied the turmoil churning within him. "We have faced overwhelming odds before, and we have prevailed," Alton declared, his voice resonating with conviction. "Xulgoth and his army are not invincible." Alton studied the map laid out before him, his face drawn tight in concentration. The three main tunnels leading into Aethelwurn were marked in bold, each one a potential avenue for Xulgoth''s forces to pour through. "How many fiends are estimated to be marching through each of these tunnels?" Alton asked, his finger tracing the winding paths. Prian leaned forward, his eyes scanning the map. "According to Aethelwurn scouts, the largest force is advancing through the northern tunnel," his voice steady. "They estimate around eight thousand fiends, a mix of carrion stalkers, gwelli, and mindless." Alton nodded grimly, his jaw tightening. The carrion stalkers were formidable opponents, their razor-sharp claws and insatiable hunger for flesh making them a terrifying foe. The gwelli, while less fearsome individually, could overwhelm through sheer numbers. "And the other two tunnels?" he prompted. "The western tunnel has an estimated six thousand fiends, primarily mantis fiends and morwarls," Seka continued. "The eastern tunnel is the smallest force, around four thousand mindless and a smattering of other creatures." Alton leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with potential strategies. He turned his attention to the council members, his gaze sweeping over their grim expressions. "What is the current strength of Aethelwurn''s army?" he asked, his voice calm but firm. One of the council members, a grizzled warrior with a deep scar running across his cheek, spoke up. "We have ten thousand Thoiri warriors ready to defend our home," he said, his voice tinged with pride. "Led by General Thrakul." Alton''s lips twitched into a wry smile as he recognized the name of the general he had bested in their duel. Despite their initial animosity, Alton held a grudging respect for the man''s skills and experience. "Ten thousand against an estimated twenty thousand fiends," Alton murmured, his mind already formulating potential strategies. "The odds are not in our favor." A heavy silence fell over the chamber, the weight of the situation pressing down upon them. Alton could sense the fear and uncertainty radiating from the council members, their confidence shaken by the sheer magnitude of the threat they faced. He turned to Amelia, Prian, Miser, and Jonah, his trusted advisors and comrades. Their expressions were grim but determined, a testament to the resilience and courage that had carried them through countless battles. He glanced back at the map, his fingers tracing the winding paths that led to Aethelwurn''s heart. A dangerous idea was forming in his mind, but Alton knew that his company was up to the challenge. They had been forged in the fires of war, their bonds tempered by shared hardships and triumphs. Alton straightened his shoulders, his gaze sweeping across the council members. "I believe I have a plan that will give us a fighting chance," he said, his voice firm and resolute. The council members leaned forward, their attention rapt as Alton outlined his strategy. "I propose taking a force of two thousand soldiers, including Wolf Company, and striking at the eastern tunnel." He paused. "If we can eliminate that army, it will significantly improve our ability to defend against the larger forces in the north and west." "We''ll be leaving the rest of the city vulnerable." Amelia said from his side in a low voice. Alton nodded, acknowledging her concerns. "Agreed. The civilians should retreat to Thornwur until the battle is over." He gestured to the map, his finger tracing the winding paths. "A street-by-street defense may be our best chance against the larger armies. With the civilians out of harm''s way, we can focus our full attention on the fiends." The council members murmured amongst themselves, their expressions skeptical. Alton understood their hesitation ¨C his plan was risky, but the stakes were too high to play it safe. Small arguments broke out between them and Alton waited patiently. One of the other generals was staunchly against splitting their forces, spittle flying out of his mouth in rage at the suggestion. He was yelling at two other men, the conversations quickly devolving into shouting. Alton readied himself to silence the room but Thuklu shook his head. Before the debate could continue, the doors to the chamber burst open, and General Thrakul strode in, his weathered face set in a grim expression. Alton felt a twinge of unease, recalling their last encounter. The raging general filled Thrakul in on Alton''s plan and Alton could see the gears of his mind spinning with the information. Alton braced himself for another argument, or worse, another challenge. "Captain Alton," the grizzled general rumbled, his voice low and solemn. "I have scouted the fiend armies, and I must admit that your plan has merit." He lifted his head, his eyes meeting Alton''s with a newfound respect. "I pledge my support and the full strength of the Aethelwurn." Alton blinked, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected show of deference. He had expected Thrakul to challenge his plan, not endorse it. The council members murmured in surprise, their skepticism giving way to cautious optimism. Alton cleared his throat, nodding to the general. "I appreciate your support, General Thrakul," he said, his voice steady. "With your forces and Wolf Company at our side, I believe we can turn the tide of this battle." As the council members began to discuss the specifics of Alton''s plan, the captain''s gaze drifted back to the map, his mind racing with contingencies and strategies. The odds were still daunting, but with Thrakul''s unexpected alliance, he felt a renewed sense of determination. Ulgarath and his forces would not prevail ¨C not if Alton and his company had anything to say about it. * * * As the council members began to discuss the logistics of their plan, Alton turned his attention to the city''s defenses. "We must prepare Aethelwurn for a siege," he said, his voice carrying across the chamber. "Every street, every building must be fortified and manned." One of the elders, a wizened Thoiri with a long, silver braid, spoke up. "The civilians will be evacuated to Thornwur," he said, his tone grave. Alton nodded. "Agreed. We must provide a heavily guarded escort for those fleeing the city. Ulgarath''s forces may have already infiltrated the surrounding tunnels, seeking to cut off our escape routes." If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The council members exchanged uneasy glances, their faces etched with concern. Alton knew they were weighing the risks of diverting soldiers from the city''s defense against the potential for a massacre of civilians. Before the debate could continue, General Thrakul stepped forward, his expression resolute. "I will detail a contingent of my warriors to secure the path to Thornwur," he declared, his voice resonating with authority. "No harm shall come to those seeking refuge." Alton felt a surge of respect for the grizzled general. Despite their initial animosity, he could not deny the man''s dedication and courage. With a nod of acknowledgment, he turned his attention back to the council. "Make the preparations," Thrakul ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We have little time before Ulgarath''s armies are upon us." The council members dispersed, their faces set with grim determination as they began to relay Alton''s orders. Seka lingered at his side, her expression pensive. "You have given them hope, Captain," she murmured, her eyes searching his face. "They will follow you into the very depths of the Abyss, if need be." Alton''s jaw tightened, his gaze drifting to the map once more. "Let us hope it does not come to that," he said, his voice low. "For all our sakes." As the hours ticked by, Alton found himself swept up in the flurry of activity that gripped Aethelwurn. He moved from one strategic meeting to the next, coordinating the evacuation efforts and overseeing the fortification of the city''s defenses. Despite the gravity of the situation, he couldn''t help but be impressed by the unwavering spirit of the Thoiri. They went about their tasks with a solemn determination, their faces etched with the resolve of a people who had endured countless hardships. As night fell, the city took on a surreal quality, the normally bustling streets now eerily silent as the civilians made their way towards the evacuation points. Alton watched from a high vantage point, his heart heavy with the knowledge that many of these same streets would soon run red with blood. A gentle hand on his shoulder startled him from his reverie, and he turned to find Amelia at his side. Her face was drawn, but her eyes shone with a fierce determination that stirred his spirit. "A feast is being prepared," she said, her voice low. "It is tradition for the Thoiri to celebrate the night before battle, to honor those who may not see another dawn." Alton nodded, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "A tradition I can certainly appreciate," he said, falling into step beside her as they made their way towards the heart of the city. As they entered the main square, Alton was struck by the sight that greeted them. Long tables had been set up, groaning under the weight of an array of dishes that filled the air with tantalizing aromas. Soldiers and civilians mingled freely, their laughter and jovial conversations a stark contrast to the somber atmosphere that had permeated the city mere hours ago. Alton felt a swell of pride as he watched Wolf Company seamlessly integrate themselves into the festivities, their camaraderie with the Thoiri warriors evident in the easy banter and shared stories. Despite the looming threat, they had not lost their spirit, their bond forged in the fires of battle stronger than ever. As he took his seat at the head table, Alton raised his goblet, his gaze sweeping across the assembled crowd. "To Aethelwurn," he called out, his voice ringing with conviction. "May her spirit never be broken, and her people never bow to the darkness." The roar of approval that met his words was deafening, a resounding testament to the indomitable will of those who called this city home. Alton allowed himself a small smile, his heart swelling with pride and determination. They would face the coming storm together, and they would emerge victorious ¨C or they would go down fighting, with their bellies full and their spirits unbroken. * * * Alton awoke before dawn, his body already thrumming with anticipation for the battle to come. He swung his legs over the side of his cot, taking a moment to center himself with a few deep breaths. Reaching inward, he activated his manasight, marveling at the vibrant swirl of mana that pulsed through his core. His progress since awakening the Wolf of Winter was undeniable, and yet, he knew he would need every ounce of strength and focus to overcome the fiend army that awaited them in the eastern tunnel. With practiced movements, he began to cycle his mana, ensuring that his core, Fang, Fury, and his personal reservoirs were all brimming with power. Satisfied with his preparations, Alton rose to his feet and made his way to the courtyard where Wolf Company was already beginning to assemble. His gaze swept over the familiar faces, each etched with a grim determination that mirrored his own. "Amelia," he called out, beckoning his sergeant forward. "Ensure that every member of the company cycles their mana and fills their weapons and armor to capacity. We cannot afford to be caught unprepared." Amelia nodded, her jaw set in a hard line. "It will be done, Captain," she said, her voice ringing with authority as she turned to relay his orders. Alton watched as the members of Wolf Company dispersed, each seeking out a quiet corner to focus their concentration. He could feel the hum of their combined mana in the air, a palpable force that sent a thrill of anticipation through his veins. One by one, they returned to the courtyard, their weapons and armor glowing with the telltale shimmer of mana infusion. Alton felt a swell of pride as he took in the sight of his soldiers, each a formidable warrior in their own right, but united as a force to be reckoned with. Alton took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the assembled members of Wolf Company. Their faces were etched with determination, the familiar weight of their weapons and armor a comforting presence at their sides. "My friends," he began, his voice carrying a sense of quiet authority. "Today, we stand on the precipice of a great battle. The fiends that threaten to overrun Aethelwurn are a formidable foe, and the road ahead will be perilous." He paused, his eyes meeting each of theirs in turn. "But I have seen the measure of your courage, your dedication, and your skill. Time and again, you have proven yourselves worthy of the name ''Wolf Company.''" Alton felt a swell of pride as he spoke, his words infused with the conviction of a leader who had witnessed his soldiers'' growth firsthand. "You have faced adversity, overcome challenges, and emerged stronger for it. And now, we stand united, ready to face whatever the darkness may bring." He raised his sword, Fang''s blade gleaming in the morning light. "I know that each and every one of you will fight with the same ferocity and unwavering determination that has come to define us. Together, we will carve a path through the fiend horde and secure victory for Aethelwurn." A throaty howl rose from the ranks, the sound echoing off the surrounding buildings. "Wolf Company!" they chanted, their voices joining in a powerful declaration of their unity and resolve. Alton felt a surge of emotion, his heart swelling with pride and a fierce protectiveness for the soldiers before him. "Then let us go, my friends," he said, his voice ringing with conviction. "Let us show these fiends the true might of Agorra!" With a final nod, Alton turned and led the way, his company falling into step behind him as they marched out of the eastern gate. The Aethelwurn army, led by General Thrakul, stood ready. * * * Alton gripped the hilt of his sword, Fang, as he led Wolf Company down the dimly lit tunnel. The assembled force of Thoiri warriors, led by General Thrakul, marched alongside them, their armor and weapons shimmering with the telltale signs of mana infusion. Alton couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence as he surveyed the formidable group. The Thoiri elites, with their powerful mana-infused armor and impressive armaments, were a match for even the fiercest fiends. And with Wolf Company leading the vanguard, Alton knew they would be able to fight far above their numbers. As they pressed deeper into the tunnel, the air grew thick with tension, the echoes of their footsteps the only sound to break the silence. Alton could feel the Wolf stirring within him, its primal energy coursing through his veins, ready to be unleashed upon their foes. Alton''s grip tightened on Fang''s hilt as the scouts reported contact with the fiend forces. With a sharp gesture, he halted the combined army of Thoiri warriors and Wolf Company. "Amelia, General Thrakul, with me," Alton commanded, his voice carrying an edge of steel. They gathered around him, and he quickly outlined the situation. "The fiends are close. We march to meet them head-on and hold this tunnel." As he finished briefing them, a low rumble began to reverberate through the stone around them. Alton''s eyes narrowed. He knew that bone-chilling sound all too well - the thunderous footfalls of an advancing fiend horde. "Ready the lines!" he bellowed, his voice booming down the ranks. "Prepare to receive their charge!" Turning to face his Wolf Company, Alton pulled both Fang and Fury free in a fluid motion. He took a deep breath, allowing his mana to surge through the blades, infusing them with crackling power. His own mana core thrummed with energy as he circulated it, the Wolf''s feral essence mixing with his own. Then the fiend army came into view. A cold smile formed on Alton''s lips as he beheld the grotesque horde - a seething mass of malformed bodies, gnashing fangs, and glistening blades. This was what he had been forged for, what the Wolf hungered for. Alton''s eyes blazed with primal fury as he unleashed a thunderous roar and charged headlong towards the fiends, his infused blades leaving streaks of light in the air. * * * Alton''s blades sang through the air as he collided with the fiend horde, Fang and Fury carving a path of destruction through their twisted ranks. His blood thundered in his veins, the Wolf''s feral essence lending him preternatural speed and ferocity. A hulking fiend, its body a mass of chitinous plates and serrated blades, charged towards him with a guttural roar. Alton met its charge head-on, his infused blades deflecting its claws with a shower of sparks. He spun inside its guard, Fury lashing out to sever one of its grasping limbs. As the creature reeled back, he followed through with Fang, the blazing blade cleaving deep into its torso. Black ichor sprayed from the wound as the fiend collapsed with a bone-rattling crash. Alton didn''t pause, already pivoting to face his next foe - a lithe, serpentine horror that lashed towards him with venomous fangs bared. Ducking under its strike, Alton rolled across the blood-slicked stone, coming up in a crouch. The fiend twisted towards him with blinding speed, but he was already moving, Fang and Fury whirling in a blur of steel. His blades caught the creature mid-strike, shearing through armored coils and sending twitching segments crashing to the ground. Through the roar of battle, Alton caught glimpses of his Wolf Company warriors engaged in their own desperate struggles. Amelia fought with cold precision, her mana-infused blade a whirling dervish of light and death. Nearby, the hulking forms of Miser and Nelson stood back-to-back, their tower shields deflecting a hail of jagged bolts as they cut down any fiend that dared close quarters. Even General Thrakul fought with the savagery of a cornered animal, his massive warhammer smashing fiends aside with every thunderous swing. The Aethelwurn elites rallied around their commander, holding the line with grim determination. A hulking fiend, its maw dripping with corrosive ichor, lumbered towards him. Alton met its charge without flinching, his blades blurring as he deflected its clumsy swipes. Spotting an opening, he lunged forward, Fury plunging deep into the creature''s exposed flank. As it roared in agony, he wrenched his blade free and brought Fang around in a blinding arc, decapitating the fiend with a single brutal strike. More of the twisted horrors surged to take its place, but Alton was already moving, each step fueled by the relentless fury of the Wolf. He fought with a primal grace, his movements economical yet devastatingly effective. Fang slashed out, shearing through armored hides and splintering bone. Fury lashed in tight arcs, disemboweling fiends with every stroke. All the while, Alton kept a wary eye on his internal mana reservoirs, carefully monitoring their ebb and flow. Whenever he felt his core dipping below three-quarters, he would use one of his reservoirs to fill his core. He could not, would not allow himself to be caught defenseless on this battlefield of nightmares. The battle raged on, the cacophony of shrieks and clashing blades a deafening symphony. Yet Alton heard none of it. His entire world had contracted to the space around his whirling blades, an eye of tranquil lethality amid the storm of combat. He became a primal force of destruction, cutting through fiend after fiend in an endless, murderous tide. Dozens more fiends fell to Alton''s blades as he pressed farther into the heart of the horde. His arms burned with exertion, muscles screaming in protest, but the Wolf''s essence sang through his veins - an indomitable force driving him ever onward. A pair of towering fiends, their bodies covered in jagged bony protrusions, lumbered towards him with earth-shaking steps. Alton met their charge without hesitation, Fang and Fury blurring in intricate patterns as he deflected their reaching claws. He ducked under one fiend''s sweeping strike, then surged upright, both blades lancing out in a cross-slash that rent deep furrows across its torso. Black ichor geysered from the wounds as the creature stumbled back with a tooth-rattling roar. Its companion lunged at Alton''s unguarded flank, razored fangs gnashing mere inches from his face. He twisted away at the last instant, Fury flashing out to sever one of its grasping limbs in a spray of viscous fluid. The maimed fiend staggered, off-balance just long enough for Alton to surge forward and drive Fang to the hilt in its gaping maw. He wrenched his blade free with a brutal twist, spinning away as the lifeless corpse crashed to the blood-slick stone. Yet more fiends surged to fill the gap, a seething mass of tooth and claw driven by an insatiable hunger. Alton met them without pause, his blades weaving an impenetrable curtain of steel. Fang slashed out in vicious arcs, shearing through armored hides and splintering bone. Fury lanced in tight, controlled jabs, punching through weak points to disembowel the fiends with horrific efficiency. All around him, the battle raged in a fever pitch of shrieks and clashing blades. Through the chaos, Alton caught fleeting glimpses of his Wolf Company warriors engaged in their own desperate struggles. Alton''s instincts sharpened as the battle raged, the Wolf''s essence granting him preternatural awareness of the ebb and flow of combat. He sensed the fiend horde wavering, their numbers dwindling under the relentless onslaught of his Wolf Company warriors and their Thoiri allies. This was the moment he had been waiting for - the tipping point where a well-timed strike could shatter the enemy''s resolve. Without hesitation, Alton reached into the depths of his being and unleashed his powerful skill. "Strength of the Pack!" The words erupted from his lips in a bestial roar that reverberated through the cavern. An incredible surge of mana rippled outward, flooding Alton''s core before radiating to every member of Wolf Company within range. He felt their spirits and stamina bolstered by his power, their strikes growing stronger, their movements more feral. But Alton didn''t stop there. Gritting his teeth against the strain, he extended his reach even farther, empowering any Thoiri warrior close enough to be caught in his aura. The mana expenditure was staggering, draining his core down to a mere sliver in the blink of an eye. Alton ripped mana from the alta stones inlaid in his two swords, refilling his core to a third. Unwilling to let even a moment of this incredible power go to waste, he poured his mana into Fang and Fury, the infused blades blazing. Then he charged forward, leading the charge with a feral roar that echoed through the cavern. His Wolf-enhanced warriors surged ahead with him, their blades and spears shearing through the fiend ranks with renewed vigor. Amelia became a blur of whirling steel, her infused blade carving a path of destruction through the horde. Miser and Nelson fought back-to-back, an indomitable bastion shrugging off increasingly desperate fiend attacks. Powerful blasts of mana erupted from Jonah and Letty. Infused arrows rained down from the rear. Alton was at the vanguard, Fang and Fury weaving hypnotic patterns of death and dismemberment. He moved with blinding speed, every strike amplified by his momentary burst of power. Fiends fell before him in droves, their corpses littering the cavern floor. A towering fiend, its body covered in jagged bone spurs, tried to halt his advance with a devastating overhead smash. Alton sidestepped the blow with contemptuous ease, both blades lancing out to sever the creature''s arms in a spray of ichor. As it reared back, stunned, he reversed his grip on Fang and drove the blazing blade up through its gaping maw and into its brain. More fiends rushed to fill the gap, but Alton was already moving, his blades tracing intricate patterns through the seething mass of bodies. Fury slashed out, disemboweling a fiend with a single vicious stroke. Fang lanced through another''s torso, the force of the blow nearly cleaving it in two. All around him, the fiends began to falter and break ranks under the relentless fury of the Wolf-enhanced warriors. What had been an organized horde rapidly devolved into a desperate rout as the momentum of battle shifted. Alton could feel the Strength of the Pack fading, his limbs growing heavier with each passing second. But he didn''t slow his advance, determined to press this advantage for every precious moment it lasted. With a bestial roar, he launched himself into the heart of the retreating fiend forces, his whirling blades a cyclone of death and dismemberment. He would not stop, could not stop, until this horde was utterly broken. Chapter 45 - Battle For Aethelwurn II Alton slumped against the cavern wall, his chest heaving with each ragged breath. His armor was dented and scored, the links stained a deep crimson from the tide of fiend ichor. Numerous cuts and bruises marred the exposed flesh of his face and hands where his protection had failed. He closed his eyes for a moment, willing his racing heart to slow as he cycled his mana. The dizzying depletion from unleashing Strength of the Pack had left him utterly drained, his core hovering perilously close to empty. But the rhythmic flow of energy helped restore a semblance of balance, refilling his reservoirs one precious drop at a time. The sixth node now shine brightly around his core. Only one left and he would reach the eighth tier, a feat unmatched for half a millennia in Agorra. A soft shuffling nearby made Alton crack open an eye. It was Lews, the young healer''s face etched with concern as he approached. Without a word, the boy reached out, his fingers glowing with rejuvenating mana. Alton caught his wrist with a gentle but firm grip, shaking his head. "Save your strength," he rasped, his voice little more than a graveled whisper. "There are others who need it more." Lews opened his mouth to protest, but Alton silenced him with a pointed look. The healer''s shoulders slumped in resignation before he turned and hurried off to tend to the wounded. Letting his head fall back against the rock, Alton took stock of the battlefield. The cavern floor was littered with the broken corpses of fiends, their twisted bodies lying in pools of viscous black ichor. The reek of death and decay hung thick in the air, a noxious miasma that burned his nostrils with every breath. Yet intermingled with the fiend dead were the fallen forms of Thoiri warriors. Alton''s gaze passed over them, a leaden weight settling in his gut. Too many. Far too many good souls lost to this darkness. His eyes found Miser and Nelson standing vigil over the body of a fallen comrade, their faces grim masks of anguish and fatigue. Nearby, Amelia and Seka tended to the wounded with quiet determination. Letty helped where she could, her brow furrowed with worry as she worked to staunch the bleeding from a grievous wound. Even General Thrakul looked diminished, the proud Thoiri commander slumped against the cavern wall as he struggled to bind a vicious gash along his ribs. His eyes met Alton''s across the chaos, a fleeting moment of grim acknowledgment passing between them. A low growl built in Alton''s throat, his hands clenching into white-knuckled fists. This couldn''t go on. They couldn''t keep trading lives for meager victories while the true enemy still drew breath. Ulgarath had to be stopped, no matter the cost. If he didn''t end this soon, there wouldn''t be anyone left to save. The Wolf stirred within him, sensing his turmoil and offering its feral strength. But Alton pushed it back, drawing a ragged breath to steady himself. Not yet. He couldn''t allow the beast''s rage to consume him, not until he was ready to unleash its full fury upon their true foes. Gritting his teeth, Alton forced himself to rise. His battered body protested the movement, every muscle screaming in agony. But he refused to remain idle any longer. Amelia approached Alton, her shoulders slumped and her eyes downcast. The usual fire in her gaze had been extinguished, replaced by a haunted look that cut straight to Alton''s core. "Captain," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "We lost four of our own back there." The words hit Alton like a physical blow, stealing the breath from his lungs. Four more souls added to the ever-growing tally of lives claimed by this accursed war. His fists clenched at his sides as he fought to maintain his composure. "Who?" he managed, bracing himself for the names he dreaded to hear. Amelia swallowed hard, her gaze flickering away for a moment before returning to meet his. "Jori. Furn. Hurd. And Desent." Alton closed his eyes, feeling the weight of their loss settle upon his shoulders like a mantle of lead. Jori, the eager young scout with so much potential. Furn and Hurd, two of his most stalwart blades. And Desent, the quiet private who had only just begun to find his footing in the chaos of war. "They fought bravely," Amelia continued, her voice strained. "We pushed forward as a company, right behind you. But the fiends outflanked us, and we became surrounded, overwhelmed. By the time we regained our momentum, they were gone." Her composure cracked, a single tear trailing down her cheek. "I''m sorry. I should have been stronger, faster. I should have-" "No." Alton stepped forward, cutting her off with a gentle shake of his head. "You did everything you could, Amelia. The fault lies with me and me alone." Reaching out, he cupped her chin in his calloused hand, forcing her to meet his gaze. "The burden of command is never heavier than after a battle," he said, his voice low but firm. "But you cannot allow it to crush you. Our people need you, now more than ever." He searched her eyes, seeing the turmoil and self-doubt swirling within their emerald depths. "I am immensely proud of the soldier you have become, Amelia. Your courage, your determination, your unwavering spirit ¨C these are the qualities that will see us through the darkness to come." Alton''s thumb brushed away the solitary tear, his touch feather-light against her skin. "We will mourn our fallen brothers and sisters," he vowed. "But we cannot let their sacrifices be in vain. We must press on, for them and for all those who still draw breath in the face of this evil." Straightening, he let his hand fall away, his gaze sweeping over the battered remnants of his company. "Rest now," he said, his voice carrying the weight of a command. "Tend to your wounds and steel your resolve. We rest for an hour and then march back to Aethelwurn. This is only the beginning." Alton gathered his core team around him - Amelia, Jonah, Prian, Miser and Seka. Thrakul, the grizzled Thoiri commander, joined them as well, his imposing frame still bearing the marks of the recent battle. "You fought well today, General," Alton said, his voice laced with a newfound respect for the Thoiri warrior. "Your soldiers showed true valor in the face of overwhelming odds." Thrakul inclined his head, his obsidian eyes betraying nothing. "The honor is ours to fight alongside you, Captain. Though the cost was high, we have struck a blow against the fiend horde." Alton nodded grimly. "Aye, but it is merely the first of many. We cannot afford to linger here any longer." He turned to his officers, his expression hardening. "Wolf Company will depart for Aethelwurn within the hour. Take what fighters are still able and make preparations to move out." Amelia''s brow furrowed with concern. "But what of the wounded? And our fallen?" "I will remain behind with a small contingent," Thrakul interjected. "We will see to the proper rites for your dead and ensure they are returned to Aethelwurn with honor. I am in no shape to fight right now." Alton met the Thoiri''s obsidian stare, a silent understanding passing between them. With a solemn nod, he said, "I leave it in your capable hands, General. Appoint one of your commanders to oversee the retrieval efforts." Turning back to his officers, Alton''s voice took on a harder edge. "The rest of us must press on. Aethelwurn will soon be under siege, and they will need every blade we can muster to defend her walls." His gaze swept over them, eyes blazing with determination. "Make no mistake, my friends ¨C the true battle lies ahead. But I have faith that together, we will weather the coming storm and emerge victorious. For Agorra!" The words rang out like a battle cry, echoing off the cavern walls. As one, his officers voiced their assent, fists thumping against breastplates in a resounding chorus of loyalty and resolve. * * * Alton felt the strain of his overexerted mana core like a dull ache throughout his entire body. Unleashing Strength of the Pack on such a massive scale had pushed him to his absolute limits, leaving him utterly drained in the aftermath. Each step back towards Aethelwurn was a monumental effort, his boots feeling as though they were weighed down by lead. He caught Jonah''s concerned gaze and managed a tight smile, gesturing for the old priest to join him. Alton appreciated having Jonah by his side ¨C not only for his wisdom and counsel but for the grounding presence he provided amidst the chaos. "How fare you, my friend?" Jonah asked once they fell into step, his voice hushed to avoid carrying too far. Alton exhaled a weary breath, rubbing at the back of his neck. "I''ll live," he said wryly. "Though I fear I may have overextended myself back there." Jonah elbowed him with a chuckle. "You used your skill on the entire Thoiri force, did you not? You may have overextended?" With a chuckle in return, Alton said, "It was the only way to turn the tide before we were overwhelmed completely. We knew it was a gamble going in, you agreed to this plan!" He threw up his hands in fake exasperation. He shot Jonah a sidelong glance. "How many would you estimate were empowered by my surge?" The old priest stroked his beard thoughtfully. "If I had to hazard a guess? At least a thousand Thoiri fighters, perhaps more. The sheer scope of mana you channeled was..." He trailed off, shaking his head in awe. Alton grunted, unsurprised by the staggering number. No wonder he felt as though he''d been put through a mana-press. Enhancing that many soldiers at once was a feat he''d never before attempted. "It seems the higher we climb, the greater our potential grows," Jonah mused. "Once you reach the eighth tier, who knows what limits you might surpass." That caught Alton''s interest, his weariness momentarily forgotten. "The eighth tier" he echoed. "Remember when we thought the fourth tier was the ceiling?" He chuckled. Jonah nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I have reached the sixth tier as well, I believe the rest are not far behind me." Alton smiled and nodded for him to continue. "It happened in the midst of the battle," Jonah explained. "One moment, I was pouring everything I had into blasting the biggest and nastiest looking fiends. The next, this sigil manifested, burning itself into my core." He shook his head, clearly still in awe of the transformation. "I''ve never felt power like this coursing through me before. It''s like the clock has been turned back on my life." Alton smiled as he listened to his oldest friend, "I''ve never seen markings like these in any of the texts," he murmured. "Do you recognize them?" "Nor I," Jonah admitted with a weary chuckle. "Which tells me we''re well and truly traversing uncharted territory, my friend. Who knows what other wonders await us in the higher realms of attunement?" Sweeping his free hand out to indicate the battered remnants of their combined forces, he said, "In any case, I''m grateful to have witnessed the full extent of your growth firsthand. Letty and I were able to synchronize our mana flows, channeling wave after wave of empowered strikes to decimate the fiend ranks." Alton couldn''t help but grin at that, a surge of pride swelling in his chest. "Truly? You''ll have to show me that trick sometime, old man." Jonah laughed, the sound carrying a warmth that helped alleviate the sting of their losses, if only for a moment. "I''d be delighted. Though perhaps once we''ve both had a chance to recover our strength, yes?" Nodding, Alton clapped the old priest on the shoulder, allowing the brief spark of levity to bolster his spirit. They would endure, as they always had. And with each battle fought, each evolution achieved, their legend would only grow. Aethelwurn erupted in raucous cheers as Alton and his battered forces marched through the eastern gate. Word of their hard-won victory against the fiend horde had already spread like wildfire, sparking an outpouring of jubilation amidst the city''s defenders. Alton felt a surge of pride swell in his chest at the deafening roar, raising a weary hand in acknowledgment of their reception. Even in the face of such overwhelming odds, the Thoiri''s indomitable spirit shone through, bolstering his own resolve. Once they cleared the thronging crowds, he turned to address Wolf Company and their Thoiri allies. "You''ve more than earned your respite," he said, raising his voice to carry over the lingering din. "Get yourselves to the barracks, eat, and see to your wounds. We''ll need to be at full strength before long." With a nod of gratitude, he dismissed them, watching as the ragged procession peeled off towards the cavernous barracks hewn from the stone itself. Only then did he allow himself to slacken his shoulders, the weight of command bearing down on him like a physical force. His command staff were promptly ushered through the winding tunnels towards the council chambers at the heart of the immense cavern city. As they entered the dimly lit space, the gathered Thoiri commanders and elders rose to their feet in a show of respect. "Well met, Captain," rumbled General Brethar, the imposing second-in-command. The grizzled warrior stepped forward, the massive warhammer slung across his back leaving little doubt as to his prowess. "Your heroics have bought us a much-needed reprieve." Alton inclined his head. "The true heroes are those who gave their lives on the field today," he said, his voice tinged with solemnity. "But I''ll accept your thanks all the same." What followed was a brisk but thorough briefing on the state of Aethelwurn''s defenses. Brethar revealed that the Thoiri had been hard at work laying traps and fortifications throughout the city''s labyrinthine tunnels and open areas surrounding the main gates. "We''ve stockpiled weapons, rations, arrows ¨C you name it," the general said gruffly. "And marked all the caches on these maps for you." He slid a rolled parchment across the table towards Alton, who caught it and passed it along to Prian with a nod. As the briefing continued, Alton couldn''t help but be impressed by the sheer scale of the preparations achieved in such a brief window. The Thoiri were leaving nothing to chance in the defense of their home. When he inquired as to how they''d managed such an immense undertaking so rapidly, the council''s answer left him stunned. "A great many of our people refused the call to evacuate," one of the elders explained, his voice heavy with a mixture of pride and sorrow. "They would sooner die defending Aethelwurn than abandon our ancestral home to the fiends." Alton felt his throat tighten at the depths of conviction those words carried. To willingly remain, knowing the nightmare that would soon be descending upon the city... it was the sort of selfless courage that inspired songs and legends. With a solemn nod, he rose from his seat, signaling the end of their council. "Then we must ensure their sacrifice is not in vain," he said, his voice catching despite his best efforts. "Aethelwurn will stand, no matter the cost. Of that, you have my solemn vow." The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. * * * Alton strode into the barracks, his boots echoing against the stone floor. The immense space had been converted into a makeshift mess hall, with long tables groaning under the weight of a sumptuous feast. The rich aromas of roasted meats and hearty stews filled the air, making his mouth water. He scanned the assembled members of Wolf Company, taking in their weary but triumphant expressions. They had earned this respite a hundred times over after the brutal clash against the fiend horde. With a nod of approval, he waved them towards the laden tables. "Eat your fill and get some rest," he called out, his voice carrying through the vaulted space. "But before you bed down, I want everyone to cycle their cores. We''ll need to be at full strength come the morning." A murmur of acknowledgment rippled through the ranks as they settled in, the clatter of plates and utensils soon filling the air. Alton made his way to the head of the hall, accepting a trencher piled high with slices of roasted meat and crusty bread from one of the Thoiri servers. He took a bite, savoring the rich flavors as he scanned the battered faces of his company. So many had fallen in the battles leading up to this point ¨C good soldiers, loyal friends. A pang of sorrow lanced through him, though he refused to let it show. When he''d cleared his plate, he rose to his feet once more, raising his voice to be heard over the din. "Before we rest, I want to take a moment to honor those who made the ultimate sacrifice in defense of Aethelwurn." The hall fell silent, all eyes turning towards him with a somber weight. "Jori, Furn, Hurd, Desent..." Alton intoned each name with reverence, letting the syllables hang in the air for a beat. "They gave everything in the battle against the fiend horde. Their courage, their tenacity, their unwavering spirit. They represent everything that we are fighting for, the spirit of Agorra itself. Hold them in your hearts, use that grief, that rage as a weapon, wield it against our foes!" After his rousing speech, Alton watched as his soldiers dug into their well-earned meal with gusto. The weariness etched into their faces seemed to fade, if only for a moment, replaced by a sense of camaraderie and purpose. Satisfied, he slipped away from the raucous hall, making his way through the winding tunnels towards his private quarters. The close confines felt almost suffocating after the grandeur of Aethelwurn''s main cavern, but he''d grown used to such spartan accommodations over the years. Shedding his armor, he sank onto the narrow cot with a weary sigh. Fang and Fury lay within easy reach, their blades still stained with the ichor of the fiends they''d slain. Closing his eyes, he began the familiar process of cycling his mana, letting the energy flow through him in a steady rhythm. The Wolf stirred within, its essence thrumming in tandem with the ebb and flow of power. Alton could sense its hunger, its desire for battle and conquest. But he kept it leashed, refusing to let the primal force overwhelm him. Not tonight. Tonight was for rest and recovery. He drifted off to the sound of his own breathing, his body finally surrendering to the bone-deep exhaustion that had settled in his muscles... Only to be jarred awake what felt like mere moments later by a thunderous crash that shook the very foundations of Aethelwurn. Alton was on his feet in an instant, swords in hand as the unmistakable cries of battle echoed through the tunnels. Throwing open the door, he was greeted by a scene of utter chaos. Thoiri warriors rushed past, their faces twisted into masks of fear and determination. Overhead, the echoing blasts of mana detonations shook loose dust and debris from the cavern ceiling. "To arms!" Alton roared, his voice cutting through the din. "Wolf Company, to me!" Already, he could sense the rest of his soldiers stirring, their training kicking in as they grabbed their weapons and armor. Fang thrummed with power in his grip, the Wolf''s essence burning white-hot as it scented the bloodshed to come. Sprinting through the chaos, Alton led his company towards the northern gate, where the sounds of battle grew ever louder. Fiend and Thoiri alike were locked in a desperate melee, their bodies little more than indistinct shapes amid the swirling dust and flashing blades. Then, through the haze, Alton saw him ¨C a towering figure wreathed in darkness, his very presence a malevolent force that seemed to suck the air from the cavern. Xulgoth, the Sapient commander, raised a single, clawed hand as tendrils of black mana coalesced around him. The blast that followed was like nothing Alton had ever witnessed... * * * Alton watched in horror as Xulgoth''s mana blast slammed into the northern gate with the force of a thousand thunderclaps. The shockwave rippled outward, hurling Thoiri defenders through the air like ragdolls. Stone and metal shrieked in protest as the massive barrier simply disintegrated, leaving a gaping maw in Aethelwurn''s defenses. Through the billowing clouds of dust and smoke, Alton could make out the first ranks of the fiend horde pouring into the breach. Twisted, chitinous forms surged forward in a frenzied tide, their bestial roars drowning out the screams of the wounded and dying. "Wolf Company, with me!" he roared, his voice cutting through the cacophony like a blade. Fang thrummed with power in his grip, the Wolf''s essence burning white-hot in anticipation of the slaughter to come. Without hesitation, he charged headlong into the melee, Fury a blur of steel as he cut a path through the fiend ranks. All around him, his soldiers fought with the same desperate intensity, their blades clashing against an unending tide of horror. A massive Carrion Stalker loomed before him, its mandibles dripping with viscous ichor. Alton met its charge head-on, the force of their collision shaking the very ground beneath his feet. Fang lashed out in a blinding arc, shearing through the creature''s armored carapace with sickening ease. Another fiend replaced the first, then another and another still. Alton lost himself in the rhythm of battle, his arms burning with exertion as he fought to hold the line. Dimly, he was aware of his core thrumming with power, the Wolf''s essence singing through his veins as he pulled on its strength. Fang and Fury became extensions of his own body, weapons of pure destruction as he wove a deadly dance amidst the fiend ranks. Each strike carried the weight of his full fury, shattering bone and sundering flesh with every blow. Beside him, Amelia fought with the same indomitable spirit, her blade a whirling dervish of steel and mana. Miser and Nelson stood shoulder-to-shoulder, their tower shields forming an implacable wall against the fiend onslaught. Arrows streaked through the air, each one finding its mark as Letty and the other archers rained death from above. Yet for every fiend that fell, three more seemed to take its place. The unending horde crashed against Alton and his soldiers in cresting waves, threatening to drown them beneath an ocean of claws and fangs. Dimly, he was aware of the Thoiri army finally rousing to the threat, their war cries echoing through the cavern as they rushed to join the fray. But it might already be too late ¨C the fiends had penetrated too deeply into the city''s heart, their momentum carrying them ever forward like an unstoppable tide. Alton grit his teeth, his arms burning with exertion as he pressed the attack. The Wolf howled within him, reveling in the bloodshed, its hunger stoked ever higher with each life he claimed. He could feel his core thrumming, the power building to a crescendo as he cycled the mana in a dizzying torrent. The thrill of combat washed away the weariness that had dogged him mere moments ago. His body was a weapon, honed to a razor''s edge by a lifetime of training and hardship. And in that moment, with Fang and Fury as his instruments of destruction, he would carve his way through the fiend ranks until the city was scoured clean of their foul presence. No matter the cost. * * * The battle raged on, the clangor of steel against chitin echoing through the smoke-choked streets of Aethelwurn. Alton''s arms burned with exertion, his muscles screaming in protest with every swing of Fang and Fury. Yet still he fought on, driven by an unquenchable fury that burned brighter than any fatigue. A towering Scythantis warrior loomed before him, its mandibles clacking in a grotesque parody of laughter. Alton met its charge head-on, the force of their collision rattling his bones. Fang lashed out in a blinding arc, shearing through the creature''s armored carapace with sickening ease. As the monster''s ichor-slick corpse crumpled to the ground, Alton became aware of a presence unlike any he''d ever felt before. A malevolent aura radiated through the chaos, its sheer enormity threatening to smother him beneath its weight. Xulgoth. The Sapient strode through the carnage as if he owned it, his towering form seeming to blot out the very light itself. Alton''s grip tightened around Fang''s hilt as he beheld the creature''s twisted visage ¨C a grotesque amalgamation of insect and nightmare given hideous form. With a roar that shook the foundations of Aethelwurn itself, he launched himself at Xulgoth in a whirling dervish of steel and fury. Fang and Fury lashed out in a blinding flurry of strikes, each one carrying enough force to shatter mountains. Yet for all his preternatural speed and power, Xulgoth seemed to anticipate his every move. The Sapient''s bulk shifted with unnatural grace, his armored carapace deflecting Alton''s blades, though at a cost. Alton could see that his strikes were having an effect, the fiend roaring in anguish with each hit. Alton dove forward and struck out with both blades, piercing deep into the fiends side. A massive pincer lashed out, catching Alton across the ribs with bone-shattering force. He felt the wind driven from his lungs as he was hurled through the air like a child''s toy, his world exploding into a kaleidoscope of pain and darkness. He hit the ground hard, his sword clattering from his grip as he fought to draw breath past the blazing agony in his chest. Dimly, he was aware of the fiends closing ranks around him, their bestial roars echoing through the haze of his pain. He tried to rise and went back down hard, his body crying out in protest. A scream rang out, pure and terrible in its anguish. Alton forced his eyes open just in time to see Elda fall, her slender form crumpling beneath the weight of a Carrion Stalker''s charge. Mara was next, her lifeblood spilling forth in a crimson arc as a Scythantis warrior''s blade found its mark. No...not again. He wouldn''t ¨C couldn''t ¨C watch his company be slaughtered before his eyes. With a wordless snarl of fury, Alton pulled the Wolf''s power into himself, feeling it burn through his veins like wildfire. His wounds were temporarily forgotten, his muscles swelling with power. He rose to his knees like a specter on a haunted battlefield and ignited with a furious surge. He would not fall here. Not while his soldiers still drew breath. A thunderous war cry split the air as General Thrakul led a fresh wave of Thoiri warriors into the fray. Like a tsunami crashing against a cliff face, they smashed into the fiend ranks with the full weight of their fury. Alton was back on his feet in an instant, Fang and Fury clutched in his white-knuckled grip as he rejoined the battle with a snarl of pure, undiluted rage. Xulgoth was gone, having moved to another area of the battlefield. Alton dove back into the tide of combat, lives hanging in the balance. * * * The tide of battle seemed to shift as the Aethelwurn resistance poured into the streets, their fury unrelenting. Alton felt a surge of hope as he cut through another knot of fiends, Fang and Fury moving as extensions of his own limbs. Yet that hope was short-lived. A deafening roar split the air, the very ground quaking beneath Alton''s feet. He whirled, dread coiling in his gut as he beheld Xulgoth''s towering form once more. The Sapient''s mandibles were spread wide, his eyes burning with eldritch fire as he gathered his power. With a sweep of one massive pincer, he unleashed a torrent of pure mana that scythed through the Thoiri ranks. Soldiers were rent asunder by the sheer force of the blast, their bodies torn apart at the molecular level. Alton could only watch in horror as the carnage unfolded, bile rising in his throat. He tried to move, to act, but found himself rooted in place by the sheer enormity of Xulgoth''s power. The fiend turned its malevolent gaze upon Alton, and he knew in that moment that it recognized him as the greatest threat. It gathered its power once more, and this time Alton was ready. He poured every ounce of his being into his connection with the Wolf, feeling the primal essence surge through him like a raging torrent. Just as Xulgoth unleashed its devastating attack, Alton countered with a blast of his own ¨C a roiling maelstrom of snow-white energy that rippled with power. The two forces collided in a cataclysmic explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the city. Alton was hurled from his feet, his ears ringing, his vision whiting out from the sheer force of the detonation. When his senses finally returned, he found himself surrounded by the shattered remnants of buildings, his body broken and battered. Every breath was an exercise in agony, his ribs feeling like shattered glass grinding against his lungs. Xulgoth was already up, limping in his direction. He saw the air shimmer as the fiend gathered power again, knowing he wouldn''t be able to respond in time. A shadow fell over him, and Alton recognized Amelia. She was glowing brightly in his vision as she bent down to pick up Fang. He watched her wield a torrent of energy and she surged towards the Great Fiend. Amelia''s form blurred as she charged, the mana around her swirling in a vortex of pure energy. Xulgoth turned to face this new threat, its mandibles clicking in what Alton could only assume was amusement at the audacity of this small human. But Amelia was no mere human in that moment. She was a force of nature incarnate, The Wolf rode her, a whirlwind of steel and sorcery that crashed against the Sapient''s bulk with the fury of a typhoon. Fang blazed with azure light, trailing afterimages in its wake as she wove an intricate dance of death around the fiend. Each blow landed with a thunderous impact that shook Alton to his core. He could feel the power radiating from Amelia in waves, a brilliant beacon that drew the rest of Wolf Company like moths to a flame. They joined the fray in a coordinated flurry, harrying Xulgoth from all sides. The Sapient bellowed in rage, lashing out with its pincers in sweeping arcs that could have cleaved a boulder in two. But Amelia was always a step ahead, parrying and riposting with almost preternatural speed. Where she could not deflect, her companions took the brunt of the blows upon their shields, buying her precious seconds to counterattack. Alton could only watch, his vision wavering in and out of focus, as the battle raged around him. He saw Nelson take a glancing blow that sent him tumbling, only for Miser to step in and deflect the follow-up strike. Letty''s arrows found their mark with unerring accuracy, punching through the fiend''s chitinous armor and drawing ichor with each hit. And at the center of it all was Amelia, a whirling dervish of destruction. She was blinding in his manasight, forcing him to quash it. Her face was a mask of grim determination, her eyes burning with the same inner fire that had first drawn Alton to her in that dusty training yard nearly a year ago. With a final, mighty heave, she brought Fang around in a horizontal arc that caught Xulgoth square in the chest. The mana-infused blade punched through the Sapient''s armored carapace as if it were parchment, burying itself to the hilt in the fiend''s black heart. She roared and pulsed brighter as energy traveled the length of her sword. Xulgoth let loose a scream of pure, unadulterated agony that seemed to shake the very foundations of the city. Its limbs flailed wildly, smashing into buildings and sending rubble cascading in all directions. But the damage was done. Alton could see the life force draining from the Sapient''s eyes, the once-bright flames guttering and fading. With a final, rattling exhalation, Xulgoth collapsed in a heap, its bulk hitting the ground with an impact that made Alton''s teeth rattle. The last thing he saw before the darkness claimed him was Amelia''s face, her expression one of equal parts triumph and concern as she rushed to his side. * * * Amelia''s heart thrummed with energy as she witnessed Xulgoth''s body crumple to the ground, his foul essence dissipating into the air. A surge of relief washed over her, but she knew the battle was far from over. The fiend army, deprived of their leader''s control, descended into chaos. "Wolf Company, to me!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the cacophony of battle. Her comrades rallied around her, their weapons at the ready. Prian appeared at her side, his eyes sharp and focused. "We need to push them back," Amelia said, her gaze sweeping over the streets filled with the clashing of blades and the cries of the wounded. "Prian, take half the company and secure this area, keep the captain safe. I''m going to find Thrakul and co-ordinate with him." Prian nodded, his face set with grim determination. "We''ll drive them out, Sergeant," he said, his voice filled with conviction. Amelia turned to the rest of the company, her heart swelling with pride at their unwavering resolve. "For Agorra!" she cried, raising her sword high. The company echoed her rallying cry, and they charged into the fray, their blades cutting through the disorganized ranks of the fiends. Amelia fought with a ferocity born of desperation, her sword a blur of motion as she carved a path through the enemy. She could feel the presence of her comrades around her, their combined strength amplified by their unity. The battle raged for hours, the streets of Aethelwurn becoming a maze of carnage and chaos. Amelia''s muscles burned with exertion, but she refused to falter. She caught glimpses of Prian and his team pushing the fiends back, their movements synchronized and lethal. As the day wore on, the fiend army''s resistance began to wane. Their ranks thinned, and their attacks grew desperate. Amelia pressed the advantage, her company surging forward with renewed vigor. It took two long days of relentless fighting, but finally, the last of the fiends were driven from the city. Amelia stood amidst the rubble and debris, her sword stained with the blood of her enemies. She surveyed the devastation around her, her heart heavy with the weight of the sacrifices made. * * * Amelia sat by Alton''s bedside, her eyes tracing the rise and fall of his chest as he lay motionless. The soft glow of the lantern cast flickering shadows across his face, accentuating the lines of exhaustion etched into his features. Lews had just finished checking on Alton, his brow furrowed with concern. "I''ve done all I can for now," he said, his voice low. "The rest is up to him and the strength of his spirit." Amelia nodded, her throat tight with emotion. As Lews slipped out of the chamber, she turned her attention back to Alton, her hand reaching out to gently brush a stray lock of hair from his forehead. "You stubborn fool," she whispered, her voice trembling. "You always have to push yourself to the brink, don''t you?" She took a deep breath, steadying herself as she recounted the events of the past few days. "We drove the fiends out of Aethelwurn, just as you knew we would. The city is ours again, though the cost was high." Amelia''s mind drifted to the council meeting earlier that day, where they had discussed the next steps in their campaign against Ulgarath''s forces. The Thoiri were determined to press the advantage, to take the fight to the enemy before they could regroup. "We''ll be moving out soon, but not without you," she said, her fingers tracing the contours of Alton''s hand. "The Thoiri threw a feast tonight, to honor those who fell and to celebrate our victory. There''s plenty of that mushroom wine you love waiting for you when you wake up." Amelia felt a lump forming in her throat as she gazed at Alton''s still form. "You have to wake up soon, Captain. I''m not sure I can do this without you." She leaned forward, her forehead resting against his, and whispered a silent prayer to the Mad God, begging for his return. The chamber fell silent, save for the soft crackle of the lantern and the steady rhythm of Alton''s breathing. Amelia remained at his side, her hand clasped tightly around his, as the night wore on. * * * Oh Mad God, whose fury once reshaped the land, Grant us insight, a healing hand. In the wake of battle, where wounds run deep, Guide our healers, let their knowledge leap. From the depths of chaos, where wisdom hides, Unveil the secrets that healing provides. Let them see beyond the flesh, to the core, Where mana flows, and life can be restored. As you once mended a broken world, Inspire our healers, let their skills be unfurled. With gentle touch and unwavering will, May they mend the broken, and make the wounded still. Oh Mad God, whose power knows no end, Grant us insight, let healing transcend. In your name, we seek to ease the pain, And bring solace to those who have been slain. Chapter 46 - Next Steps Alton opened his eyes to a vast expanse of frozen tundra, stretching out as far as he could see. The crisp, biting air stung his lungs with each breath, and the snow crunched beneath his boots as he stood. He recognized this realm immediately ¨C the domain of the Wolf, the primal aspect that had chosen him as its vessel. He was alone for now, a rare moment of solitude amidst the chaos of war. Alton took a deep breath and began to cycle his mana, feeling the familiar ebb and flow of energy through his core. As he inspected the metaphysical representation of his manasphere, he was startled by what he saw. Alton stared in awe at the eight fully awakened nodes of his core, pulsing with brilliant energy. His mind raced as he grasped the magnitude of his progress ¨C he had ascended to the eighth tier, a feat that few had accomplished in the last thousand years. He cycled his mana, feeling the immense power coursing through his body, a force that he could now wield with greater control and precision. The battle against Xulgoth and his fiend horde had pushed Alton to his limits, unlocking depths of potential he never knew existed. Xulgoth¡­ The name sent a chill down Alton''s spine as he recalled the Sapient''s overwhelming mana reserves. If Alton had reached the eighth tier, what unfathomable heights had Xulgoth ascended to? The thought was both terrifying and humbling, a reminder of the formidable foes they still faced in the war against Ulgarath''s forces. Yet, in that moment, Alton allowed himself to bask in the satisfaction of his achievement. He had defied the odds, surpassing the expectations placed upon even the most gifted of mana wielders. A small, proud smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he basked in the icy expanse of the Wolf''s realm. This was a milestone, a testament to his unwavering dedication and the sacrifices he had made. Alton knew that the road ahead would be fraught with even greater challenges, but he felt a renewed sense of determination, a fire burning within him that could not be extinguished. With the Wolf''s power coursing through his veins, Alton felt invincible, a true embodiment of the indomitable spirit that had defined the people of Agorra for generations. He was a beacon of hope, a living symbol of the resilience and strength that would ultimately triumph over the darkness that threatened to consume their world. Next, he turned his attention to his core. The normally placid lake that symbolized his mana reserves was choppy and turbulent, with large rents torn into the banks. The once-serene landscape was marred by jagged fissures and upturned earth, a stark contrast to its usual tranquility. Alton''s thought back to the battle with Xulgoth, the cunning Sapient commander who had nearly brought Aethelwurn to its knees. He remembered the overwhelming surge of power that had coursed through him, a force unlike anything he had ever experienced before. In a desperate bid to protect his comrades and the city, he had unleashed a titanic wave of mana, a devastating attack that had staggered even the formidable Xulgoth. As he replayed the moment in his mind, Alton could feel the echoes of that immense energy, the raw power that had flowed through his veins like molten steel. He focused on the sensation, the way his muscles had tensed and his core had ignited, channeling the full might of the Wolf''s essence. Alton carefully cycled through his awakened nodes, trying to gauge the potential to re-create that powerful surge of mana. He reached deep within himself, probing the metaphysical channels and pathways that governed the flow of his essence. Yet, no matter how hard he focused, he could not recreate that same overwhelming torrent of energy. The mana moved sluggishly, as if impeded by some unseen force. Alton could sense the damage wrought by his previous exertion, the fissures and cracks that marred his manasphere. It would take time and rest to fully recover from such a monumental expenditure of power. As frustration began to creep in, Alton felt a familiar presence stir within him. The Wolf, his eternal companion and source of strength, made its consciousness known. A low, rumbling growl echoed through the frozen tundra, seeming to emanate from the very earth itself. Alton closed his eyes, opening his mind to the primal entity that had chosen him as its vessel. In his mind''s eye, he saw the massive form of the Wolf materialize before him, its piercing silver eyes fixing him with an intense, predatory gaze. "You cannot hope to command such power alone, child," the Wolf''s voice reverberated, ancient and wise. "The surge you unleashed was a union of our essences, a melding of your mortal might and my primal fury." "I cannot manifest here for long while I still inhabit the reservoir. Your pup is leading the fight to cleanse the city of that foul traitors spawn." The voice came from everywhere and nowhere. Alton nodded, understanding dawning upon him. Amelia was still fighting and using Fang, he smiled as he pictured her fierce face locked in combat. He turned his thoughts back to the attack that had nearly felled Xulgoth. It was a product of their symbiotic bond, a merging of the Wolf''s raw power and his own mastery of the manasphere. Could he replicate such a feat? Alton wondered, his brow furrowed in concentration. The potential for such destructive force was both exhilarating and terrifying, a double-edged sword that could turn the tide of battle or consume him entirely. His thoughts then turned back to Amelia, his trusted sergeant and the woman who had stepped forward when he had fallen. He remembered the awe he had felt as she unleashed her own fury upon Xulgoth, a display of power and determination that had rallied the defenders of Aethelwurn. A swell of pride filled his chest, and he knew that without her unwavering courage, the city would have been lost. "Do not lose yourself here, aspirant. I have cultivated this storm of mana for eons, the temptation to remain here will grow stronger over time. Time flows differently in the ethereal realm, you have one month before you must return." The Wolf warned before its form turned to mist. * * * Alton watched as the massive form of the Wolf dissipated into the icy mists, leaving him alone in the frozen expanse. He took a deep breath, savoring the crisp air and the stillness that enveloped him. For the first time in recent memory, he felt a sense of tranquility, free from the demands of war and the weight of leadership that constantly bore down upon his shoulders. Seizing the opportunity, Alton turned his attention inward, inspecting his mana pathways and core with a level of focus he had not been able to afford in recent battles. He began to cycle his mana in earnest, drawing in great swaths of energy from the frozen tundra that surrounded him. As the mana flowed through his awakened nodes, Alton immediately noticed a distinct difference. The essence felt denser, richer than the mana he was accustomed to in the physical realm of Agorra. It filled his core at an accelerated rate, the pathways expanding and contracting with each ebb and flow of the energy. Alton cycled deeper, allowing the mana to suffuse every fiber of his being. He could feel the raw power coursing through his veins, a primal force that seemed to resonate with the very essence of the Wolf''s realm. It was as if the tundra itself was lending its strength to him, bolstering his reserves and amplifying his connection to the manasphere. With each cycle, Alton could feel his core expanding, the once-turbulent lake of mana growing calmer and more stable. The fissures and cracks that had marred its banks began to seal, the upturned earth settling back into place as the mana replenished and rejuvenated his essence. Alton lost track of time as he immersed himself in the rhythmic ebb and flow of the mana, his mind focused solely on the task of replenishing his reserves and repairing the damage wrought by his battle with Xulgoth. It was a meditative state, a rare moment of peace amidst the chaos of war. As he continued to cycle, Alton began to experiment with the denser mana, probing its properties and testing the limits of his control. Alton''s eyes drifted shut as he surrendered himself fully to the mana''s restorative flow. With each cycle, he could feel the energy permeating every cell of his body, probing the microscopic structures and repairing the damage inflicted by the years of war. As the mana pulsed outward from his core, Alton could sense it identifying the injured cells, the ones that had been ravaged by the Sapient''s overwhelming power. He pictured the mana breaking down those damaged structures, reducing them to their base components before drawing them back into his core to be purged. With each exhale, Alton expelled the remnants of the damaged cells, feeling them dissipate into the frigid air like smoke from a dying fire. And with each inhale, he drew in fresh mana, replenishing his reserves and fueling the cycle anew. The process was mesmerizing, a dance of destruction and regeneration that played out on a microscopic scale within his body. Alton could feel the mana repairing and rebuilding, restoring his cells to their optimal state with each passing moment. As he continued to cycle, Alton began to exert greater pressure on his core, pushing the mana outward with more force and drawing it back with greater intensity. He found himself becoming addicted to the process, striving to pull and push more mana with each breath, to increase the pace of the cycle and accelerate the regeneration of his body. The mana responded to his will, flowing faster and more vigorously through his pathways. Alton could feel his cells breaking down and rebuilding at a frenetic pace, a constant state of flux as the damaged structures were eradicated and replaced with pristine, rejuvenated ones. The cycle became a frenzy, a whirlwind of mana that swept through every fiber of Alton''s being, leaving nothing untouched in its wake. He could feel his body growing stronger, more resilient, as the mana purged the last vestiges of damage and fortified his cells against future harm. * * * Lews knelt beside the makeshift cot, his hands glowing with a soft blue aura as he tended to Alton''s wounds. The captain lay motionless, his chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. Seka hovered nearby, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and apprehension. "Like this," Lews said, guiding her hands over Alton''s battered body. "Feel the mana flowing through you, and channel it into his injuries. Use my mana as a blueprint, guiding the mana towards the framework that I have laid out." Seka closed her eyes, her brow furrowed in concentration. A faint shimmer of golden light flickered around her fingertips, and Lews felt the familiar tingle of healing energy coursing through the air. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Excellent," he praised, a warm smile spreading across his face. "You have a natural affinity for this. Once you study the texts and learn how the body should be, it will be natural for you to return it to that state. That is the core of what we do when we heal, return the body to its previous state before it was damaged." Seka opened her eyes, her gaze drawn to the jagged gash across Alton''s abdomen. "I''ve never seen such violence," she murmured, her voice trembling. "During the battle, I was overcome with fear. I... I hid like a coward." Lews placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "There''s no shame in that," he said gently. "My first battle with Wolf Company, I cowered behind a boulder, telling myself I was waiting for the right moment to act. But the truth was, I was terrified." He paused, his mind drifting back to that fateful day. "It wasn''t until I saw Letty take a vicious strike across her back that I found the courage to act. The sight of her pain spurred me into motion." A fond smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he thought of the fierce young archer. "Don''t tell her I said that," he added with an embaressed flush of his cheeks. "I won''t," Seka giggled and turned back to the captain. "The first time I met the captain¡­" Lews nodded solemnly as Seka recounted how she had first encountered Alton. Her voice was thick with emotion, recalling the desperation that had driven her to manipulate the Agorran captain in the hopes of escaping the Edorian outpost where she had been enslaved. "I was simply trying to survive," she said, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I would have said or done anything to escape that hellish place. But then... something changed." She reached out, her slender fingers brushing against Alton''s sweat-dampened brow. "This man, who should have been my enemy, showed me a kindness I had never known. He treated me not as a slave, but as a person worthy of respect." Seka''s gaze lingered on Alton''s unconscious form, a profound reverence etched across her delicate features. "I cannot explain it in words, but I would gladly give my life for him. Growing up as a slave, I thought I understood loyalty, but it was a mere mimicry of what I feel now." Lews nodded, his heart swelling with pride as he understood the depth of Seka''s newfound allegiance. "I know the feeling," he said softly. "When I first joined Wolf Company, I was a shy, awkward boy who could barely look anyone in the eye. But these soldiers, these warriors... they became my family." His gaze swept across the dimly lit infirmary, taking in the weary but determined faces of his comrades. "I would die for them without hesitation. They have shown me what true loyalty means, what it is to fight for something greater than oneself." * * * Amelia stood outside the door, her ear pressed against the rough wooden surface as the muffled voices of Lews and Seka filtered through. A warmth blossomed in her chest as she listened to their words, their devotion and loyalty to Alton resonating deeply within her soul. Clearing her throat, she coughed to announce her presence before pushing the door open and stepping inside. Her gaze immediately fell upon Alton''s motionless form, his face etched with the strain of his ordeal. Turning to Lews, she asked, "How is he faring?" Lews shook his head solemnly. "His outward condition remains unchanged." Amelia''s brow furrowed. "Outward?" she echoed, sensing a deeper meaning behind his words. The young mage nodded, his eyes alight with a mixture of wonder and concern. "It''s remarkable, really. Captain Alton is drawing in an immense amount of mana ¨C more than I''ve ever seen. It''s surging through his body, like he''s trying to heal himself from the inside out." Amelia''s breath caught in her throat as she processed this revelation. She had witnessed the captain''s prowess on the battlefield, his connection to the Wolf granting him extraordinary abilities. But this was something else entirely, a feat she could scarcely comprehend. "What does it mean?" she asked, her voice hushed. Lews spread his hands, a helpless gesture. "I''m not sure. It''s unlike anything I''ve encountered before. All we can do is watch and help where we can, providing what healing magic we can muster to support his efforts." Amelia nodded, her gaze returning to Alton''s still form. A surge of determination welled up within her, mingling with the warmth of her loyalty and affection for her captain. Whatever challenges lay ahead, she would be there, steadfast and unwavering, until Alton opened his eyes once more. Amelia strode down the winding corridors of Aethelwurn, her boots echoing against the carved stone floor. Seka trailed behind her, the young woman''s gaze darting nervously from side to side as if expecting an ambush around every corner. "You needn''t worry," Amelia assured her, slowing her pace to allow Seka to catch up. "The fiends have been routed, and the city is secure." Seka offered a wan smile, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her tunic. "Old habits die hard, I suppose." Amelia studied the other woman, noting the weariness etched into her features. She couldn''t begin to imagine the horrors Seka had endured as a slave to the Edorians, but she admired the quiet strength that had carried her this far. As they approached the council chambers, Amelia''s steps faltered. A knot of uncertainty twisted in her gut, and she found herself longing for Alton''s steady presence at her side. "Seka," she began, her voice thick with uncharacteristic hesitation. "I must confess, I''m not sure how to proceed from here." Seka turned to face Amelia, her dark eyes searching the sergeant''s face. "What do you mean?" Amelia sighed, her shoulders slumping beneath the weight of her doubts. "My head tells me we must press the advantage, join forces with the other Thoiri armies to drive back Ulgarath''s minions. But my heart..." She trailed off, her gaze drifting to the chamber door as if she could see Alton lying motionless beyond it. "You wish to wait for the captain," Seka finished, her voice soft with understanding. Amelia nodded, a rueful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Foolish, isn''t it? I''ve trained for this, led the company before. But the thought of leading such a massive force into unfamiliar territory without him..." She shook her head, her throat constricting around the words. Seka laid a gentle hand on Amelia''s arm, her touch grounding her. "It''s not foolish at all. The captain inspires loyalty in a way few others can. He has a gift for bringing people together, for making them believe they can achieve the impossible." Amelia''s smile deepened, warmth blooming in her chest at Seka''s words. "Yes, that he does." "He believes in you, I''ve seen the look in his eyes when he watches you lead. For what its worth, I believe in you as well. Wolf Company will follow you to the depths of Ulgaraths domain and beyond, sergeant." Seka said, her voice growing bolder and louder with each word. Tears threatened to gather at the corner of Amelia''s eyes. Squaring her shoulders, she met Seka''s gaze with renewed determination. Amelia turned and resumed the walk to the council chambers with a new air of confidence. * * * Nelson stood at the back of the council chambers, arms crossed over his broad chest, trying his best to look intimidating as Amelia discussed strategy with the Aethelwurn generals. His brother Miser was still recovering from a nasty concussion sustained during the battle, leaving Nelson to fill in as Amelia''s silent sentinel. As he watched Amelia confidently debate tactics and troop movements, Nelson couldn''t help but marvel at how far she''d come. He remembered the first time they''d met, back at the training camp, when she was just a wide-eyed recruit, her fiery hair and noble upbringing making her stand out among the other soldiers. Now, she was a fierce sergeant, staring down grizzled generals of an ancient city without a hint of hesitation. The finer points of the strategy discussion went over Nelson''s head, but he knew his role was simply to stand there and look as imposing as possible. He caught the eye of a burly Thoiri warrior who seemed to be questioning Amelia''s authority and leveled a steely glare at the man, daring him to speak out of turn. As Nelson''s gaze drifted back to Amelia, he found himself momentarily distracted by the way her custom-fitted drake scale armor hugged her athletic frame. He felt his cheeks threaten to flush and quickly averted his eyes. Nelson refocused his attention on the meeting, determined to project an aura of unwavering strength and support for Amelia. He may not have fully grasped the intricacies of the strategy being discussed, but he knew that whatever plan they settled on, he would be by Amelia''s side, ready to face any challenge head-on. Nelson waited patiently as Amelia concluded her discussion with the Aethelwurn generals, his imposing frame a silent reminder of Wolf Company''s strength and solidarity. When the last of the tactical details had been ironed out, he caught Amelia''s eye and requested permission to address the council. She looked momentarily confused but nodded all the same. Nelson stepped forward, feeling suddenly self-conscious under the scrutinizing gaze of the council members. He cleared his throat, his deep voice echoing through the chamber. "Honorable council, I come before you to request the use of your forges." A murmur of confusion rippled through the gathered Thoiri, and Nelson felt his cheeks redden slightly. He pressed on, determined to make his request clear. "The battle against the fiend horde has taken its toll on our armor and weapons. With your permission, I would like to make use of your forges to repair and maintain the gear of Wolf Company." One of the council members, a gruff-looking warrior with a scar across his cheek, let out a hearty laugh. "Son of Agorra, you needn''t ask permission to use our forges. I would stoke the flames myself if you asked. Wolf Company has the full support of Aethelwurn, from now until this council draws its last breath." * * * Nelson nodded gratefully at the council member''s words, a surge of pride swelling in his chest. With the council''s blessing, Nelson made his way to the city''s forges, eager to get to work repairing the company''s armor and weapons. An aide from the council walked with him to convey orders. As he approached the massive, smoke-belching structures, he was surprised to find a line of Aethelwurn citizens already waiting outside, their expressions a mix of determination and reverence. Nelson approached the first person in line, a grizzled old woman with calloused hands and a steely gaze. "What''s all this about?" he asked, gesturing to the crowd gathered behind her. Nelson was grateful for Seka agreeing to join him until he worked out the plan with the Aethelwurn smiths. The woman''s weathered face broke into a warm smile. "We''ve come to lend our mana to the smiths, son of Agorra. It''s the least we can do for the warriors who defended our city." Nelson felt a lump form in his throat as the full weight of the woman''s words sank in. He had expected to spend days painstakingly refilling the mana reservoirs in the company''s armor, but the people of Aethelwurn were offering to do it for them, a selfless act of gratitude and support. As Nelson entered the forge, he was immediately greeted by a team of Thoiri smiths, their muscular frames glistening with sweat from the intense heat. They wasted no time in showing Nelson the intricacies of their craft, teaching him how to properly repair and maintain the drake scale armor that had become a critical part of Wolf Companies strength. Nelson worked tirelessly alongside the smiths, his powerful frame well-suited to the demanding physical labor. As he hammered and shaped the armor, he felt a sense of kinship with the Thoiri, their shared love for the forge and the art of crafting binding them together in a way that transcended words. One by one, the citizens of Aethelwurn filed into the forge, each one offering a portion of their mana to refill the armor''s reservoirs. Nelson watched in awe as the intricate patterns etched into the drake scales began to glow with a brilliant, otherworldly light, the armor seeming to come alive under the infusion of mana. By the time the last citizen had made their offering, Nelson''s muscles burned with fatigue, but a sense of accomplishment filled his heart. This was how he could help the company, save the lives of his brothers and sisters. * * * Amelia sat with Wolf Company in the barracks, enjoying a warm meal and a full tankard of mushroom wine. The session with the council went better than expected, agreeing to her requests with little push back. Wolf Company and the Aethelwurn under the command of General Thrakul would wait inside the city for one week. She prayed that it would be enough for the captain to wake. The barracks buzzed with lively conversation, the soldiers relishing the rare moment of respite. Amelia''s gaze swept over her comrades, a surge of pride swelling in her chest. They had faced unimaginable horrors together, forging an unbreakable bond that transcended mere camaraderie. Across the table, Letty regaled the others with an animated retelling of her duel with a particularly tenacious fiend, her hands gesturing wildly. Lews sat beside her, listening intently, his eyes alight with admiration. Amelia couldn''t help but smile at the sight. Nearby, Nelson and Miser engaged in a boisterous arm-wrestling match, their muscles straining as they grunted and strained against each other''s formidable strength. A small crowd had gathered around them, cheering and jeering in equal measure, the camaraderie palpable. Amelia''s gaze finally settled on the empty chair at the head of the table, a pang of longing tugging at her heart. She missed the captain''s steadfast presence, his unwavering leadership, and the reassuring weight of his hand on her shoulder. Without him, she felt adrift, a ship without a rudder, struggling to navigate the treacherous waters of war. Yet, even in his absence, she could sense his spirit lingering, a guiding force that bound them all together. It was that spirit, that indomitable will, that had carried them through the darkest of times, and it would continue to sustain them in the days to come. With a deep breath, Amelia raised her tankard, the mushroom wine sloshing gently within. "To the captain," she called out, her voice ringing clear above the din. "May his spirit guide us, and may he return to us soon." A chorus of cheers erupted, tankards clashing together in a resounding salute. Amelia drank deeply, the rich liquid warming her from within, and for a fleeting moment, she felt the weight of her burden lighten, buoyed by the unwavering loyalty of her Wolf Company family. Chapter 47 - Tempering Amelia stood at the head of the training yard, her piercing green eyes sweeping over the assembled ranks of Wolf Company. The dim light cast flickering shadows across their faces, etching their features with a determined resolve that stirred her heart. "Begin the kata," she commanded, her voice echoing off the cavernous walls. As one, the soldiers moved through the familiar sequence of stretches and forms, their bodies flowing with practiced grace. Amelia joined them, her movements fluid and precise, honed by countless hours of training. Closing her eyes, she activated her manasight, the world around her shifting into a kaleidoscope of vibrant colors and pulsing energy. The mana cores of her soldiers burned brightly, their auras intermingling and swirling in a mesmerizing dance. Amelia''s gaze lingered on each of them, a surge of pride swelling within her. Most had ascended to the fifth tier, their cores shimmering with newfound power. Jonah, Miser, Nelson, and Letty had even broken through to the sixth tier, their auras pulsing with a deeper, richer hue. And then there was her own core, a brilliant beacon of crimson and gold, its surface etched with a dull, intricate glyph. Six awakened mana nodes pulsed brightly, a symbol of her own ascension, a testament to the strength and resilience she had forged through the crucible of war. The glyph remained dormant, waiting for her to grow powerful enough to ignite it, to unleash the true potential that lay within. Amelia felt a flicker of determination, a burning desire to prove herself worthy of the path that lay before her. As the kata drew to a close, she opened her eyes, her gaze sweeping over her company once more. Their faces glistened with sweat, their chests heaving with exertion, but their eyes burned with an unquenchable fire. "Well done," Amelia said, her voice laced with pride. "Now, we move on to the exercises. Push yourselves to your limits and beyond, for it is only through struggle that we grow stronger." The soldiers responded with a resounding cheer, their spirits buoyed by her words. Amelia felt a surge of confidence coursing through her veins, her doubts and fears melting away in the face of their unwavering loyalty. With a deep breath, she led them into the next set of grueling exercises, her mind focused on the path ahead. * * * Amelia wiped the sweat from her brow as the last of her soldiers completed the grueling exercises. Despite their fatigue, their eyes burned with a fierce determination that filled her with pride. "Cycle and recover. We break into a full company sparring ladder in one hour." She ordered. As the company dispersed to catch their breath, Amelia''s thoughts turned to the council''s plan for the coming week. They would wait within the safety of Aethelwurn''s walls, allowing their warriors to rest and recover before pressing the advantage against Ulgarath''s forces. In the meantime, messengers would be dispatched to the four other great cities of the Thoiri, tasked with gauging the progress of the armies waging war on their respective fronts. The plan was a bold one ¨C to converge their forces beneath the looming shadow of the Mountain of the Mad God, where Ulgarath was said to be trapped and entrenched. Amelia felt a shiver run down her spine at the thought of the ancient fiend, its malevolent presence a constant shadow looming over their every move. Amelia found herself seeking out Jonah''s counsel more frequently in the captain''s absence. The old scholar''s wisdom had proven invaluable time and again, his deep understanding of the manasphere a guiding light in these uncertain times. "You wished to discuss something, Sergeant?" Jonah greeted her warmly, setting aside the tome he had been poring over. Amelia nodded, settling across from him. "The sixth tier...I can''t help but feel there''s more we have yet to unlock." A faint smile tugged at Jonah''s lips. "Ah, yes. The emergence of our glyphs ¨C a sure sign that we''re beginning to scratch the surface of our true potential." His fingers traced an imaginary marking in the air. "The captains glyph allows him to share his essence with the company, bolstering our strength," Amelia said. "But both yours and mine remain dormant, despite our advancement to the sixth tier." Jonah stroked his beard thoughtfully. "I believe there must be some manner of catalyst ¨C a pivotal circumstance that ignites the glyph''s power. For Alton, it was undoubtedly that desperate battle to escape the canyon against the Edorian forces. The intensity of that moment, the sheer force of will required..." He trailed off, his eyes clouding over with the memory. Amelia felt a pang of understanding. She could still recall the bone-deep weariness that had settled over her in the aftermath, the profound relief of having narrowly escaped with their lives. If that wasn''t a crucible to awaken one''s inner strength, she didn''t know what was. "And you believe there''s a specific amount of mana required as well?" she asked, leaning forward. "Beyond simply reaching the sixth tier?" "A reasonable hypothesis," Jonah conceded with a nod. "Though the truth remains obfuscated for now. We can only continue honing our abilities, preparing ourselves for whatever trial awaits." Amelia felt her heart sink as Lews approached, the young healer''s expression grave. She already knew what he was going to say before the words left his lips. "The captain''s condition remains unchanged," he said softly, averting his gaze. "His body continues drawing in immense amounts of mana to facilitate the healing process, but there''s been no visible improvement." Amelia swallowed hard, fighting back the wave of disappointment that threatened to overwhelm her. It had been five days since the fateful battle that had left Alton hovering between life and death, his body ravaged by the fiend Xulgoth''s relentless assault. She had hoped, prayed even, that her former captain would make a miraculous recovery ¨C that he would awaken from his mana-induced slumber and be the one to lead them against Ulgarath''s forces. But with each passing day, that dream seemed to slip further from her grasp. Forcing a tight smile, Amelia clapped Lews on the shoulder. "You''re doing everything you can," she assured him, her voice unwavering. "We''ll just have to keep the faith." As the healer nodded and turned away, Amelia felt a surge of determination rise within her. She would not let her company see her falter, not even for a moment. They looked to her now, their sergeant ¨C their leader in Alton''s stead. She had to be the embodiment of strength, an unwavering beacon of hope in the face of their darkest hour. Straightening her shoulders, Amelia strode towards the training grounds where the rest of Wolf Company had already begun to assemble. Their eyes found hers, a dozen sets of questions reflected in their gazes. "Corporal Miser, have the company form up for a sparring ladder," she called out, her voice ringing with authority. "We''ve been idle for too long. It''s time we sharpened our skills once more." As the soldiers scrambled to obey, Amelia felt a sense of grim determination settle over her. They would be ready ¨C for whatever trials lay ahead, whatever sacrifices would be demanded of them. The path before them was shrouded in shadow, but she would ensure her company burned bright, an inextinguishable flame of defiance against the encroaching darkness. * * * Amelia watched intently as the sparring ladder commenced, her eyes sharp and assessing as the company''s least experienced fighters took to the makeshift ring first. Though their techniques were rough, their determination was palpable ¨C each strike, each parry fueled by a burning desire to improve. One by one, the bouts played out, the winners advancing while the defeated stepped aside with heads held high. Amelia offered quiet words of encouragement, pointing out areas for refinement and growth. It was in these small moments that true progress was forged, she knew ¨C not just in physical prowess, but in the indomitable spirit that defined Wolf Company. As the ladder narrowed, the level of skill on display grew increasingly impressive. Amelia found herself analyzing each fighter''s stance, their footwork, the economy of their movements. A flicker of pride swelled in her chest as she recognized techniques she herself had drilled into them, now executed with a fluidity that hinted at hard-earned mastery. Finally, the semifinals arrived ¨C Miser squaring off against Prian, while Letty faced the hulking form of Skaggs. Though exhaustion had begun to etch its lines onto their faces, a fierce light burned in their eyes, banishing any hint of surrender. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Miser and Prian clashed in a dizzying dance of steel, the smaller scout''s agility proving a formidable counter to the shield-bearer''s brute strength. Blow after blow was exchanged, deflected, parried ¨C until at last, Prian''s blade found its mark, scoring a decisive touch against Miser''s shoulder. As the two combatants stepped back, panting heavily, Amelia felt a surge of approval. Prian had read his opponent masterfully, using Miser''s own momentum against him in that final, elegant stroke. It was a thing of brutal beauty, the culmination of everything they had strived for. Skaggs and Letty''s duel proved no less enthralling. The archer moved with a lithe grace, her slender blade a blur as she sought an opening in the larger soldier''s defenses. Skaggs, for his part, was a bastion of implacable force ¨C shrugging off Letty''s strikes with contemptuous ease, his own blows falling like sledgehammers. It was a stalemate that could not last. At last, Letty overextended, her blade seeking Skaggs'' flank. The shield-bearer pivoted, his own weapon lancing out in a savage riposte that sent Letty''s sword skittering across the stones. Chest heaving, Skaggs extended a calloused hand, hauling the younger woman back to her feet. There was a respect in his eyes, an acknowledgment of the tenacity that had very nearly undone him. Amelia watched with as Prian and Skaggs stepped into the makeshift ring, their blades gleaming in the flickering torchlight. These two were among the finest warriors in Wolf Company, their skills honed to a razor''s edge through countless hours of training and real combat experience. Prian moved with a lithe grace, his footwork impeccable as he circled Skaggs, seeking an opening. The scout''s lean muscles coiled like taut bowstrings, every motion economical yet brimming with potential energy. Skaggs, in contrast, was a study in implacable force. His broad shoulders rolled with each measured step, his heavy blade held in a deceptively loose grip. Though his movements seemed ponderous, Amelia knew better ¨C the shield-bearer could unleash strikes of blinding speed when the moment demanded it. The two combatants clashed in a blur of steel, their blades singing as they met in a dizzying flurry of parries and ripostes. Prian danced just out of reach, his slender blade probing Skaggs'' defenses like a serpent''s tongue, seeking any chink in the larger man''s guard. Skaggs, for his part, advanced with the inexorable momentum of an avalanche. Each powerful cut was aimed to batter down Prian''s defenses, to overwhelm him with sheer, relentless force. The duel ebbed and flowed, each combatant scoring touches only to have them answered in kind. Amelia''s eyes tracked their movements with the scrutiny of a raptor, assessing every feint, every shift of weight. She could feel the ebb and flow of their mana, the way it surged and crested with each exchange of blows. At last, as the third minute ticked by, Prian saw his opening. Skaggs overextended ever so slightly on a powerful overhead strike, his guard momentarily compromised. The scout''s blade flashed out, scoring a touch against the larger man''s ribs. Skaggs snarled, redoubling his efforts ¨C but Prian was like smoke, ever elusive. Two more deft touches found their mark, and the duel was decided. As the combatants saluted one another, Amelia felt a surge of pride. Prian had fought with consummate skill, his tactics and techniques a perfect synthesis of everything they had drilled. But Skaggs'' performance was no less impressive ¨C he had pushed the scout to his limits, refusing to yield until the very end. "Well fought, both of you," Amelia called out, her voice ringing with approval. "Prian, take fifteen to cycle and refresh yourself. Then its you and me." Amelia stepped into the makeshift ring, her sword gripped loosely in her hand as she sized up her opponent. Prian stood across from her, his lean frame coiled like a serpent poised to strike. Though weariness lined his features, his eyes burned with a fierce intensity that sent a thrill of anticipation through her veins. A hush fell over the gathered crowd as the two combatants assumed their stances. Amelia''s gaze flicked across the onlookers ¨C the grizzled faces of Wolf Company mingling with those of the Aethelwurn citizens, their expressions ranging from solemn assessment to outright revelry. Even General Thrakul had deigned to observe, his towering form looming at the edge of the throng. A roar of approval rose as the two warriors saluted one another, blades catching the flickering torchlight. Amelia couldn''t help but grin as she noted the flurry of coins changing hands ¨C it seemed the betting had been spirited, to say the least. She wondered idly who the favored combatant might be. Then, in an instant, the distractions fell away. There was only the ring, only Prian and the wicked gleam of his blade as he flowed into an opening stance. Amelia matched him, her muscles tensing in anticipation of the first clash. They came together in an explosive flurry of steel, Prian''s slender sword a blur as it sought any opening in Amelia''s defenses. She met each probing strike with a measured parry, her footwork keeping her just out of reach of the scout''s lethal point. Prian pressed the attack relentlessly, his lithe form twisting and whirling in a dizzying dance of feints and ripostes. Amelia felt the surge of his mana, raw and primal, as he channeled it into each blow ¨C yet she refused to be overwhelmed. Muscles burned, sweat streamed into her eyes, but still she held her ground. Countering Prian''s furious assault with deft ripostes of her own. For a fleeting instant, she glimpsed an opening, her blade lancing out in a thrust that scored a clean touch against her opponent''s shoulder. But Prian was not so easily deterred. If anything, the touch seemed to renew his vigor, and he redoubled his efforts with a snarl of defiance. Amelia found herself giving ground, parrying and deflecting with everything she had as the scout''s onslaught reached a fever pitch. Deep within, she grasped for that primal wellspring of energy that had aided her against Xulgoth ¨C the feral fury of the Wolf, unlocked. But it eluded her, a flickering ember that refused to catch flame no matter how fervently she stoked it. At last, with a mighty heave of effort, Amelia launched herself into a furious series of attacks, meeting Prian''s onslaught with one of her own. Steel rang against steel in a cadence that set the teeth on edge, the two combatants pouring everything they had into their blows. Then, just as suddenly as it had begun, it was over. Amelia''s blade found its mark, scoring not one but three touches in rapid succession as Prian overextended himself. The scout stumbled back, panting heavily, his eyes shining with a mixture of exhaustion and admiration. A ragged cheer rose from the assembled crowd, accompanied by a renewed flurry of coin exchanges. Amelia saluted her opponent, her own chest heaving with exertion and pride alike. "Dismissed," she called out, raising her voice to be heard over the din. "Get some rest, all of you. We''ve earned it." * * * She gestured for Prian, Miser, Jonah, and the imposing figure of General Thrakul to join her. The Thoiri leader''s expression was inscrutable, but Amelia thought she detected a glimmer of respect in his dark eyes as they fell upon her. "General," she said with a curt nod. "I trust you found our drills... enlightening?" Thrakul''s rumbling chuckle was surprisingly rich. "Indeed, Sergeant. Your wolves fight with a ferocity to match any of my Aethelguard." Amelia felt a surge of pride at the praise, though she kept her features schooled into a neutral mask. "High praise, coming from you. But we''ve still much to learn from your warriors'' experience." "Which is why I propose we commence joint training exercises," Thrakul continued. "My Aethelguard could benefit from the fresh techniques and tactics your company employs. And in turn, they could share some of our own hard-won wisdom." Amelia considered this for a moment, her mind already analyzing the potential benefits and pitfalls of such an arrangement. At last, she gave a decisive nod. "Agreed. We''ll integrate your elites into our drills on a rotating basis. It will help familiarize our respective fighting styles and build cohesion between our forces." "Eighty of my finest warriors will be at your disposal," Thrakul rumbled. "The Aethelguard, under the command of Gurnin. Consider them an extension of your own company, to be deployed as you see fit. They will relocate to your barracks by the end of the day. Amelia felt her eyebrows rise slightly at the unexpected offer, but she was careful to keep her surprise from registering on her features. Eighty elite Thoiri warriors under her direct command? It was an opportunity she hadn''t dared hope for. "Your trust honors me, General," she said at last. "I will ensure your Aethelguard are blooded alongside my own wolves. We''ll make an unstoppable force to throw against Ulgarath''s minions." Thrakul''s gaze was unreadable, but he inclined his head in a show of respect that surprised Amelia. From the corner of her eye, she saw Seka regarding her with newfound curiosity, while Jonah''s eyes shone with approval. "See that you do, Sergeant," the general rumbled. "The survival of Aethelwurn rests on your shoulders now, as much as mine." With that, he turned and strode away, leaving Amelia to consider the weight of the responsibility he had just placed upon her. She felt a surge of determination well up within her, banishing any lingering self-doubt. * * * Alton stood amidst the frozen tundra, his body a living embodiment of raw power. Time had lost all meaning in this ethereal realm, but he could feel the profound changes within himself. Each muscle bulged with dense, coiled strength, forged through relentless training and an unwavering focus on harnessing the mana that saturated the air. He moved through the kata with fluid grace, his motions a seamless dance of precision and control. With each breath, he drew in the potent mana, feeling it course through his pathways and suffuse his being. The mana was denser here, richer, resonating with the essence of the Wolf''s domain. Alton cycled the mana at maximum intensity, pushing his body to its limits and beyond. He could feel the energy pulsing through his veins, each cell charged and humming with raw potential. The mana flowed like liquid fire, searing away his weaknesses and tempering him into an unstoppable force. His mind was a razor''s edge, honed by the trials of battle and the relentless demands of leadership. Here, in this frozen realm, he was free from the burdens of command, able to focus solely on his own growth and the mastery of his newfound power. With each exhalation, he expelled the spent mana, a visible mist that swirled and dissipated in the frigid air. His body moved with a fluidity and grace that belied the immense power coiled within, each strike and parry executed with flawless precision. Alton felt the mana coursing through him, a living force that resonated with the very essence of his being. He was no longer a mere warrior, but a conduit for the primal energy that had forged this realm and all others. With each breath, he drew closer to that primordial source, his soul resonating with the eternal dance of creation and destruction. The new glyph on Alton''s core pulsed with a steady rhythm, a tantalizing promise of untapped potential. Though he could not activate it within this ethereal realm, he felt an eager anticipation to unleash its power once he returned to his physical form. The very thought sent a thrill coursing through his veins, igniting a renewed sense of purpose within him. As his mana reached a crescendo, Alton could feel the energy building to a fever pitch, coalescing into a singular point of focus. With a deep inhalation, he allowed the mana to flow freely, and in that moment, he awakened the first node of the eighth tier. A flood of raw power surged through his body, each cell electrified and humming with primal energy. Alton''s muscles tensed, his senses heightened to a preternatural degree, as he struggled to contain the overwhelming force that threatened to consume him. But he was no stranger to such trials, and with a fierce determination, he embraced the onslaught, channeling the mana through his pathways with a practiced precision. The cycle of cleansing began anew, each movement an advancement of momentous proportions. Alton''s form blurred with speed and grace, his strikes and parries executed with a lethal fluidity that defied mortal limitations. The mana flowed through him like a raging torrent, reshaping and refining his being with each passing second. Chapter 48 - Time To Move Amelia surveyed the assembled soldiers before her, a mix of familiar faces from Wolf Company and the newly integrated Aethelguard warriors. She felt the weight of responsibility on her shoulders, but also a sense of pride and determination. Alton had entrusted her with leading their combined forces, and she vowed to live up to his expectations. As she scanned the ranks, her gaze fell upon Gurnin, the grizzled leader of the Aethelguard. She had met with him earlier to discuss the strengths and capabilities of his warriors, and she was impressed by his unwavering loyalty and tactical acumen. Gurnin had embraced her leadership without hesitation, and Amelia had decided to name him a sergeant alongside two of his most trusted subordinates, Nithal and Erestral as corporals. "Soldiers of Wolf Company and the Aethelguard," Amelia began, her voice ringing out with authority. "Today, we stand united, forged in the fires of battle and bound by a common cause. We have faced the darkness and emerged victorious, but the fight is far from over." She paused, letting her words sink in, before continuing. "As your leader, I have made some changes to our structure and leadership. Effective immediately, I will assume the rank of Lieutenant, with Prian and Gurnin serving as my sergeants." Amelia gestured to the two men, who stood at attention, their faces etched with pride and determination. "Corporals Miser, Letty, Nithal, and Erestral will lead our squads, each with their own unique strengths and specialties." One by one, Amelia introduced the new corporals and the soldiers who would be organized under their command. She watched as the ranks shifted, soldiers moving to stand with their respective leaders, and felt a sense of unity and purpose wash over them all. "With this new structure, our combined force now numbers one hundred strong," Amelia declared, her voice carrying a note of triumph. "We are a force to be reckoned with, a beacon of hope in the darkness. And we will not falter, for we fight for something greater than ourselves ¨C we fight for the survival of our homeland, for the preservation of all that we hold dear." Amelia''s gaze swept over the assembled soldiers, her eyes alight with determination. She knew that Alton would approve of her decisions, and she silently vowed to lead them to victory, no matter the cost. * * * Amelia felt a wave of relief wash over her as she scanned the ranks of soldiers before her. Not a single voice rose in challenge or dissent against the new structure and promotions she had announced. The unwavering trust and respect her comrades had for her was both humbling and empowering. With a sharp nod, she dismissed the assembly, and Wolf Company immediately began to mobilize. Amelia fell into step alongside Prian and Gurnin, the two newly appointed sergeants who would be her right and left hands in the coming days. "We''ll march out to the eastern caverns," she instructed them. "It''s far enough from the city to avoid any disruptions, but close enough to return quickly if needed." Prian and Gurnin acknowledged her orders, and soon Wolf Company was making their way through the winding tunnels that led out of Aethelwurn. Amelia couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as she watched the disciplined ranks move in perfect unison, a well-oiled machine ready to be put to the test. Upon reaching the designated cavern, Amelia called for a halt and surveyed the expansive space. It was a perfect training ground, with ample room for maneuvers and enough nooks and crannies to simulate various combat scenarios. Amelia surveyed the ranks of soldiers before her, her mind already strategizing the most effective way to organize and utilize their combined strength. With a few decisive gestures, she began to divide them into specialized units. "Lews, I need you to take ten of our most skilled healers and form a dedicated medical corps," she instructed. "You''ll function as their corporal, leading them in triage and battlefield healing operations." Lews nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of his new role. He began handpicking the healers from Wolf Company and the Aethelguard, assembling a team that would be vital in keeping their forces alive on the front lines. Next, Amelia turned her attention to Letty. "You''ll command our ranged fighters ¨C twenty mages and archers. Your unit will provide support and cover fire, but be prepared to engage in close quarters if necessary." Letty''s eyes gleamed with determination as she accepted the challenge. With a sharp salute, she began gathering her unit, a mix of Wolf Company''s strikers and the Aethelguard''s elite archers. Satisfied with the specialized units, Amelia then looked to Prian and Gurnin. "Divide the remaining seventy soldiers evenly ¨C thirty-five shields, thirty-five swords, ten of whom will be scouts. Prian, you''ll lead the swords. Gurnin, you''ll command the shields." The two sergeants nodded in unison, their expressions betraying no hint of doubt or hesitation. They immediately set to work, separating the soldiers into their respective roles based on their skills and specialties. "Prian, take Miser and Nithal, begin with capture the flag drills," she ordered. "Gurnin, you''ll lead the defense with Letty and Erestral. We''ll rotate through every drill we know, and I expect nothing less than your best effort." With a chorus of affirmative responses, the two sergeants split the combined force in half, and the drills began in earnest. Amelia stepped back, allowing Prian and Gurnin to take the lead while she observed, offering critiques and adjustments where necessary. For two grueling days, the cavern echoed with the sounds of clashing steel, shouted commands, and the occasional burst of mana as the soldiers pushed themselves to their limits. Amelia was relentless in her demands, knowing that every drop of sweat and every ache of exhaustion would pay dividends when they faced Ulgarath''s forces once more. * * * Amelia strode into the council chambers, her footsteps echoing against the ancient stone walls. The air was thick with tension, and she could sense the unease rippling through the gathered Thoiri leaders and generals. As she took her place at the long table, her gaze swept over the familiar faces including Thrakul. Seka was at her shoulder making the translations seamless. Maps of the tunnel system that spread the width of Agorra were covering the long table. It still caught Amelia off guard to think that these tunnels crossed nearly the entire country. Silence hung heavy in the chamber as Amelia waited for the council to begin. She could feel the weight of her new responsibilities pressing down on her shoulders, but she refused to let it show. Alton had entrusted her with leading their combined forces, and she would not falter. Finally, the council''s head elder, a wizened Thoiri named Krellan, cleared his throat and leaned forward, his weathered face etched with worry. "We have received word from three of the four major Thoiri armies," he began, his voice carrying a somber tone. "The reports indicate that they have been consistently victorious against Ulgarath''s fiend armies and are now marching towards the Mountain of the Mad God, as planned." A ripple of relief passed through the gathered leaders, but Krellan''s expression remained grave. "However," he continued, "the fourth army, led by General Hrakath, has been utterly destroyed." The room fell deathly silent, the weight of Krellan''s words hanging in the air like a pall. Amelia felt her heart sink as the implications sank in. An entire Thoiri army, wiped out ¨C the sheer magnitude of such a loss was staggering. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. She could see the shock and disbelief etched on the faces of her comrades, their eyes wide and their jaws clenched. For a moment, no one dared to speak, as if giving voice to their thoughts would somehow make the reality more painful. Amelia''s mind raced, trying to comprehend the ramifications of this devastating news. How could an entire army, hardened warriors who had fought Ulgarath''s forces for centuries, be completely annihilated? The thought sent a chill down her spine, and she found herself gripping the edge of the table, her knuckles turning white. General Thrakul''s gruff voice broke the heavy silence. His piercing gaze found hers, and she straightened her posture, bracing herself for his words. "Lieutenant Oaker," he said, his tone laced with respect and urgency. "We must act swiftly to prevent further losses. Kelthane, one of our most sacred cities, is under siege by a fiend army led by the dreaded Lord of the Depths, Tremor." A collective gasp rippled through the chamber as the name of the colossal terragigas echoed against the walls. Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest, but she refused to let her fear show. She had faced Ulgarath''s minions before, and she would not falter now. "Tremor is a force to be reckoned with," Thrakul continued, his voice grave. "Named so for his ability that can cause earthquakes and cave-ins, and his army of fiends is vast and relentless. The defenders of Kelthane are outnumbered and in dire need of reinforcements." Amelia nodded, her mind already busy with tactical considerations. She knew the significance of Kelthane, thanks to Jonah, a city built on the shores of a vast underground lake, a center of serenity and spiritual practice for the Thoiri people. Thrakul''s expression hardened, his eyes burning with determination. "I am asking Wolf Company to lead a strike force to Kelthane. Coordinate with the city''s defenders and devise a strategy to drive back Tremor''s forces. I will ready the Aethelwurn army and follow as soon as logistics can be arranged." Amelia felt her heart skip a beat as Thrakul''s words hung in the air. Leading a strike force to Kelthane without Alton''s guidance was a daunting prospect, one that filled her with a sense of trepidation. For a brief moment, she was tempted to voice her doubts, to question whether she was truly ready for such a monumental responsibility. A lump formed in her throat as she thought of her captain, still lying motionless in the barracks, his fate uncertain. The weight of potentially having to lead without him suddenly felt crushingly real. Amelia''s fingers curled into fists beneath the table, her nails digging into her palms as a wave of fear threatened to overwhelm her. She could feel the eyes of the council boring into her, their expectant silence deafening. Doubts swirled in her mind, whispering insidious thoughts of inadequacy and failure. Just as she was about to speak, to voice her hesitation, she felt Seka''s reassuring touch on her shoulder. The speaker''s fingers squeezed gently, a silent gesture of support and understanding. In that moment, Amelia was reminded of the bonds she had forged with her troops, the unbreakable camaraderie that had carried them through countless battles. She thought of Alton''s unwavering belief in her abilities, his trust in her leadership. She remembered the fierce determination that burned in the eyes of her Wolf Company soldiers, their unwavering loyalty and courage. They were more than just a company ¨C they were a family, bound by shared sacrifices and an unshakable resolve to protect their homeland. Amelia''s doubts melted away, replaced by a steely resolve that hardened her features. She straightened her posture, her shoulders squaring as she met Thrakul''s gaze with unwavering determination. "I accept the mission, General," she said, her voice ringing with conviction. "Wolf Company will lead the strike force to Kelthane. We will coordinate with the city''s defenders and devise a strategy to drive back Tremor''s forces, no matter the cost." A murmur of approval rippled through the chamber, and Amelia could see the respect in Thrakul''s eyes. She knew the path ahead would be fraught with peril, but she was ready to face it head-on, bolstered by the strength of her comrades and the indomitable spirit that had forged them into the warriors they were today. Amelia nodded solemnly as Thrakul outlined his plan to follow with the main Aethelwurn army within three days. Her brow furrowed slightly as he posed the question that had been weighing heavily on her mind ¨C whether they should bring Alton with them, should he not awaken from his current state. She felt a pang of worry twist in her gut at the thought of leaving her captain behind. Alton was more than just their leader; he was the heart and soul of Wolf Company, the indomitable force that had guided them through countless battles and forged them into the warriors they were today. Yet, Amelia knew that she could not let sentiment cloud her judgment. Kelthane needed them, and every moment they delayed could mean more lives lost to Tremor''s relentless onslaught. Drawing in a deep breath, Amelia steeled her resolve and met Thrakul''s gaze with unwavering determination. "Jonah will remain with Alton," she declared, her voice carrying the weight of her decision. "He knows our captain better than anyone, and I trust his judgment implicitly." She could see the flicker of surprise in Thrakul''s eyes, but she held his stare, her jaw set in a firm line. This was her call to make, and she would not falter. "Jonah will make the decision on whether Alton is fit to travel or not," she continued, her words ringing with authority. "If he deems it too great a risk, then Alton will remain here, under Jonah''s care and protection." Amelia''s gaze swept over the gathered council members, her expression leaving no room for doubt or argument. Turning back to Thrakul, Amelia offered him a curt nod, her expression softening ever so slightly. "We will depart for Kelthane before the day is out," she said, her voice laced with determination. "Wolf Company will lead the charge, and we will hold the line until your reinforcements arrive." Thrakul returned her nod, his weathered face etched with a mixture of respect and admiration. "As you command, Lieutenant," he replied, his gruff voice carrying a hint of approval. * * * Amelia wasted no time after the council meeting adjourned. She gathered her sergeants and corporals - Prian, Miser, Nelson, Letty, and Gurnin - in a side chamber adjacent to the main hall. "We have our orders," she began, her voice firm and commanding. "We''re to lead a strike force to Kelthane and coordinate with the city''s defenders against Tremor''s army." Prian straightened, his keen eyes fixed on Amelia. "How far is Kelthane?" "It''s roughly one hundred miles through the established tunnels," Amelia replied. "At a moderate pace, we should arrive in three days." She turned her gaze to Prian. "I need you to take your scouts and leave within the hour. Leave a scout every few miles to report back to me on our progress and any potential threats or obstacles along the way." Prian nodded, his expression resolute. "Consider it done, Lieutenant." Amelia shifted her attention to Miser and Mikal, the company''s quartermaster. "You two secure our supplies for the journey from the Aethelwurn depot. Rations, water, medical supplies - everything we''ll need for an extended march, they are expecting you." Miser met her gaze with a curt nod, his face set in its usual stoic expression. Mikal, ever the reliable veteran, simply offered a reassuring nod of his own. Finally, Amelia''s eyes landed on Nelson. "You''re to head to the forges and collect the armor and weapons that have been repaired. We''ll need to be fully outfitted and ready for combat at all times." Nelson''s boyish face hardened with determination. Amelia allowed herself a small smile, pride swelling in her chest at the unwavering dedication of her soldiers. They were a well-oiled machine, each component working in perfect harmony to achieve their objective. "Wolf Company will assemble in the eastern courtyard in two hours, fully equipped and ready to march," she declared, her voice carrying the weight of her authority. "Letty, Gurnin, you''re with me. We''ll oversee the final preparations and ensure everything is in order before we depart." A chorus of affirmative nods met her words, and Amelia felt a surge of confidence course through her veins. They were ready ¨C ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, ready to defend Kelthane and the sacred Thoiri homeland with every ounce of their strength and determination. As her comrades dispersed to carry out their tasks, Amelia took a moment to steady her nerves. The weight of leadership bore down upon her shoulders, but she refused to buckle under the pressure. Alton had entrusted her with this responsibility, and she would not let him down. With a deep breath, she straightened her shoulders and strode out of the chamber, her mind already focused on the battle that lay ahead. * * * Alton stood in the frozen tundra, his body rippling with mana like lightning as he sent blasts of energy outwards. The ambient mana saturated the air, and he had lost himself in its intoxicating power. His aggressive cycling had opened the second node, and raw potential coursed through his veins. He focused his mind, extending his arms and releasing a torrent of mana in a ten-foot circle around him. The icy ground shattered, and a shockwave of energy radiated outward, sending shards of ice and snow flying in all directions. Alton gritted his teeth, his muscles tensing as he channeled the overwhelming force. Shifting his stance, he narrowed his focus, concentrating the mana into a beam no thicker than his finger. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed the concentrated blast, piercing through a massive glacial formation in the distance. The ice exploded, shards raining down like shrapnel. Alton refused to allow exhaustion to stop him. He repeated the exercises over and over, his body drenched in sweat despite the frigid temperatures. Each time, he refined his control, harnessing the mana with greater precision and power. He cycled the energy through his body, feeling it surge through his mana pathways like molten fire. The mana resonated with the essence of the Wolf''s realm, dense and potent, suffusing his being with raw potential. Alton pushed himself to the brink, his muscles burning with fatigue, but he refused to yield. He had to master this power, to become a living embodiment of the Wolf''s fury. Only then could he hope to protect his company and turn the tide against Ulgarath''s forces. With a primal roar, he unleashed another blast, the shockwave rippling across the tundra, shattering ice formations in its wake. Alton stood tall, his body radiating mana, a beacon of power in the frozen wasteland. Chapter 49 - Kelthane Awaits Prian crouched low, his keen eyes scanning the dimly lit tunnel ahead. With a slight nod, he signaled to his team of scouts to proceed cautiously. The ten of them moved with practiced stealth, their footfalls barely audible on the rocky terrain. Prian''s grip tightened on his bow as they approached a side tunnel, its dark maw yawning ominously. He raised his fist, halting the group, and gestured for two scouts to investigate the offshoot. They slipped into the shadows, their movements fluid and silent. Moments later, they emerged, shaking their heads to indicate the path was clear. Prian allowed himself a small sigh of relief, but his focus remained unwavering. As they continued their advance, Prian''s gaze flickered between the map in his hand and the tunnel before them. The parchment, marked with the established trade routes to Kelthane, was their guide through this treacherous labyrinth. With each step, Prian''s senses were heightened, alert for any sign of danger. He knew the importance of their mission ¨C to secure a safe passage for Wolf Company and ensure no ambushes lay in wait. The weight of responsibility rested heavily on his shoulders, but he was determined to succeed. Prian signaled for another halt, and the scouts immediately took up defensive positions. He motioned for two more to investigate a side tunnel, their movements swift and precise. As they disappeared into the darkness, Prian''s fingers traced the map, mentally calculating their progress and the potential risks ahead. The scouts returned, nodding to indicate the path was clear once more. Prian allowed himself a moment of relief, but his vigilance never wavered. With a silent gesture, he urged his team onward, their footsteps echoing softly in the cavernous tunnel. Prian nodded to two of his scouts, gesturing for them to take up positions and keep watch over a side tunnel they had just passed. With a silent salute, the pair melted into the shadows, their eyes peeled for any sign of movement. As his team grew progressively smaller, Prian felt the weight of responsibility intensify. Each decision he made could mean the difference between success and failure, between life and death for his comrades. He pushed those thoughts aside, focusing instead on the steady rhythm of his footsteps and the cycling of his mana. With each inhalation, he drew the energy into his core, envisioning the lush forest that represented the essence of his power. The verdant trees swayed gently, their leaves rustling in an unseen breeze. At the heart of this tranquil glade stood a towering oak, its bark etched with an intricate glyph that called to him in a way he had never felt before. As Prian exhaled, he channeled the mana throughout his body, feeling the surge of energy coursing through his veins. His senses heightened, his muscles thrummed with newfound strength, and his mind sharpened to a razor''s edge. The power of the sixth tier flowed through him, and he reveled in the exhilarating rush. Prian increased the pace of his cycling, eager to unlock the full potential of the glyph that beckoned to him. With each breath, he delved deeper into the forest, drawing ever closer to the ancient oak and the mysteries it held. The glyph seemed to pulse with a life of its own, its intricate lines glowing with a faint, ethereal light. As he moved, Prian''s footsteps became lighter, his movements more fluid and graceful. He felt as though he could sense every shift in the air, every minute vibration in the rock beneath his feet. The world around him seemed to slow, granting him an unparalleled awareness of his surroundings. Two of Prian''s scouts emerged from a side tunnel, their hands flashing the urgent signals for combat. His heart rate quickened as adrenaline surged through his veins. In a fluid motion, he gestured for the remaining six scouts to take defensive positions. Prian''s eyes shone with a mixture of excitement and determination. Like the captain, he grinned in the face of danger, relishing the opportunity to put his skills to the test. The thrill of battle coursed through him, and he could feel the mana pulsing within, eager to be unleashed. A low rumble echoed from the darkness ahead, growing louder with each passing second. A herd of crystalline stalkers materialized, their grotesque lizard-like forms illuminated by the eerie blue glow emanating from their bodies. The creatures charged forward, their razor-sharp spines glistening in the dim light. Without hesitation, Prian signaled for his scouts to open fire. "At will!" he barked, his voice echoing down the tunnel. Nocking an arrow, Prian infused it with his mana, the shaft glowing a verdant green. He drew back the bowstring, his muscles straining with the effort, and channeled the energy into his weapon. The bow thrummed with power, its limbs pulsing in sync with the beat of his heart. As the first stalker closed in, Prian loosed his arrow. The projectile streaked through the air, trailing a vibrant emerald contrail, and punched through the creature''s tough crystalline shell with a sickening crunch. Ichor sprayed from the wound as the stalker collapsed, its body dissolving into a puddle of viscous fluid. Prian didn''t pause to savor the victory. He nocked another arrow, infused it with mana, and let it fly, felling a second stalker. A third and fourth fell in rapid succession, their bodies joining the growing pool of ooze on the cavern floor. As the herd closed in, Prian shouldered his bow and drew his sword, the blade flickering with verdant energy. With a rallying cry, he charged forward, leading his scouts into the fray. Prian surveyed the aftermath of the battle, his gaze sweeping over the dissolving remains of the crystalline stalkers. A fierce pride swelled in his chest as he watched his scouts dispatch the last of the creatures with lethal efficiency. "Well fought!" he called out, sheathing his sword. "Take a moment to cycle and recover." The scouts nodded, their chests heaving from the exertion of combat. They spread out, finding spots to sit or lean against the cavern walls. Prian watched as they closed their eyes and began the rhythmic breathing pattern that accompanied mana cycling. He followed suit, settling into a cross-legged position and drawing in a deep breath. The verdant forest materialized in his mind''s eye, and he lost himself in the tranquility of the glade. With each exhalation, he felt the fatigue ebbing from his muscles, replaced by a surge of rejuvenating energy. As he cycled, Prian''s thoughts turned to the stalkers'' ichor. He recalled the Thoiri''s warnings about the potent toxins contained within the creatures'' blood. Carefully, he examined his body for any cuts or scratches, running his fingers over his exposed skin and armor. Satisfied that he was uninjured, Prian rose to his feet and surveyed his team once more. They seemed refreshed, their mana reserves replenished and their determination unwavering. "Ten minutes," he announced, his voice carrying in the narrow tunnel. "Then we press on." The scouts acknowledged his order with nods and murmurs of assent. Prian took the opportunity to study the map once more, tracing their route with his finger and mentally calculating the distance to Kelthane. As the minutes ticked by, he could sense the growing anticipation in his team. They were eager to continue their mission, to press forward and secure the path for Wolf Company''s advance. Finally, the allotted time had passed. Prian rolled up the map and secured it in his pack. "Let''s move out," he commanded, his tone brooking no argument. The scouts fell into formation, their movements fluid and practiced. Prian took the lead, his bow at the ready and his senses attuned to the slightest disturbance. With purposeful strides, they advanced deeper into the tunnel, their footfalls echoing in the oppressive silence. Prian''s gaze darted from side to side, ever vigilant for any sign of danger. The path ahead was shrouded in darkness, but Prian felt no trepidation. He knew that his team was up to the challenge, and he trusted in their abilities implicitly. They were the eyes and ears of Wolf Company, and they would not fail in their duty. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. * * * Nelson grinned as he hefted the crate of repaired armor and weapons onto his broad shoulders. The weight was nothing to a man of his stature, honed by years of intense training and battle. As he turned to leave the forge, a familiar face caught his eye ¨C Gormuk, the grizzled Thoiri smith who had taken him under his wing. "Big man," Gormuk called out, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I''ve got one more surprise for ye." Nelson''s brow raised as the smith retrieved a wooden crate, the contents rattling ominously. Gormuk lifted the lid, revealing a collection of intricately carved runeblaze charges, their surfaces etched with arcane symbols. A broad smile spread across Nelson''s face as he recognized the fruits of their collaboration. "By the Mad God''s beard, you''ve outdone yourself, Gormuk!" The smith chuckled in response. Nelson rubbed his hands together eagerly, already envisioning the explosive potential of their latest creation. "Miser''s gonna love this," he said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Gormuk nodded, clapping Nelson on the shoulder. "Die well, soldier." Nelson grinned, shouldering the crate of runeblazes alongside the armor and weapons. "Don''t you worry, Gormuk. I''ve got a special spot in mind for testing these beauties." With a wink and a wave, Nelson made his way out of the forge, his mind already racing with ideas. He knew better than to let Amelia in on his little surprise ¨C the lieutenant would likely disapprove of such reckless behavior. No, this was a secret he would share with Miser alone. As he navigated the winding tunnels of Aethelwurn, Nelson spotted a secluded side cavern, its walls pockmarked with centuries of erosion. A perfect testing ground. Grinning like a child on their naming day, Nelson set down his burdens and retrieved one of the runeblazes. With a deep breath, he channeled his mana into the intricate runes, watching as they flickered to life with a crimson glow. "Alright, let''s see what you''ve got," he murmured, hurling the charge at a nearby boulder. The explosion was deafening, a thunderous roar that shook the very cavern itself. Nelson threw his head back and laughed, his booming voice echoing through the tunnels as the boulder disintegrated into a cloud of dust and rubble. "Oh, Miser''s gonna love this," he chuckled, already eager to show his brother the fruits of their labor. * * * Lews carefully packed the contents of his field hospital packs, ensuring that every item was securely stowed and easily accessible. The weight of the packs was a comforting reminder of the resources at his disposal, a far cry from the meager supplies he had grown accustomed to on the surface. "Seka, hand me that bundle of silverleaf," he said, gesturing to a neatly wrapped package on the table before them. Seka complied, her eyes wide with curiosity as she observed Lews''s methodical movements. "What is silverleaf used for?" "Silverleaf is an excellent coagulant," Lews explained, gently placing the bundle in one of the packs. "It helps stop bleeding and promotes clotting. We can grind it into a powder and apply it directly to wounds or brew it into a tea for internal injuries." Seka nodded, her fingers tracing the delicate leaves. "And what about this one?" she asked, holding up a cluster of small, purple flowers. "Ah, those are nightshade blossoms," Lews said, a hint of reverence in his voice. "They have powerful analgesic properties. When prepared correctly, they can dull even the most excruciating pain." As Lews continued to pack, he took the time to explain the uses and applications of each herb, root, and mineral. Seka listened intently, her eyes shining with fascination as she absorbed the knowledge like a sponge. "You''re a quick study, Seka," Lews said, offering her an encouraging smile. "With your grasp of the healing arts and your understanding of the human body, you''ll be able to put these supplies to great use." Seka''s cheeks flushed with pride at the compliment. "I have a good teacher," she replied, her gaze meeting Lews''s with gratitude. As they worked, Lews couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the resources available to them. The Aethelwurn merchants and herbmothers had proven to be invaluable allies, providing substitutes for ingredients that were impossible to find in the depths of the earth. It was a testament to the resilience and ingenuity of the Thoiri people. * * * Amelia stood before her assembled Wolf Company, her gaze sweeping over the faces of her brave and dedicated comrades. The weight of leadership rested heavily on her shoulders, but she drew strength from the unwavering determination that burned in their eyes. "My friends," she began, her voice ringing with conviction, "we stand at a crossroads, facing a challenge that will test the very depths of our courage and resolve. The city of Kelthane, our Thoiri allies, is besieged by the dreaded Lord of the Depths, Tremor, and his fiendish horde." Amelia paused, allowing the gravity of her words to sink in. "We have been entrusted with a mission: to march through the treacherous tunnels and bring aid to our allies, no matter the cost. It will not be an easy path, for the shadows conceal untold dangers and perils." She raised her chin, her fiery hair blazing like a beacon in the dim cavern. "But we are Wolf Company, forged in the fires of battle and tempered by the bonds of brotherhood. We have faced overwhelming odds before, and we have emerged victorious, our spirits unbroken." Amelia''s gaze swept over her soldiers, each one a pillar of strength and valor. "Captain Alton has instilled in us the values of bravery, dedication, and honor. In his absence, it falls upon us to uphold those virtues, to carry the torch of his legacy into the heart of the darkness." She gripped the hilt of her mana-infused sword, the blade humming with power. "We march not for glory or conquest, but for the survival of our homeland, for the preservation of all that we hold dear. Let our footsteps echo through the tunnels, a resounding declaration that Agorra will never surrender to the forces of darkness!" Amelia raised her sword high, the blade casting a brilliant radiance over the assembled company. "Wolf Company, we march for Kelthane! For Agorra! For the Mad God!" A thunderous roar erupted from the soldiers, their voices echoing through the cavern like a mighty battlecry. Amelia turned, her crimson cloak billowing behind her, and led her company towards the eastern tunnel, their footsteps resounding with purpose and determination. As they emerged into the open, the residents of Aethelwurn lined the streets, their faces etched with awe and respect. They cheered and waved banners, offering prayers and blessings to the brave warriors marching to the aid of their beleaguered kin. Amelia held her head high, her heart swelling with pride, as Wolf Company once more ventured forth into the unknown. Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest as she led Wolf Company into the eastern tunnel, the echoes of their footsteps reverberating through the narrow passage. Despite her outward display of confidence, her palms were slick with sweat beneath her gauntlets. "That was quite the rousing speech, Lieutenant," Seka''s voice drifted up from beside her. The young woman''s eyes sparkled with admiration. Amelia felt a flush of heat creep up her neck. "Thank you, Seka," she murmured, grateful for the dim lighting that concealed her flushed cheeks. "I must confess, I spent half the night practicing it. I was sweating beneath my armor the entire time." Seka chuckled, her laughter like a gentle melody amidst the clank of armor and gear. "A speech made you more nervous than facing down great fiends and beasts? Truly, the pen is mightier than the sword." Amelia couldn''t help but grin at the woman''s teasing tone. "Perhaps it is," she conceded with a shrug, her shoulders brushing against the confines of the narrow tunnel. As they pressed deeper into the depths, the passage grew increasingly constricted, forcing Wolf Company to march four abreast. Amelia found herself flanked by Miser at the vanguard and Nelson bringing up the rear, their armored footsteps echoing in unison. A faint jingling sound drew Amelia''s attention to Nelson, and she noticed a peculiar bag slung over his shoulder, its contents shifting with each step. Curiosity piqued, she contemplated ordering him to reveal what lay within, but thought better of it. Nelson had always been one for surprises, and she trusted him to share his secrets in due time. Instead, Amelia focused her thoughts on the task ahead, her grip tightening around the hilt of her sword. Kelthane awaited, besieged by the terrifying Lord of the Depths and his fiendish legions. Wolf Company would answer the call, no matter the cost, for they were the vanguard of Agorra''s defiance against the encroaching darkness. * * * Alton stood in the frozen tundra, the icy winds howling around him. He had lost track of time in this ethereal realm, his focus solely on mastering the immense power that coursed through his veins. As he cycled the dense mana, a familiar presence manifested before him ¨C the Wolf. The Wolf''s piercing gaze met Alton''s, and he could sense the weight of its words before they were spoken. "Your time here is up, Alton. If you linger any longer, you risk losing yourself to this realm." Alton felt a pang of disappointment, but he knew the Wolf spoke the truth. He had made great strides in harnessing the power of the eighth tier, but there was still much to learn. The Wolf seemed to sense his thoughts. "You have made remarkable progress, but it will not be enough. The challenges that lie ahead will test you in ways you cannot fathom. You must continue pushing yourself at every opportunity, for the fate of Agorra rests upon your shoulders." Alton nodded, his determination unwavering. He knew the weight of the responsibility he carried, and he would not falter. "My presence within Fang grows stronger as your power increases," the Wolf continued. "We are inextricably linked, our essences intertwined. Together, we will unleash a fury that will shake the foundations of this world." Alton felt a surge of energy coursing through him, as if the Wolf''s words had ignited a fire within his soul. He gripped Fang tightly, feeling the blade''s thirst for battle. The Wolf turned, beckoning Alton to follow. "Come, we shall walk together one last time before you return." Alton fell into step beside the Wolf, and together they ventured into the swirling blizzard, their footsteps leaving no trail in the frozen expanse. In the blink of an eye, the frozen tundra vanished, and Alton found himself back in the familiar surroundings of the barracks. He blinked, his senses adjusting to the dim light and the scent of burning candles. Beside him, Jonah slept in a chair, his head lolled to the side, a book resting on his lap. Alton felt a surge of gratitude for his old friend, who had undoubtedly kept a vigil by his side. As he took in the sight of the barracks, Alton knew that his journey had only just begun. The Wolf''s words echoed in his mind, a reminder of the challenges that lay ahead. But he was ready, his resolve tempered by the trials he had faced and the power he had harnessed. Chapter 50 - 8.2 Alton stirred on the cot, his eyes slowly fluttering open. He felt a surge of energy coursing through his veins, a newfound power that he had harnessed in the frozen tundra. Closing his eyes, he turned his focus inward, inspecting his mana core. Eight intricate pathways circled his core, each one pulsing with a vibrant energy he had never felt before. Two nodes on the eighth pathway burned brightly, evidence of his ascension to a higher tier of power. As he studied the pathways, his gaze was drawn to a new glyph, its intricate patterns beckoning to be activated. Curiosity tugged at him, urging him to trigger the glyph and unleash its power. But a voice in the back of his mind cautioned restraint ¨C he knew better than to meddle with forces he did not fully understand. As he contemplated the glyph, a sudden sensation rippled through the room, and Alton realized that Jonah had stirred from his slumber. Opening his eyes, he saw his old friend blinking away the haze of sleep, a look of relief spreading across his weathered features. "Alton," Jonah said, his voice thick with emotion. "You''ve returned to us." Alton nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "It appears so, old friend. And I bring with me newfound power." Jonah''s eyes widened, and he leaned forward in his chair, his gaze fixed on Alton. "Tell me everything." Alton took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before beginning his tale. "When I awoke in the frozen tundra, I was overwhelmed by the raw power that permeated the air. The mana felt denser, richer ¨C as if the very essence of the Wolf''s domain had infused it with untold potency." Jonah''s eyes widened, and he hastily grabbed a quill and parchment, propping the paper on his knee as he prepared to take notes with his remaining arm. "At first, I struggled to contain the overwhelming force," Alton continued. "It surged through my veins, each cell charged with raw potential. But through focus and discipline, I learned to harness it, to bend it to my will." Jonah scribbled furiously, his quill scratching against the parchment as he captured every detail. "I moved through the katas, allowing the mana to saturate my being, to become an extension of myself. With each cycle, I felt my control growing stronger, my understanding deepening." Alton closed his eyes, reliving the experience. "The mana pulsed in time with my heartbeat, and I could feel it resonating with the very fabric of the Wolf''s realm." Pausing for a moment, Alton studied the new glyph that had appeared on his mana core. "As I delved deeper into the intricacies of the mana, a new glyph revealed itself to me. Its patterns are unlike anything I''ve seen before, and I can sense a vast potential waiting to be unleashed." Jonah''s quill moved with frantic speed, his eyes alight with scholarly fervor. "Remarkable," he murmured, his voice tinged with awe. "And you say this glyph appeared after your ascension to the eighth tier?" Alton nodded, "in the same way as the glyph appeared after reaching the sixth tier. I can''t wait to try it out." He said with a wide grin. Jonah''s eyes crinkled with mirth as a hearty laugh escaped his lips. "Patience, my friend. We will have ample opportunity to explore the intricacies of your newfound power soon enough." Leaning back in his chair, Jonah''s expression grew more somber. "There is much you have missed during your slumber, Alton." Alton felt his heart quicken, a sense of trepidation mingling with his eagerness to learn what had transpired in his absence. "Let us begin with the most remarkable news," Jonah said, his voice tinged with pride. "Amelia, our brave sergeant, faced the dreaded Xulgoth in battle and emerged victorious." Alton''s eyes widened, his mind struggling to comprehend the magnitude of such a feat. Amelia, the young woman who had once grappled with self-doubt, had slain one of Ulgarath''s most fearsome lieutenants. "She rallied the defenders of Aethelwurn and turned the tide of the battle," Jonah continued. "Without her courage and leadership, the city would have fallen to Xulgoth''s horde." A swell of pride bloomed in Alton''s chest, and he silently vowed to commend Amelia for her bravery upon their reunion. Jonah then recounted the grueling task of cleansing the city of the remaining fiends, a task that had taken two full days of relentless combat. Alton''s heart ached at the thought of the lives lost, but he found solace in the knowledge that their sacrifices had not been in vain. "In the aftermath, Wolf Company has grown stronger," Jonah said, his eyes shining with admiration. "Amelia has taken on the role of leadership, and the company now boasts eighty Aethelguard warriors under her command." Alton nodded, his respect for Amelia growing with each passing moment. She had truly embraced the mantle of leadership and forged a formidable force. "But our trials are far from over," Jonah warned, his brow furrowing with concern. "Amelia has led Wolf Company on a mission to secure the city of Kelthane, which is under siege by the Lord of the Depths, Tremor." Alton felt a surge of determination coursing through him. He longed to join his comrades in battle, to stand shoulder to shoulder with them against the encroaching darkness. "They marched three days ago," Jonah said, his voice heavy with regret. "And as we speak, General Thrakul prepares to lead the remainder of the Aethelwurn army to reinforce them." Alton swung his legs over the side of the cot, planting his feet firmly on the ground. A surge of energy coursed through his body, and he stretched his arms overhead, relishing the newfound strength that rippled through his muscles. "I must join Thrakul," he declared, his voice resonating with conviction. Jonah nodded, a knowing smile playing upon his weathered features. "I knew you would say that the moment you awoke, my friend." With a nod of his head, Jonah gestured toward a nearby wardrobe. "Your armor and weapons await you there. Go, prepare yourself for battle." Alton rose to his feet, his movements fluid and purposeful. He crossed the room and opened the wardrobe, his gaze falling upon his trusty armor and the twin blades, Fang and Fury. Stripping off his tunic, he splashed water from a nearby basin onto his face, reveling in the cool liquid''s refreshing caress. As he dried himself, he marveled at the subtle changes in his physique ¨C his muscles seemed denser, more tightly coiled, as if infused with the very essence of the mana he had harnessed. Flexing his arm, he watched in awe as the muscles rippled beneath his skin, pulsing with a barely contained energy that threatened to burst forth at any moment. It was as if his body had been forged anew, tempered by the raw power of the Wolf''s domain. Donning his armor, he felt the familiar weight settle upon his shoulders, a comforting embrace that had seen him through countless battles. But there was something different this time, a resonance that seemed to harmonize with the very fabric of his being. As he cinched the final strap, he turned his gaze toward Fang, the legendary blade that had been his constant companion. Reaching out, he wrapped his fingers around the hilt, and a shiver of anticipation ran down his spine. The sword felt like an extension of his arm, as if it had been forged from the same raw material that now coursed through his veins. Mana coalesced around the blade, dancing in intricate patterns that seemed to beckon to him, inviting him to unleash the full extent of his newfound power. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. And in that moment, he felt the Wolf stir within him, a primal force that acknowledged his ascension and welcomed him as a true master of the hunt. A silent howl echoed in the depths of his soul, and Alton knew that he was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. With a resolute nod, he turned to Jonah, his eyes alight with determination. "Let us make haste, old friend. Our friends await us in the heart of battle." * * * Alton strode into the large open area before the eastern tunnels, his footsteps echoing against the cavernous walls. A hush fell over the assembled soldiers as they turned to face him, their eyes widening in a mixture of awe and reverence. He could feel their gazes upon him, drinking in the sight of his armor, which seemed to radiate an otherworldly glow. The mana that coursed through his veins pulsed in time with his heartbeat, emanating from him in waves of raw power that rippled through the air like a tangible force. As he crossed the distance, the soldiers instinctively bowed their heads, a gesture of respect that transcended ranks or allegiances. Even those who had never laid eyes upon him could sense the formidable presence that surrounded him, an aura that spoke of battles hard-won and a mastery over the very forces that governed their world. Alton''s gaze swept over the assembled troops, his piercing blue eyes taking in the sea of faces before him. He could sense their determination, their unwavering resolve to stand against the encroaching darkness that threatened to consume their homeland. At the center of the gathering stood General Thrakul, his imposing figure radiating an air of authority that commanded respect. As Alton approached, the general''s eyes widened, and he straightened his posture, acknowledging the power that now emanated from the warrior before him. "General," Alton said, his voice resonating with a depth that seemed to reverberate through the very stones beneath their feet. Thrakul inclined his head, a gesture of respect that spoke volumes. "Captain Alton," he replied, his tone tinged with respect. "It is good to see you up and well." Alton nodded, his expression grave. "I come to join you in the battle for Kelthane," he declared, his words carrying the weight of a vow. A glimmer of relief flashed across Thrakul''s features, and he nodded in understanding. "We are grateful for your aid, Captain. But I must warn you ¨C our progress through the tunnels will be slow, as we can only move a few hundred soldiers at a time through the narrow passages. You may wish to travel ahead." Alton considered the general''s words, his mind already weighing the implications. Time was of the essence, and every moment they delayed could mean the difference between victory and defeat for his comrades in Kelthane. "Then I will press ahead with an advance force," he said, his tone resolute. The general''s expression softened, and he nodded in acquiescence. "Very well," he said, turning to bark orders at a group of scouts standing nearby. "Assemble a team to escort Captain Alton through the tunnels. Move swiftly, and may the Mad God guide your steps." Alton''s strides carried him forward with a preternatural swiftness, his feet barely seeming to touch the ground as he propelled himself through the winding tunnels. The advance team struggled to keep pace, their labored breaths echoing against the stone walls as they fought to match his relentless momentum. Even Jonah, whose sixth tier body granted him a certain resilience, found himself falling behind. The old priest''s face glistened with sweat, and he waved Alton on, gasping for air. "Go on, my friend," he called out, his voice strained. "We''ll catch up with you shortly." Alton hesitated, his instincts warring with the urgency that drove him. He knew better than to leave them behind, vulnerable to potential ambushes or unseen threats that lurked in the shadows of these ancient tunnels. Yet, the thought of his company, of Amelia and the others, facing the onslaught of Tremor''s forces without him, filled him with a burning determination that refused to be quelled. Gritting his teeth, he slowed his pace, allowing the advance team to draw closer. As they neared, he took in the signs of recent combat that scarred the tunnel walls ¨C deep gouges rent into the stone, the scattered remains of fiend carcasses, and the acrid stench of ichor that hung in the air like a palpable miasma. His jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists, the mana within him churning with barely restrained fury. Every second they delayed was another moment his soldiers might be fighting for their lives, their fates hanging in the balance. As the advance team regrouped around him, Alton found himself pacing, his mind churning as he sought to decipher the enigmatic glyph that had manifested on his mana core. He cycled his mana, allowing the raw power to flow through him, searching for any insight or revelation that might shed light on the newfound potential it promised. The energy coursed through his veins, pulsing in time with his heartbeat, and he could feel the weight of it, the sheer density of the mana that now thrummed within him. It was a force unlike anything he had ever experienced, a wellspring of power that threatened to overwhelm him if he did not maintain his focus. Closing his eyes, Alton drew in a deep breath, centering himself as he delved deeper into the ebb and flow of the mana that now defined his very being. He would unravel the mysteries of this newfound gift, he vowed silently. And when he did, nothing would stand in his way as he fought to reunite with his company and face the darkness that threatened to consume them all. * * * Alton''s senses were heightened, his every nerve ending thrumming with the raw power that coursed through his veins. As he advanced through the winding tunnels, he could feel the faint vibrations underfoot, a telltale sign that something lurked ahead. Then, he caught it ¨C the acrid stench of sulfur and decay that wafted through the stale air, unmistakable to one who had faced the horrors of the fiend legions time and again. His grip tightened around the hilts of his twin blades, Fang and Fury, as he prepared for the inevitable confrontation. Rounding a sharp bend in the tunnel, Alton''s gaze fell upon the massive form of a basilisk drake, its dull gray scales rippling with each labored breath. The fiend''s glowing yellow eyes fixed upon him, burning with an otherworldly malevolence that would have sent lesser warriors fleeing in terror. But Alton was no mere soldier ¨C he was the Wolf of Winter, a living embodiment of fury and determination. A savage grin twisted his features as he surged forward, his body exploding into motion with preternatural speed. Both blades flashed in the dim light, trailing streaks of mana-infused energy as he closed the distance between himself and the drake. The fiend''s jaws parted, unleashing a guttural roar that shook the very stones beneath their feet, but Alton was undeterred. With a mighty cry, he unleashed a devastating flurry of strikes, his blades carving through the drake''s scales as if they were mere parchment. The fiend thrashed and writhed, its tail lashing out in a desperate attempt to fend off the relentless onslaught, but Alton was a whirlwind of steel and fury. Each blow landed with bone-shattering force, fueled by the raw power that now coursed through his veins. He could feel the mana surging through his body, amplifying his strength and speed to levels he had never before experienced. The drake''s roars turned to shrieks of agony as Alton''s blades rent through its flesh, spilling ichor and severing limbs with each precise strike. In a matter of heartbeats, the once-formidable fiend lay broken and lifeless at his feet, its massive form reduced to little more than a mangled husk. Alton stood amid the carnage, his chest heaving with each ragged breath as he fought to regain his composure. The battle had been over in the blink of an eye, a testament to the newfound power that now thrummed within him. Yet, even as the adrenaline coursed through his veins, he could feel the tendrils of the Wolf''s fury threatening to overwhelm him, to give in to the primal urges that had once consumed him in the throes of battle. But then, a calming presence washed over him, a gentle ripple of energy that emanated from the blade clutched in his right hand. Fang, the legendary sword that had been his constant companion through countless battles, seemed to resonate with a soothing hum, as if offering a reminder of the discipline and control that had always been his guiding light. Closing his eyes, Alton drew in a deep, steadying breath, allowing the tranquil energy of the blade to ground him, to anchor him in the present moment. He would not succumb to the lure of battle-lust, not when his company depended on him to lead them through the darkness that lay ahead. As the rush of adrenaline began to subside, Alton''s gaze fell upon the fallen drake, and he nodded to himself. The scales of such a formidable fiend would be a valuable asset in the war effort, and he would not allow them to go to waste. Turning to one of the scouts who had managed to catch up to him, he gestured toward the slain beast. "Send word back to the main force," he said, his voice carrying a note of authority. "We''ll need a team to recover the scales and any other usable materials from this fiend." The scout nodded, his eyes wide with a mixture of awe and trepidation, before scurrying back the way they had come. Alton watched him go, his grip tightening around the hilt of Fang as he awaited the arrival of Jonah and the others. Alton pressed onward through the winding tunnels, his blades at the ready. The echoes of battle reverberated through the stone, growing louder with each step he took. It was clear that he was closing in on the main conflict, but the fiends seemed to be scattered, as if forced off the primary route. Rounding a sharp corner, he came face-to-face with a trio of carrion stalkers, their twisted forms emerging from the shadows like nightmarish spectres. Without hesitation, Alton surged forward, his blades carving through the air with lethal precision. The first stalker fell within seconds, its torso cleaved in twain by a vicious cross-strike from Fang and Fury. The second met a similar fate, its head separating from its shoulders in a spray of ichor that painted the tunnel walls. As the third stalker turned to flee, Alton felt the Wolf''s fury surge within him. In a blur of motion, he closed the distance, his blades a whirlwind of steel that rent the fiend asunder before it could even muster a counterattack. Alton stood amid the carnage, his chest heaving with each ragged breath. The battle had been over in an instant, the fiends posing little threat to his newfound strength and speed. A part of him felt disappointment at the ease with which he had dispatched them, a hunger for a greater challenge to test the limits of his power. Chapter 51 - Winters Embrace Alton''s boots pounded against the uneven stone as he pressed deeper into the winding tunnels, his senses heightened and alert. The stench of death and decay hung thick in the air, mingling with the acrid scent of scorched earth and the coppery tang of spilled blood. As he advanced, the signs of recent battle became more and more apparent. Scorch marks marred the tunnel walls, and the ground was littered with the twisted, mangled remains of fiends ¨C some human-sized, others far larger and more grotesque. It was clear that Wolf Company had faced stiff resistance on their march to Kelthane, and the fiends were determined to hinder any attempt to reinforce the besieged city. A grim sense of pride swelled within Alton''s chest as he surveyed the carnage. His comrades had proven themselves time and again, their skills and determination forged in the fires of countless battles. He could not help but feel a twinge of regret at having missed these skirmishes. The rhythmic footfalls of his advance group echoed behind him, a reassuring reminder that he was not alone in this fight. Jonah''s weathered face appeared at his side, the old priest''s brow furrowed with concern. "It seems your company has faced no shortage of challenges on their journey," Jonah remarked, his gaze sweeping over the grisly scene before them. Alton nodded, his grip tightening around the hilt of Fang. "They are warriors, true and tested," he said, his voice laced with pride. "And what of the road ahead?" he asked. "Once Kelthane is secured, the path to the Mountain of the Mad God will lie open before us." A heavy silence hung between them, the weight of Jonah''s words lingering in the stale air. Alton knew that the ultimate confrontation with Ulgarath was inevitable, a reckoning that had been centuries in the making. Yet, he could not shake the nagging sense of trepidation that gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. "I am not yet ready," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "This newfound power... it is a double-edged blade, one that I have yet to fully master." Jonah''s gaze softened, and he placed a weathered hand on Alton''s shoulder. "Then we must forge you into a weapon worthy of facing such a foe," he said, his voice carrying a note of conviction. "The battles ahead will temper your spirit and hone your skills, until you stand as an indomitable bulwark against the darkness that threatens to consume us all." "Have you learned anything else of note about our foe?" Alton asked after a moment. Alton listened intently as Jonah began to recount what little was known about the ancient fiend they now faced. The old priest''s brow furrowed in concentration, his eyes growing distant as he delved into the murky depths of history. "The records of the Thoiri are sparse when it comes to Ulgarath''s origins and true strength," Jonah admitted, his voice heavy with frustration. "The fiend first appears in chronicles dating back some eight hundred years, but its presence is shrouded in mystery and hearsay." Alton felt a chill run down his spine at the thought of such an ancient, inscrutable evil lurking beneath the very ground they trod. "What do the records say of it?" he pressed, his curiosity mingling with a sense of dread. Jonah shook his head, his expression grim. "Little that can be considered credible," he replied. "There are descriptions, to be sure, but they vary wildly ¨C some portraying Ulgarath as a massive, monstrous creature capable of manipulating the very fabric of the manasphere, while others depict it as a more insidious, corrupting force that preys upon the minds of its victims." Alton frowned, his grip tightening around the hilt of Fang as he considered the implications of Jonah''s words. "And before it commanded armies of fiends?" he asked. "What came before?" A flicker of sorrow crossed Jonah''s weathered features. "Tribes of Thoiri, living beneath the shadow of the Mountain of the Mad God," he said softly. "It is said that Ulgarath''s influence twisted and corrupted them, turning them against one another until they became little more than mindless thralls, serving the fiend''s dark whims." A heavy silence hung between them, the weight of Jonah''s words lingering in the stale air. Alton could scarcely fathom the horror of such an existence, to be reduced to a mere pawn in the service of an ancient, malevolent force. "And what of the Mad God himself?" Alton asked, his voice tinged with a hint of desperation. "Surely, if he banished Ulgarath once before, there must be a way to do so again?" Jonah''s expression grew pensive, and he nodded slowly. "The records indicate that the Mad God did, indeed, battle and banish Ulgarath during his thousand-year reign," he confirmed. "But beyond that, there is little else to be gleaned ¨C no indication of how he achieved such a feat, or what measures were taken to ensure the fiend''s imprisonment." Alton considered Jonah''s words, his mind wrestling with the implications of what the old priest had revealed. A theory began to take shape, one that seemed to defy the very foundations of their understanding of the world. "The Wolf," Alton began, his voice low and measured, "it regards Ulgarath as a traitor ¨C a rogue aspect that has turned against the natural order of things." Jonah stroked his beard thoughtfully, his expression a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "It is possible, I suppose," he conceded. "But if Ulgarath were truly an aspect, would not its presence have been known to those who dwelled beneath the Mountain during our exile? It was said that Kael was the master of all aspects on this continent." Alton nodded, acknowledging the validity of Jonah''s point. "A fair question," he said. For a moment, the two men lapsed into silence, each lost in their own thoughts, weighing the implications of Alton''s theory. Finally, Alton turned to Jonah, his gaze piercing. "How confident are you?" he asked. "That Ulgarath could not possibly be an aspect? Jonah met Alton''s stare unflinchingly, and then, to the captain''s surprise, he threw back his head and laughed ¨C a deep, rumbling chuckle that echoed through the tunnel. "Confident?" he replied, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "My dear friend, I am confident of nothing when it comes to the mysteries of our world. All I can offer are theories and suppositions, based on the knowledge that has been passed down to us." Alton felt a smile tugging at the corners of his own lips, his respect for the old priest growing ever deeper. Jonah''s humility and willingness to embrace uncertainty were rare qualities in a world that often demanded unwavering conviction. "Then let us keep our minds open to all possibilities," Alton said, clapping Jonah on the shoulder. "For if there is one thing I have learned in this war, it is that the universe delights in confounding our expectations." With that, the two men fell into step once more, their boots echoing against the stone as they pressed deeper into the heart of the mountain. * * * "Tell me, old friend," Alton said, his voice low and measured. "What news have you of the world above?" Jonah''s brow furrowed, and he let out a weary sigh. "Little, I''m afraid," he admitted. "My focus has been here, among the Thoiri and their struggle against the fiends." Alton felt a pang of disappointment, but he nodded in understanding. Their mission beneath the mountains was of paramount importance, but he could not help but wonder about the state of affairs in the world beyond these confining tunnels. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "I know the burden that weighs upon you, Alton," Jonah continued, his voice gentle yet tinged with a note of solemnity. "You wish to know how our homeland fares, how our people are preparing for the coming storm." Alton met Jonah''s gaze, his piercing blue eyes reflecting the flickering torchlight that illuminated their path. "You know me well, old friend," he said with a rueful smile. Jonah placed a reassuring hand on Alton''s shoulder, his touch firm and grounding. "Before I departed Thornwur, I dispatched a series of messengers to Fort Kitsu, bearing word of our progress and the challenges we have faced," he explained. "I instructed them to relay any news or orders from the generals back to me, so that we might better coordinate our efforts." A glimmer of hope flickered in Alton''s chest at Jonah''s words. "And have you received any word in return?" he asked, his voice tinged with cautious optimism. Jonah shook his head, his expression somber. "Not yet, I''m afraid," he admitted. "But we must remember, the tunnels are vast and treacherous, and the fiends grow ever more cunning in their attempts to disrupt our lines of communication." Alton nodded, his grip tightening around the hilt of Fang. The sword seemed to pulse with a reassuring warmth, a reminder of the power he now wielded ¨C a power that he would need to call upon in the battles to come. "What we do know," Jonah continued, "is that Edoria plans to launch a larger offensive once the winter snows begin to clear in the coming months. Their armies will march with the thaw, seeking to capitalize on the chaos and disarray that the fiend incursions have sown." A grim determination settled over Alton''s features as he considered Jonah''s words. The weight of their mission here, deep beneath the mountains, took on a new urgency. They had to succeed, not only in driving back the fiends but in securing the allegiance of the Thoiri tribes ¨C for without their aid, Agorra''s chances of withstanding the Edorian onslaught would be slim indeed. * * * Alton pressed onward, his gaze fixed upon the twisting tunnels that lay ahead. The occasional skirmish with scattered groups of fiends did little to slow their pace, for Alton dispatched the wretched creatures with an almost effortless grace, his blades moving in a blur of steel and mana. As they drew nearer to their destination, a sense of unease began to gnaw at the edges of Alton''s mind. The tunnels seemed to grow darker, more oppressive, as if the very stone itself harbored a malevolent presence. Up ahead and around a corner, Alton spotted a body slumped against the tunnel wall. With a wave of his hand, Alton signaled for the group to halt, and he approached the fallen Thoiri with cautious steps. Crouching beside the body, he examined it closely, his brow furrowing as he found no visible wounds or signs of struggle. A chill ran down Alton''s spine as a terrible realization took hold. "A manawraith," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the eerie silence that enveloped them. One of the Thoiri scouts who had accompanied them from Aethelwurn stepped forward, his expression grave. "Kelthane," he said, pointing to an insignia on bodies armor. Alton nodded, his jaw set in a grim line. He turned to the scout, his gaze unwavering. "Send one of your scouts back to Aethelwurn with all haste," he commanded. "Thrakul must know of the danger we face." As he moved to carry out his orders, Alton rose to his feet, his grip tightening around the hilt of Fang. The sword seemed to thrum with a barely contained energy, as if sensing the gravity of the situation they now faced. Steeling himself, Alton turned to face the remaining members of his company. "We press on," he declared, his voice ringing with determination. With those words, he set off once more, his footsteps echoing through the tunnels as he led his comrades toward the besieged city ¨C and whatever horrors might await them there. Alton''s pulse quickened as they approached the final intersection, the sounds of their footsteps echoing ominously through the tunnel. Up ahead, he could make out the unmistakable shapes of fiends - a horde of them, blocking the path to Kelthane. He raised his hand, signaling for the company to halt. Turning to Jonah, he studied the old priest''s weathered features, seeking wisdom in those knowing eyes. "There''s no sign of Wolf Company," Alton murmured, his brow furrowed in concern. "These fiends must be acting as a flanking army against the city." Jonah nodded slowly, stroking his beard as he considered their options. "Caution would be wise," he counseled. "We should wait for elements of Thrakul''s forces to arrive before engaging such numbers." Alton felt the familiar surge of the Wolf''s power coursing through his veins, his fingertips tingling with barely restrained energy. This was a chance to test himself, to unleash the full extent of his newfound abilities. He met Jonah''s gaze, his jaw set in a determined line. "Wait here with the scouts," he said, his voice low but resolute. "Watch, but do not interfere." Before Jonah could protest, Alton had already stepped forward, drawing forth Fang and Fury in a fluid motion. The blades seemed to thrum with power as he infused them with his mana, his core alight with anticipation. With a final nod to his friend, Alton turned and strode towards the horde of fiends, his footsteps ringing like a death knell through the tunnel. The time for caution was over ¨C now was the moment to embrace the fury of the Wolf and let his blades taste the blood of his enemies. Alton surged forward, his blades blazing with mana as he unleashed a thunderous manablast. The concentrated sphere of energy detonated with a deafening roar, obliterating the fiends unfortunate enough to be caught in its ten-foot radius. Shards of ice and gore rained down in its wake, but Alton paid them no heed. With a feral snarl, he pressed his advantage, Fang and Fury becoming twin cyclones of death as he tore into the horde. The fiends scrambled to retaliate, their claws and fangs seeking purchase, but Alton was a whirlwind of motion, his blades finding gaps in their defenses with preternatural precision. Each strike, each parry, each fluid evasion was fueled by the Wolf''s fury coursing through his veins. Alton could feel the intoxicating power building within him, threatening to consume him utterly. He welcomed it, embraced it, reveled in the thrill of combat that drowned out all else. As the fiends fell around him in ever-increasing numbers, Alton felt the first stirrings of a new ability, a manifestation of his growth in the frozen tundra. Reaching deep within himself, he unleashed a torrent of mana, crystallizing the very air around him into a sphere of frozen fury. "Winter''s Embrace!" he roared, the words seeming to reverberate through the tunnel with an otherworldly resonance. In an instant, the fiends caught within the sphere''s radius found themselves encased in ice, their movements halted, their struggles futile. With a cold smile, Alton began to methodically shatter each frozen form, his blades cutting through the ice with contemptuous ease. As the battle raged on, Alton found himself pressed, the sheer numbers of the fiend horde threatening to overwhelm him. In those moments, he did not hesitate, detonating manablast after manablast, the explosive force tearing through his enemies and clearing a path for him to advance. Lost in the throes of battle, Alton became an unstoppable force of nature, a living embodiment of the Wolf''s unbridled fury. And as the last fiend fell before his blades, he threw back his head and let loose a howl of triumph that echoed through the tunnels, a primal declaration of his power and his victory. * * * Alton staggered back towards Jonah and the Thoiri scouts, his armor and blades drenched in the viscous ichor of the fallen fiends. Shards of ice clung to his hair and skin, already beginning to melt in the stifling heat of the tunnels. He could feel the Wolf''s essence thrumming through his veins, a heady rush of power that threatened to overwhelm him. With a grunt of effort, he leaned against the tunnel wall, allowing himself a moment to catch his breath. As he closed his eyes and began to cycle his mana, he could sense the depletion of his core, the reserves he had so painstakingly built up now dwindling to just over a quarter of their full capacity. A frown creased his brow as he probed deeper, feeling the faint pulsing of his third node ¨C stronger than before, but still frustratingly elusive. It seemed that mastering the power he had glimpsed in the frozen tundra would not be as simple as he had hoped, now that he was no longer immersed in the Wolf''s domain. A spark of determination flared within him, his resolve hardening. He would not be deterred; he would push himself to his limits and beyond, if that was what it took to harness the full extent of his abilities. "Alton!" Jonah''s voice cut through his reverie, and he opened his eyes to find the old priest regarding him with a mixture of concern and curiosity. "Tell me of this new ability you wielded," Jonah pressed, his quill poised over a sheaf of parchment, ready to record Alton''s every word. Alton nodded, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he fought to regain his composure. "Winter''s Embrace," he began, the words tumbling forth as he recounted the battle in vivid detail. He described the sensation of reaching deep within himself, of tapping into the wellspring of power that had been unlocked during his sojourn in the frozen tundra. He spoke of how he had woven strands of mana together, crystallizing the very air around him into a sphere of frozen fury. As he delved deeper into the particulars of the ability, Jonah''s quill flew across the parchment, capturing every nuance, every subtle variation in the flow of mana that Alton described. The old priest''s eyes shone with a scholar''s insatiable thirst for knowledge, and Alton found himself emboldened by the rapt attention, his words flowing more freely as he laid bare the intricacies of his newfound power. By the time he had finished, Jonah''s parchment was covered in a dense tapestry of notes and diagrams, a testament to the old priest''s tireless dedication to understanding the mysteries of the manasphere. Alton felt a surge of gratitude towards his friend, knowing that Jonah''s insights and guidance would prove invaluable as he continued to push the boundaries of his abilities. With a renewed sense of purpose, he straightened, his gaze turning towards the tunnel that would lead them to Kelthane ¨C and the challenges that awaited them there. Chapter 52 - Battle For Kelthane As he drew closer to Kelthane, one of the famed cities of the Thoiri, the air grew thick with the acrid scent of smoke and the metallic tang of blood. Faint tremors shuddered through the ground beneath his feet, each one more powerful than the last, hinting at the cataclysmic force that had been unleashed upon the city. Rounding a final bend in the tunnel, Alton emerged into a scene of utter chaos. Fires raged through the streets of Kelthane, casting an eerie, flickering glow over the combatants locked in mortal struggle. Thoiri warriors clashed with twisted, inhuman forms ¨C fiends that had somehow breached the city''s defenses, their claws and fangs rending flesh and armor alike. Alton''s grip tightened around the hilts of his swords as he took in the carnage, his eyes narrowing with grim determination. A powerful tremor rocked the ground, nearly toppling him from his feet, and he glanced skyward to see a plume of dust and debris rising from the heart of the city. Something colossal was stirring beneath Kelthane, its mere movements threatening to bring the entire city crashing down upon itself. Alton knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that this was the work of the dreaded Lord of the Depths, Tremor. A movement in his peripheral vision drew his gaze, and he saw Jonah emerging from the tunnel behind him, the old priest''s face etched with concern. Jonah met Alton''s eyes and gave a solemn nod, waving him forward with a gesture that spoke volumes. Jonah knew of Alton''s burning desire to rejoin his comrades, to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with them in the face of this existential threat. He would not hold Alton back, not when the fate of Kelthane ¨C and perhaps all of Agorra ¨C hung in the balance. Alton returned the nod, his expression hardening with resolve. With a final glance at the chaos engulfing the city, he tightened his grip on his blades and surged forward, his boots pounding against the stone as he raced towards the heart of the battle. The Wolf howled within him, eager to taste the fury of combat once more. Alton surged into the embattled streets of Kelthane, his blades whirling in a deadly dance as he cut a path through the horde of fiends. The creatures swarmed through the city, their twisted forms a grotesque mockery of life, but Alton was a force of nature unto himself ¨C an avatar of the Wolf''s fury made manifest. His swords sang through the air, each strike a blur of steel and mana that cleaved fiends asunder. Fang and Fury were extensions of his own limbs, their edges honed to razor sharpness and infused with the primal essence of the Wolf. Wherever Alton trod, death followed in his wake, the ground slick with the ichor of the fallen. A fiend lunged at him, its maw gaping wide to reveal rows of serrated fangs, but Alton was faster. Fury lashed out, severing the creature''s head from its shoulders in a single, fluid motion. Another fiend fell to Fang''s bite, its torso laid open from shoulder to hip as Alton spun and pivoted, his movements a lethal symphony of precision and power. All around him, the Thoiri warriors fought with everything they had, but they were outmatched and overwhelmed. For every fiend that fell, three more seemed to take its place, pouring forth from the shadows in an endless tide of claws and teeth. Alton''s gaze swept the chaos, searching for any sign of his company ¨C of Amelia and the others. He knew they would be at the heart of the conflict, but the sea of fiends made it impossible to pick out individual forms. A piercing screech rent the air, and Alton whirled to face a towering horror ¨C a fiend larger than any he had yet encountered. Its massive bulk was covered in razor-edged plates, and its maw gaped wide enough to swallow a man whole. Alton met its gaze without flinching, his swords raised in a defensive stance as the creature bore down on him. With a bestial roar, Alton unleashed the Wolf''s fury, his blades becoming mere extensions of the primal force that surged through his veins. He was a whirlwind of steel and mana, striking again and again with blinding speed, each blow carrying the weight of his conviction. The fiend staggered under the onslaught, its plates rent and shattered by the onslaught of Alton''s assault. Finally, with a desperate lunge, Alton buried both blades deep into the creature''s chest, and it collapsed in a heap, its life essence bleeding out onto the scorched earth. Alton stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving with exertion, but there was no respite ¨C no moment of reprieve. The fiends kept coming, their numbers seemingly endless, though he fought with every ounce of his being. Alton''s blades were a blur of motion, cleaving through fiend after fiend with a ferocity that defied mortal limits. Each strike was fueled by the raw power coursing through his veins, the Wolf''s essence lending him preternatural speed and strength. As he fought, he could sense the ebb and flow of the battle around him. The Kelthane warriors, emboldened by his presence, rallied to his side, their own blades and spears finding renewed purpose against the fiendish horde. Alton''s gaze swept across the chaos, seeking out those who still fought with the fire of defiance burning in their eyes. He met their gazes, one by one, and issued a rallying cry that echoed through the embattled streets of Kelthane. "To me, warriors of the Kelthane! To me, and we shall drive these foul creatures from our home!" His voice carried the weight of a thousand battlefields, resonating with a power that transcended mere words. One by one, the Kelthane warriors answered his call, their numbers swelling into the hundreds, then thousands. Alton could feel the tide shifting, the momentum of the battle turning in their favor. He raised his blades high, Fang and Fury gleaming in the flickering light of the fires that still raged around them. "Strength of the Pack!" he bellowed, and unleashed the full force of his mana-fueled might. A wave of raw power rippled outward from Alton, infusing the Thoiri warriors with the essence of the Wolf. Their eyes blazed with newfound vigor, their muscles coiled with preternatural strength. They were an army reborn, a force to be reckoned with, and they surged forward as one, their weapons raised high to meet the fiendish onslaught. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Alton was at the vanguard, his blades carving a path through the fiend ranks with each sweeping arc. The creatures fell before him in droves, their twisted forms no match for the fury he unleashed. With each kill, he could feel the mana flowing into him, replenishing his reserves and fueling the inferno that raged within. Fang and Fury drank deep of the fiends'' essence, their mana reservoirs swelling with each life he claimed. The blades thrummed with power, their edges glowing white-hot as they cleaved through flesh and bone alike. * * * The fiendish horde thinned, their ranks broken by the relentless onslaught of Alton and the Thoiri warriors. Alton''s chest heaved with exertion, his blades slick with the ichor of the slain, but his eyes burned with the intensity of a raging inferno. As the last of the fiends fell, Alton straightened, surveying the aftermath of the battle. The streets of Kelthane were strewn with twisted corpses, the air thick with the stench of blood and smoke. But for now, at least, the city was secure. A cluster of Thoiri warriors approached, their faces etched with a mixture of awe and relief. At their head strode a grizzled veteran, his armor dented and scorched from the heat of battle. "Captain Alton," the warrior said, his voice gruff but laced with respect. "We are in your debt. Without your intervention, Kelthane would have fallen. We have rebuilt the gates and secured the walls. The rest of the horde broke and retreated." Alton inclined his head, acknowledging the gratitude. "The battle is not yet won," he said, his gaze sweeping the ruined streets. "What of the others? Where is Wolf Company?" The Thoiri warrior''s expression darkened. "Your lieutenant, Amelia, led a strike force deep into the mountain''s heart, in a desperate bid to slay the Lord of the Depths before he could bring the city crashing down upon us." Alton''s grip tightened on his sword hilts, a mixture of fury and pride swirling within him. Fury that Amelia had undertaken such a perilous mission without his knowledge or consent, and pride that she had shown the courage and conviction to make such a bold move. "How many warriors did she take?" he demanded, his voice edged with steel. "A thousand of our finest," the Thoiri replied, his chest swelling and back straightened. "The elite warriors of the Kelthane guard, along with your Wolf Company." Alton felt a surge of admiration for Amelia''s daring, tempered by the weight of responsibility that now rested upon his shoulders. He could not allow her to sacrifice herself. "Then we must reinforce them," he said, his tone brooking no argument. "Gather scouts to show me the way. We will not let the Lord of the Depths claim victory this day." The Thoiri warrior opened his mouth to protest, but Alton silenced him with a look. "Do not try to dissuade me," he said, his voice low and resonant with conviction. "This is my duty, and my destiny. I will not be deterred." As the warrior turned to relay Alton''s orders, Jonah approached, his brow furrowed with concern. "Alton, you cannot be serious," the old priest said. "You have already expended much of your strength in this battle. To plunge headlong into the mountain''s depths without rest would be folly." Alton met Jonah''s gaze, his expression resolute. "I cannot sit idle while my company faces such peril," he said. "Amelia has shown the courage to strike at the heart of this threat." Jonah sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "Then at least allow yourself a brief respite," he implored. "Recover your strength, and let me tend to your wounds. You will be of no use to anyone if you march into battle exhausted and injured." For a moment, Alton considered arguing, but the weight of Jonah''s words rang true. He could feel the fatigue seeping into his bones, the toll of the battle and the expenditure of his mana taking its toll. "Very well," he relented. "But make it swift. Every moment we tarry is another moment that Amelia and the others face the Lord of the Depths alone." Jonah nodded, a flicker of relief passing across his weathered features. "Come," he said, gesturing towards a nearby building that had miraculously survived the fiendish onslaught. "We will see to your needs, and then you can lead the charge into the mountain''s depths." Alton followed Jonah, his steps heavy with the weight of his resolve. He could feel the Wolf stirring within him, its essence intertwined with his own, lending him strength and fortitude. He would need it soon, they both could feel it. As he crossed the threshold of the building, he cast one final glance back at the ruined streets of Kelthane. The city had been spared, for now, but the true battle still lay ahead. And Alton would not falter, not when the fate of his comrades ¨C of Amelia ¨C hung in the balance. He would march into the depths of the mountain, and he would face the Lord of the Depths head-on, no matter the cost. For he was Alton, the Wolf of Winter, and his destiny awaited. * * * Alton nodded his thanks as the healer withdrew, leaving him to gather his strength. His body ached, the toll of the recent battle etched into every weary muscle, but the fire in his eyes burned brighter than ever. He stretched, working the lingering stiffness from his limbs. A young Thoiri scout approached, his steps hesitant but his gaze steady. "Captain Alton," the scout said, his voice tinged with a mixture of awe and trepidation. "I have scouted the tunnels leading deeper into the mountain''s heart. I know the way to where the Lord of the Depths is said to dwell." Alton regarded the scout, noting the determination that shone through his youthful features. "And you would volunteer to lead us on this perilous journey?" he asked, his tone even but laced with respect. The scout straightened, his chin lifting. "It would be my honor, Captain," he replied, his voice firm. "My unit and I have trained our entire lives for this moment. We know these tunnels like the backs of our hands, and we will guide you to the heart of the mountain, no matter the danger." A flicker of pride stirred within Alton''s chest as he observed the scout''s comrades, their faces etched with the same unwavering resolve. These were warriors worthy of respect, their spirits forged in the crucible of the Thoiri''s eternal struggle against the darkness. "Then I accept your offer, and your service," Alton said, inclining his head in a gesture of gratitude. "Gather your unit and make ready. We depart soon." As the scouts dispersed to make their preparations, Alton turned to find Jonah watching him, a mixture of concern and pride writ across the old priest''s weathered features. Jonah sighed, but there was a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. "Then I will remain here and coordinate with the Kelthane council," he said. "I will ensure that the Thoiri armies are marshaled and ready to march to our aid, should you succeed in slaying the Lord of the Depths." Alton clasped Jonah''s shoulder, his grip firm and reassuring. "Have faith, old friend," he said. "We will emerge victorious, or we will not emerge at all." He stood and stretched before continuing. "I can feel it shifting, Jonah. Fate swirls and destiny shimmers all around me. I feel pulled in this direction by something I can''t see, or hear. It pulls me nonetheless. Something soon will end, something soon will begin." With that, Alton turned and strode towards the makeshift armory, where a cluster of Thoiri smiths and artisans were hard at work, replenishing his supplies and tending to his armor. He watched as they labored, their movements deft and practiced, infusing the armor with fresh mana and ensuring that every seam and joint was reinforced. As they worked, Alton helped himself to a hearty meal, stuffing himself with the rich, sustaining fare that would fuel him for the battles ahead. He could feel the energy coursing through his veins, the fatigue of the previous battle melting away as his reserves were replenished. Finally, as the last of his preparations were complete, Alton donned his armor, the familiar weight settling comfortably across his shoulders. He gripped the hilts of Fang and Fury, the legendary blades humming with the resonance of the mana that had been infused into them. With a final nod to Jonah, Alton turned and strode towards the waiting scouts, his steps purposeful and his gaze fixed on the yawning maw of the tunnel that would lead him deeper into the mountain''s heart. Chapter 53 - Tremors In The Deep Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest as she fought through the chaotic melee, her blade clashing against the twisted claws and jagged teeth of the fiends. The tunnels echoed with the deafening roars and shrieks of battle, the air thick with the acrid stench of ichor and smoke. A hulking carrion stalker lunged at her, its maw gaping wide. Amelia sidestepped the attack, her sword flashing in a silver arc as she severed one of the creature''s gnarled limbs. It howled in pain and rage, but she pressed the advantage, her blade finding gaps in its chitinous armor. "Hold the line!" she shouted, her voice straining to be heard over the din of combat. "Nelson, Miser, with me!" The twin brothers fought back-to-back, their tower shields deflecting a hail of acidic projectiles from a cluster of Scythantis. Amelia joined them, her sword a blur as she cut down the insectoid fiends, their bodies crumpling to the ground in pieces. Letty''s arrows streaked through the air, each one finding its mark with deadly precision, felling fiend after fiend. Lews was at her side, his hands glowing with mana as he unleashed surgical blasts of energy, providing cover for the archers. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and Amelia felt a chill run down her spine. Tremor, the Lord of the Depths, was drawing nearer. She had led her company into a trap, and now they were surrounded, their escape route blocked by the very fiends they had come to slay. "Fall back!" she cried, her voice strained but commanding. "We need to regroup and find another way out!" Amelia gritted her teeth as Wolf Company pushed through the narrow side tunnel, the sounds of clashing metal and roars echoing ahead. They emerged into a vast cavern, and her eyes widened at the sight before her. A force of Kelthane''s elite warriors battled fiercely against a horde of fiends, their blades flashing in the dim light. Amelia didn''t hesitate, raising her sword and letting out a rallying cry. "Wolf Company, to arms! For Agorra!" The tide began to turn, and the fiends faltered under the relentless assault. Amelia allowed herself a moment of hope, but it was short-lived. A thunderous roar shook the cavern, and a fresh wave of fiends poured in from the opposite side, cutting off their escape route. Amelia''s heart sank as she quickly lost count of the fiends. Another quake rocked the cavern and a large boulder fell, smashing through the ranks of Kelthane warriors. "Reform ranks!" she shouted, her voice carrying over the din of battle. "We''re surrounded!" Wolf Company and the Kelthane warriors formed a tight defensive circle, their backs to one another as the fiends closed in from all sides. Amelia felt the weight of command pressing down upon her, her mind racing to find a way out of this predicament. The fiends attacked in waves, their claws and teeth gnashing against the soldiers'' shields and armor. Amelia fought with renewed vigor, her sword a blur as she cut down any fiend that dared approach. Mana glowed all around her as warriors enhanced themselves, their weapons and used all of their tricks to stay alive. As the battle raged on, Amelia''s thoughts turned to Alton. She wondered if he had sensed their peril, if he was even now racing to their aid. But she couldn''t rely on that hope alone. With a renewed sense of purpose, Amelia rallied her troops. "We are Wolf Company!" she cried, her voice ringing out like a clarion call. "We do not yield, and we do not falter! Fight on, my brothers and sisters! Fight for Agorra!" A warm sensation spread through her. It started as a powerful pulse from her core before it flowed through her body, she recognized the feeling from talking with Alton. The glyph on her core had solidified. It was ready. The knowledge to trigger it was as if it had always been there. She mentally flexed her core and ignited the glyph. Power flooded through her and she felt her body stretching and elongating. She felt pain but as if from an outside observer, her mind struggled to understand what was happening with her body. When the sensations ended she looked over to see Miser kneeling next to her. Why was he kneeling and fighting? They locked eyes and his went wide, she realized at the same time that he wasn''t kneeling, she was looking down on him. She had doubled in size. Her brain finally caught up as she flexed her arms and looked around the battlefield. A whistle sounded next to her and she saw Nelson grinning at her. She grinned back and whipped her sword up, though now it felt more like a dagger. Amelia took a final moment to gather her senses before exploding out of the protective circle and began to savage the enemy. Her actions seemed to ignite a fire within her soldiers, and they fought with renewed ferocity, pushing back against the fiend horde. Amelia knew their situation was dire, but she would not surrender. Not while her heart still beat, and her blade remained sharp. Nelson and Miser pressed forward, their shields forming a protective barrier as the rest of the company retreated. Amelia fought alongside them, her sword a whirlwind of steel and fury, cutting down any fiend that dared to approach. "We''re surrounded," Miser grunted, his face beaded with sweat and ichor. "We fight," she said, her voice steady and unwavering. "We fight until our last breath, for Agorra!" With a roar of defiance, she charged forward, her blade leading the way. Her soldiers followed, their weapons raised high, their spirits emboldened by her unwavering courage. The battle raged on, the fate of Wolf Company hanging in the balance. * * * Amelia''s newly transformed body thrummed with power as she surveyed the battlefield. Her colossal size allowed her to tower over the fiends, her every movement sending shockwaves through the cavern. With a primal roar, she charged forward, her sword now a massive blade that cleaved through the fiends'' ranks with ease. A hulking carrion stalker lumbered towards her, its jagged claws and gnashing teeth a terrifying sight. But Amelia was undaunted, her enhanced speed and agility allowing her to dance around the creature''s attacks with grace. She parried its strikes with her blade, the force of her blows staggering the fiend. In a blur of movement, Amelia spun and brought her sword down in a devastating arc, slicing through the carrion stalker''s thick carapace as if it were parchment. The creature let out a bone-chilling screech before collapsing to the ground, its ichor pooling around Amelia''s feet. With each stride, the ground trembled beneath her, and the fiends faltered, their confidence wavering in the face of her overwhelming presence. Amelia pressed her advantage, cutting a swath through their ranks, her blade a whirlwind of steel and fury. Her soldiers rallied around her, their spirits bolstered by her display of power. Nelson and Miser fought with renewed vigor, their shields forming an impenetrable wall as they advanced, their comrades following in their wake. Letty''s arrows found their marks with unerring accuracy, her shots enhanced by Amelia''s colossal form. Lews'' mana blasts tore through the fiends'' defenses, leaving them vulnerable to the soldiers'' blades. Amelia felt a surge of pride as she watched her company fight with unwavering determination. They were a well-oiled machine, each member playing their part to perfection. And she was the driving force behind it all, her colossal size and strength turning the tide of the battle. A cluster of Scythantis skittered towards her, their razor-sharp mandibles clicking in anticipation. Amelia didn''t flinch, her blade whirling in a series of intricate patterns as she cut through their ranks. Their carapaces shattered under the force of her strikes, their bodies crumpling to the ground in pieces. As she fought, Amelia could feel the glyph on her core pulsing with power, its energy coursing through her veins like liquid fire. She channeled that energy into her strikes, each blow carrying the weight of her resolve and determination. The power was intoxicating but she knew it was fleeting. Already she could feel it waning. A thunderous roar echoed through the cavern, and Amelia turned to see a massive Terragigas emerging from the shadows. The massive fiend towered over even her transformed state, its eyes burning with malevolent fury. Finally, Tremor, the Great Fiend had shown itself. She tightened her grip on her sword, the weight of the blade a comforting presence in her hands. Tremor reared back, its mandibles snapping in anticipation, before charging forward with surprising speed for a creature of its size. Amelia met the charge head-on, her blade clashing against Tremor''s armored carapace with a thunderous impact that sent shockwaves rippling through the cavern. She grunted with the effort, her muscles straining as she held her ground against the fiend''s onslaught. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Tremor''s sheer size and strength were staggering, but Amelia refused to yield. She was a warrior, forged in the fires of battle, and she would not falter in the face of this challenge. With a primal roar, she pushed back against Tremor, her blade carving deep furrows into its carapace. The fiend recoiled, ichor seeping from its wounds, but it was far from defeated. Tremor unleashed a series of thunderous stomps, each one sending tremors rippling through the ground. Amelia struggled to maintain her footing, her glyph pulsing with power as she fought to remain upright. Boulders began to dislodge from the cavern ceiling, crashing down around them with terrifying force. Amelia watched in horror as several of her soldiers were crushed beneath the falling debris, their cries of pain and fear echoing through the cavern. She gritted her teeth, her resolve hardening as she witnessed the carnage unfolding around her. Tremor would pay for this, she vowed, her grip tightening around the hilt of her sword. With a mighty leap, Amelia closed the distance between them, her blade a blur of steel as she rained down a flurry of strikes against Tremor''s carapace. The fiend reeled under the onslaught, its defenses cracking under the relentless assault. But Amelia could feel her energy waning, the glyph''s power ebbing with each strike. Tremor sensed her weakness and redoubled its efforts, its massive mandibles snapping at her with renewed ferocity. Amelia dodged and weaved, her movements becoming sluggish as fatigue set in. Tremor''s blows landed with bone-jarring force, each impact sending shockwaves through her body. She could feel her grip on her sword slipping, her muscles burning with exertion. * * * Nelson''s heart skipped a beat in his chest as he watched Amelia get thrown back by the massive fiend, her body slamming against the cavern wall with a sickening thud. He gripped his shield tighter, his knuckles turning white, as the creature turned its attention towards the downed Lieutenant. Without hesitation, Nelson charged forward, bellowing a war cry that echoed through the chamber. He planted himself between Amelia and the Lord of the Depths, his shield raised high, ready to defend her at all costs. The fiend''s pincer lashed out, moving with blinding speed. Nelson braced himself, but the force of the blow was beyond anything he had ever experienced. A searing pain ripped through his arm as the pincer tore through flesh and bone, severing his limb just below the elbow. Nelson screamed, a primal sound of agony that reverberated through the cavern. He could feel the warmth of his own blood gushing from the wound, but he refused to falter. Gritting his teeth, he raised his shield with his remaining arm, determined to protect Amelia until his last breath. The fiend''s onslaught was relentless, its pincers raining down blow after blow upon Nelson''s battered shield. Each impact rattled his bones, but still, he stood firm, a bastion of unwavering loyalty and courage. With his vision blurring from the searing pain and blood loss, Nelson turned his gaze towards Amelia. He could see her regaining her senses, her eyes wide with horror as she witnessed the brutal scene unfolding before her. Nelson tried to call out her name, but no sound escaped his lips. Instead, he locked eyes with her, pouring every ounce of his resolve into that final gaze, hoping to convey the depth of his devotion and the pride he felt in serving alongside her. Then, in a moment that seemed to stretch into eternity, the fiend''s pincer descended once more, this time piercing through Nelson''s chest with a sickening crunch of bone and flesh. He felt the air rush from his lungs, his body going numb as the world around him faded to black. Amelia''s scream of rage and anguish echoed through the cavern, a sound that seemed to shake the very foundations of the mountain. Nelson''s last conscious thought was of his company, his family, and the knowledge that he had given everything to protect them. As darkness claimed him, Nelson found solace in the fact that his sacrifice had not been in vain. He had bought Amelia the time she needed, and for a warrior like him, there could be no greater honor than that. * * * Alton cleaved through another fiend, his blades Fang and Fury cutting deep into its twisted flesh. The creature let out a guttural screech before collapsing to the cavern floor, its ichor pooling around Alton''s boots. He whirled around, his keen senses alert for any further threats. The Kelthane scouts were engaged in their own skirmishes, their spears and blades flashing in the dim light. "Captain!" one of the scouts called out. "We''re close to the main chamber!" Alton nodded, his jaw clenched with determination. Every fiber of his being urged him forward, an inexorable pull toward the fate that awaited him and his company. A group of fiends emerged from a side tunnel, their grotesque forms twisted and misshapen. Alton didn''t hesitate. He charged forward, his blades whirling in a deadly dance. Fang and Fury cut through flesh and bone with ease, each strike fueled by the burning desire to reach his comrades. Mana surged through his body, and Alton unleashed a torrent of icy shards, freezing several fiends in their tracks. He followed up with a series of precise strikes, shattering the frozen creatures into shards of ice and viscera. Another fiend lunged at him, its claws extended. Alton sidestepped the attack and brought Fang down in a vicious arc, cleaving through the creature''s shoulder. It howled in agony, but Alton silenced it with a swift thrust of Fury. The battle raged on, with Alton at the center of a maelstrom of violence. He fought with a reckless abandon, his movements fueled by the urgency of his mission. The Wolf''s power coursed through his veins, heightening his senses and lending him preternatural strength. Alton''s mana reserves dwindled with each spell and strike, but he refused to falter. He could sense the convergence of fates, a cosmic thread that bound him to his company and the battle that raged ahead. Time was running short, and he knew that every moment wasted could mean the difference between victory and defeat. As Alton fought his way through the horde of fiends, a strange sensation flooded his core. It was a connection, a bond that transcended the physical realm ¨C his link to Amelia and the rest of his company. Suddenly, he felt a surge of panic, an instinctive knowledge that Amelia was in grave danger. Alton''s blade sliced through another fiend, but his focus was wavering. He reached out to the Wolf, begging for the strength and guidance to aid his soldiers. The Wolf''s presence washed over him, a familiar and comforting force that steadied his resolve. With renewed determination, Alton pressed forward, his blades carving a path through the fiendish horde. Each strike was fueled by the urgency of his mission, the unwavering desire to reach Amelia and the others before it was too late. The cavern trembled as Alton unleashed a wave of icy shards, freezing a group of fiends in their tracks. He shattered their frozen forms with a series of precise strikes, his movements fluid and relentless. The Wolf''s presence diminished, but Alton could feel its essence coursing through his veins, fueling his determination and lending him the strength to continue. As he emerged into the main chamber, Alton was greeted by a scene of chaos. The Kelthane elite were engaged in a desperate battle, their weapons flashing in the dim light. Fiends swarmed around them, their claws and fangs tearing through flesh and armor alike. Alton''s gaze swept across the chamber, searching for any sign of Amelia or his company. He could feel their presence, a familiar thread that tugged at his very soul, urging him forward. Suddenly, a blast of mana erupted from the center of the chamber, so intense that it lit up the entire cavern. Alton watched in awe as Amelia''s form grew, doubling in size until she towered over the fiends that surrounded her. Amelia let out a primal roar, her sword flashing as she launched a relentless assault on the massive Fiend that dared to stand in her path. Alton could feel the Wolf''s essence surging through her, lending her the strength and ferocity of a thousand warriors. Alton''s grip tightened on Fang and Fury, his blades thirsting for the battle that lay ahead. He could feel the Wolf''s power coursing through his veins, lending him the strength and determination to face whatever challenges awaited him. With a primal roar, Alton charged forward, his blades carving a path through the fiendish horde. He could sense the convergence of fates, a cosmic thread that bound him to Amelia and the battle that raged ahead. As he fought his way through the fiends, Alton''s gaze remained fixed on Amelia and Tremor, their clash echoing through the cavern with each thunderous strike. He knew that the fate of Agorra hung in the balance, and he was determined to stand by Amelia''s side, no matter the cost. * * * Amelia felt a surge of raw power coursing through her veins as she witnessed Nelson''s ultimate sacrifice. His lifeless body lay crumpled on the cavern floor, his armor rent and his blood mingling with the ichor of fallen fiends. A primal scream tore from her throat, a visceral expression of grief and rage that reverberated through the chamber. "Now, fight. I cannot remain long," a voice echoed in her mind. She felt the familiar power that had coursed through her from Alton, now coming from her own core. Amelia''s form swelled, her muscles rippling with newfound strength as she doubled in size, towering over the fiends that surrounded her. Her sword felt like an extension of her body, its weight a comforting presence as she launched a furious assault against Tremor. Each strike carried the weight of her fury, her blade carving deep into the fiend''s twisted flesh. Tremor reeled under the onslaught, its massive form staggering as Amelia pressed her advantage, refusing to yield an inch of ground. Through the haze of battle, Amelia sensed a familiar presence, a warrior whose very essence was intertwined with her own. Alton emerged from the chaos, his blades Fang and Fury flashing with each deadly arc. The captain fought with a ferocity that matched her own, his movements fueled by an unbreakable bond forged in the fires of war. Together, they formed an unstoppable force, a whirlwind of steel and fury that pushed Tremor back, inch by agonizing inch. The fiend''s howls echoed through the chamber as Amelia''s blade bit deep, her strikes fueled by the Wolf''s essence and the memory of Nelson''s sacrifice. Alton fought by her side, his blades weaving intricate patterns of death, each strike chipping away at Tremor''s defenses. The duo moved in perfect sync, their movements complementing each other''s like a lethal dance, their shared determination and bond forging an unbreakable union. With a final, thunderous strike, Amelia''s blade cleaved deep into Tremor''s chest, the fiend''s body convulsing as it succumbed to its wounds. The Lord of the Depths collapsed, its massive form crashing to the ground with a resounding thud that shook the very foundations of the cavern. Amelia''s transformation faded, her body shrinking back to its normal size as the Wolf''s essence retreated. She stood amidst the carnage, her chest heaving with exertion, her sword dripping with the ichor of her fallen foe. Her gaze fell upon Nelson''s still form, and a wave of grief washed over her. She staggered forward, her steps heavy and labored, her mind reeling from the loss of her comrade, her friend. "Nelson!" she cried out, her voice hoarse and laced with anguish. "We need a healer! Lews! Anyone!" Amelia dropped to her knees beside Nelson''s body, her trembling fingers reaching out to grasp his hand. She willed him to open his eyes, to offer one of his jovial grins, but his form remained still and lifeless. Alton approached, his footsteps heavy with the weight of their shared grief. He knelt beside Amelia, his calloused hand resting on her shoulder in a silent gesture of comfort and understanding. Amelia''s shoulders shook with silent sobs, her grief pouring forth in a torrent of emotion that she could no longer contain. Alton pulled her close, his embrace offering a solace that words could never convey, a shared burden that bound them together in their darkest hour. Update!
Hello everyone. I am sorry that I have not been able to continue this story. I can not seem to find a way to move the progress forward in a way that satisfies me. i have spent the last six months or so re-writing the second book but feel that I am at an impasse. There is always a chance that I will return to this setting in the future and I appreciate everyone''s support thus far. I am announcing the launch of a new story that launched yesterday. It is a progression epic fantasy set in a new world and i have already completed book one at 125k words, it is currently planned as a trilogy. I hope to see you join me on this new adventure! https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/109323/seed-of-the-oakspire-profession-epic-fantasy The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Blurb : The Deadlands are stirring. For the first time in generations, undead are crossing into Yelden Valley en masse, and the rangers of Oakspire stand as the first line of defense. When a routine scouting mission turns into a desperate fight for survival, Ranger Val and his team uncover a chilling truth: the undead are not mindless wanderers, but pawns in a coordinated assault. As the shadow of a powerful necromancer falls over the land, Val must battle the encroaching darkness with his allies. Can he lead his battered company to safety and warn Oakspire in time, or will the Deadlands claim Yelden Valley for their own? New progression fantasy series. Initial plan is for a trilogy of novels. The first book is concluded at ~125k words. Upload schedule for the first week - two chapters a day. After the first week I will start with a M/W/F schedule and see how it goes! What to expect: Weak to strong progression Soft magic system Single PoV (at least for the first few books) Base / territory building and improvement